ã€ŠWhen Love Breaks by jackã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1

    On our third wedding anniversary, Bryant Ferguson paid big money to get me the ne I¡¯d been

    eyeing for ages.

    Everyone around us said he was head over heels in love with me.

    Filled with joy, I was busy preparing a candlelit dinner when a video popped up on my phone. In the

    video, Bryant put the ne around another woman¡¯s neck, saying, ¡°Congrats on your fresh

    start.¡±

    It turned out it wasn¡¯t just our anniversary. It was also the day his first love was finalizing her

    divorce.

    I never in

    imagined something like this could happen to me. Though my marriage to Bryant wasn¡¯t born out of

    a whirlwind romance, he always yed the role of the doting husband in public.

    I sat at the dining table, staring at the cold steak and the trending topic, [Bryant Spends Millions To

    Make His Wife¡¯s Happy.]

    It all felt like a cruel joke.

    At 2 a.m., a sleek ck Mercedes finally pulled into the driveway.

    I could see him stepping out through the ss door, impably dressed in a tailor-made- dark suit,

    his presencemanding yet elegant.

    ¡°Why are you still up?¡± Bryant turned on the lights, surprised to find me in the dining room. Trying to

    stand up, I fell back into the chair, my legs numb. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you.¡± I replied.

    ¡°Missed me?¡± Bryant gave a casual smile, poured himself a ss of water, and nced at the

    untouched dinner with a hint of surprise.

    He wanted to y it cool, so I suppressed my feelings, reaching out to him with a smile. ¡°Happy

    anniversary. You got me a gift?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I was so busy today. I forgot it.¡± He paused for a second, realizing what day it was, and tried

    to ruffle my hair, which I instinctively dodged.

    I didn¡¯t know where his hands had been tonight, and the thought disgusted me.

    He looked slightly stunned.

    Pretending not to notice, I kept smiling ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me. You specifically bid on my favorite

    ne, It¡¯s all over the news! Give it to me.¡±

    ¡°Jane. ¡°Bryant slowly withdrew his hand, his expression unreadable, his voice calm. ¡°I bid

    that ne for Steven.¡±

    As the inte says, a buddy is always the best shield.

    I struggled to keep my smile. ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you know how he attracts girls. Bryant¡¯s tone and expression were wless.

    While looking at him in the lights, his perfect features made me wonder if I ever knew this

    man. And I began to question, was this the first time he lied to me? Or had I been too trusting

    before? I wouldn¡¯t have doubted his exnation if it hadn¡¯t been for that anonymous video.

    Seeing my silence, he patiently tried tofort me. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have forgotten such an important

    day. I¡¯ll make it up to you with a gift tomorrow.¡±

    I insisted. ¡°I only want that ne.¡±

    I wanted to give him a chance. The video¡¯s angle didn¡¯t show the woman¡¯s face. Maybe it wasn¡¯t as

    scandalous as it seemed.

    Bryant hesitated for a moment, and I looked at him, puzzled. ¡°Can¡¯t you do this for me? Asking

    Steven to give up one of his flings for your sake shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡±

    After a pause, he finally spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll call tomorrow. It¡¯s not right to forcefully take what someone

    loves.¡±

    ¡°Is the someone him or her?¡¯ I wondered.

    I couldn¡¯t press further. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Have you been waiting to eat with me?¡± As Bryant cleared the table, his graceful hands moved

    over the fine cutlery.

    I nodded. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s our anniversary, after all.¡±

    When I got up to help, he stopped me with a gentle voice. ¡°Just sit. Let me cook some pasta for

    you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± While watching him like that, my doubts momentarily faded.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    217

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2

    Could this casual and caring?

    a straved man ever!

    It was odd. Born with a silver spoon in his mouth, Bryant was also a whiz in the kitchen, whipping up

    delicious meals in no time.

    Yet, he hardly ever cooked. But he served up an enticing tomato meat sauce pasta in about fifteen

    minutes.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad!¡± I didn¡¯t hold back my praise after taking a bite. ¡°Who taught you to cook? It is better

    than any restaurant¡¯s food.¡±

    He seemed momentarily lost in thought, his expression clouded. After a half-minute pause, he said

    quietly, ¡°For those two years I spent studying abroad, I had to learn to fend for myself to satisfy my

    cravings for home.¡±

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    It was just casual conversation on my part, and I didn¡¯t think much more of it.

    After bathing and lying in bed, it was already past three in the morning.

    Behind me, Bryant¡¯s warm body pressed against mine, his chin resting in the crook of my neck,

    gently nuzzling.

    ¡°Feeling it?¡± His voice was rough as if sanded down, his breath on my skin sending shivers down

    my spine.

    Before I could respond, he leaned over, his hand slipping under the hem of my silk nightdress.

    He was always dominant in bed, leaving little room for resistance.

    But this time, I had to decline. ¡°Honey, not tonight¡­¡± My voice was as weak as my body. melting

    into a puddle.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Bryant continued to kiss my neck, his hand venturing lower, his words turning my cheeks

    scarlet. ¡°This seems quite weing. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I have a stomachache today.¡±

    At that, he finally ceased his actions, gently kissing my earlobe and pulling me into his embrace. ¡°I

    forgot it. You¡¯re due for your period.

    My rxation was short-lived as I turned to gaze at him, unblinking. ¡°My period was at the

    beginning of the month. It¡¯s already passed.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± He seemed calm, questioning himself, ¡°My memory must¡¯ve yed tricks on me. Is the

    pain severe? Maybe Emma should take you to the clinic tomorrow.¡±

    I replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already been this morning.¡±

    10:33

    ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± asked Bryant.

    I lowered my eyes, hesitating briefly.

    The doctor had said I was five weeks pregnant. The stomach pain was due to a threatened

    miscarriage, advising me to take progesterone supplements and check back for the fetal heartbeat

    in a fortnight.

    Finding out about the pregnancy on our anniversary should have been the best gift.

    I had hidden the pregnancy test in a small ss jar and buried it in a homemade cake, nning to

    surprise Bryant during our candlelit dinner.

    But at the moment, that cake was still untouched in the fridge.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Maybe I¡¯ve had too many cold drinkstely.¡± I kept it hidden for the time,

    thinking everything would be fine if that ne returned the next day.

    But if it didn¡¯t, our marriage would be strained by the presence of the other woman. Telling him

    about the baby would then seem pointless.

    That night, I tossed and turned, unable to sleep

    No woman coulde to terms with the possibility of her husband¡¯s infidelity.

    Unexpectedly, the issue weighing on my mind soon evolved.

    The next day, while Bryant was still in the bathroom, there was a knock on the door.

    Just having changed, I opened it to find Emma pointing downstairs. ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, Miss Margaret

    is here, saying she¡¯s returning something.¡±

    Margaret Ferguson, Bryant¡¯s step-sister from his stepmother, older by two years, was technically a

    Ferguson familydy.

    Sent by the Ferguson family to look after us, Emma habitually referred to her as ¡°Miss Margaret.¡±

    I was puzzled. Margaret and I hardly interacted outside family gatherings at the Ferguson Mansion,

    let alone exchanged belongings.

    ¡°Returning something?¡± I was curious.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s in an elegant jewelry box. It looks like some jewel,¡± Emma replied.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3

    ¡®Jewelry?¡¯ I frowned slightly and raised my voice to Bryant, who had just entered the bathroom.

    ¡°Bryant, Margaret is here. I¡¯m going down to see her.¡±

    Almost instantly, Bryant emerged, his expression colder than I had ever seen before..

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. You don¡¯t need to worry about it. Go freshen up.¡± Bryant, alwaysposed and

    reserved before me, spoke with a hint of unspoken emotion, sounding irritated and anxious.

    A strange feeling arose within me. ¡°I¡¯ve freshened up. Remember? I even squeezed the toothpaste

    out for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay then. Let¡¯s go down together. We shouldn¡¯t keep our guest waiting.¡± Bryant said.

    I grabbed his hand, and we made our way downstairs.

    The staircase spiraled elegantly, and halfway down, we could see Margaret sitting gracefully on the

    sofa in her simple white dress.

    She looked up at the sound of our footsteps, her smile serene. When her gaze fell on Bryant and

    me holding hands, her cup trembled slightly, spilling a few drops.

    It must have been a bit hot, and she cried out softly in her flurry, ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Bryant quickly withdrew his hand and rushed down the stairs, taking the cup from her with a mix of

    panic and haste. ¡°How can you be so careless? Can¡¯t even hold a cup properly?¡±.

    His tone was stern and harsh, leaving no room for argument. He then grabbed Margaret¡¯s hand and

    brought her to the sink to rinse off with cold water,Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Feeling helpless, Margaret tried to pull her hand back. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You¡¯re making a big deal out of

    nothing.¡±

    ¡°Shut up. Burns can scar if not treated properly, you know?¡± Bryant scolded sharply, still not letting

    go.

    I stood on the stairs, dazed, watching the scene unfold, my mind a whirl.

    Images shed through my mind. When we first married, I learned Bryant had a sensitive stomach

    and began to cook. Even though we had Emma, her dishes didn¡¯t quite agree

    with him.

    As a beginner, I often cut or burnt myself. One time, I identally tipped over a pot, and the

    sshing oil made me clench my teeth in pain.

    Hearing themotion, Bryant came over, as always, and said gently, ¡°Are you okay? You go and

    take care of that. I can finish up here.¡±

    He acted gentle and caring yet so detached.

    10:33

    I sometimes had the nagging feeling that something was off. But having secretly adored Bryant for

    so many years, with countless diary entries about him, marrying him was more than enough for me.

    I thought perhaps it was just his nature to be reserved and subdued.

    Emma interrupted, ¡°It was lemonade that I got for Miss Margaret.¡±

    Emma¡¯s muttering snapped me back to reality. My vision blurred, and my heart felt as if it was tightly

    clenched, making it hard to breathe,

    Bryant had personally taken the cup from Margaret. But in his concern, he failed to notice whether

    the liquid was hot or cold.

    I took a deep breath and stepped down the stairs, my voice tinged with sarcasm. ¡°Honey, Emma got

    Margaret some lemonade. It¡¯s cold. It won¡¯t burn. Maybe you should worry if she might get frostbite

    instead?¡± I couldn¡¯t hold back the sarcasm.

    Bryant froze, then let go of her hand, avoiding my gaze, and scolded Margaret, ¡°Crying out over

    cold water? fussy.¡±

    aly you would be s

    Margaret shot him a look and then turned to me with a gentle smile. ¡°That¡¯s just how he is, always

    overreacting. Don¡¯t mind him.¡±

    Then, she walked over to the coffee table, picked up a velvet gift box, clearly expensive just by its

    craftsmanship, and handed it to me,

    With a warm smile, she said, ¡°This belongs to you.¡±

    I took it, feeling my nails dig into my palm. A storm surged within me.

    ¡®The woman in the video, was it Margaret?¡¯ I wondered.

    When I looked up again, hiding my emotions, I tried to smile, but couldn¡¯t.

    Just the night before, I had forced Bryant to take back the ne, and at the moment, holding it in

    my hand, I couldn¡¯t feel any relief,

    I looked at Bryant, probing, as he avoided my gaze. Then, he pulled me close. ¡°Do you like it? If

    yes, it¡¯s all yours. If not, feel free to pass it on. It¡¯s just a trinket, not worth much. I¡¯ll buy you another

    gift.¡±

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4

    ¡°Fine.¡± I pursed my lips, ultimately deciding to leave a shred of dignity for him before Margaret. Or

    perhaps it was for my own sake.

    For the moment, I couldn¡¯t quite pin down Margaret¡¯s purpose for her visit. Was she genuinely

    feeling she shouldn¡¯t ept the ne? Or was she there to dere. something?-

    A flicker of emotion passed across Margaret¡¯s face too swiftly to be caught. She smiled. ¡°I was

    worried this ne might cause some misunderstanding between you two. Seems like it hasn¡¯t,

    so I¡¯ll be heading back now.¡±

    Emma escorted her out.

    As soon as the front door closed, I stepped away from Bryant¡¯s embrace, ¡°You said it was for

    Steven, right? And Margaret¡¯s married, isn¡¯t she? Since when did she be one of Steven¡¯s

    flings? Hmm¡­¡±

    Bryant silenced me with a kiss, fierce and urgent, almost as if venting some frustration.

    Only when I found it hard to breathe did he slightly loosen his hold, caressing my head as he

    admitted his fault. ¡°I lied to you.¡±

    #

    He pulled me close. ¡°Margaret¡¯s divorced. I was worried about her, so I gave her the gift.¡±

    I was startled. Then I got what Bryant meant by ¡°Congrats on your fresh start¡± in the video.

    I bit my lip, half-doubting, ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± His voice was firm and soothing as he exined, ¡°You know Margaret¡¯s mother saved

    my life at the cost of her own. I couldn¡¯t just ignore her.¡±

    I had heard about that from Emma. Bryant¡¯s biological mother died during childbirth, and when he

    was five, his father remarried Margaret¡¯s mother.

    Despite being a stepmother, she was kind to Bryant, treating him as her child. She even went so far

    as to risk her life to save Bryant, ending up in a vegetative state for many years.

    If it was for that reason, it made sense.

    I felt a weight lift off my shoulders, yet I couldn¡¯t help but gently remind him, ¡°Bryant, I believe you

    just wanted to repay a debt of gratitude, and you only see her as a sister.¡±

    That ne eventually ended up in storage.

    Perhaps, my suspicions hadn¡¯tpletely vanished. They were just temporarily

    10:34

    I froze solid for a moment. It was as if I needed to double-check to ensure what I read in the email

    was real.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Yes, there was no mistake. Margaret, who parachuted to be the head of the Design

    Department, would be my direct supervisor.

    ¡°Jane, do you know her?¡± Christine noticed my offbeat reaction, waved a hand before my face, and

    voiced her guess.

    I put down my phone, replying, ¡°Yeah, Margaret is Bryant¡¯s half-sister, the one I mentioned to you

    before.¡±

    After graduation, everyone scattered to the winds, but Christine and I, having been thick as thieves

    since college, had made a pact to stay in RiverCity,e hell or high water.

    Christine clicked her tongue. ¡°Damn, talk about nepotism.¡±

    I stayed quiet, nodding along to what she was saying.

    ¡°Has Bryant lost his mind?¡± Christine didn¡¯t hold back on herints, venting on my behalf,

    ¡°Why her? I¡¯ve never even heard of her in the design circles. And Bryant, just like that, hands her

    the director¡¯s spot? And you, what does he think of you¡­¡±

    ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough.¡± I cut her off gently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If he wants to give it to me, he will.¡±

    And if he didn¡¯t, someone else would.

    But since we were in thepany cafe, I didn¡¯t think it necessary to air these thoughts out loud to

    avoid giving the gossipmongers any fodder.

    ¡°Do you have ns then?¡± Christine knew me well enough to guess. As we left the caf and saw no

    one around, she sneaked a question, draping an arm over my shoulder.

    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Christine pressed further, ¡°Come on, Jane. Spill it.¡±

    I replied, ¡°I guess you could say that, but I haven¡¯t decided yet.¡±

    Four years into my job, I¡¯d never thought about jumping ship. The Ferguson Group felt lik my

    comfort zone. Leaving would probably require a push, something, or someone to give me a push.

    Back in the office, I dove into designing a new limited edition for Christmas, skipping lunch.

    Technically, it should¡¯ve been a task for the director, but with the director¡¯s position vacant, it

    naturally fell to the deputy director, so I had to buckle down.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5

    Jane, coffee.¡± Around two, my assistant Linda knocked and entered, cing a cup of coffee on my

    desk.

    I smiled. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    She saw me working on the design drafts, puzzled. ¡°Jane, how can you stay calm enough to

    design? I heard the new boss didn¡¯t even go through a proper interview process. She just took the

    director¡¯s position. Aren¡¯t you mad?¡±

    I chuckled wryly, unsure of what to say.

    ¡®Mad? Of course, I¡¯m mad. But it isn¡¯t something I can discuss with a subordinate.¡¯ I thought.

    ¡°Everyone, listen up.¡± Outside the office, amotion arose as Kevin gathered everyone together.

    Through the ss, the scene in the public office area was clear as day.

    In a custom-tailored dark suit, Bryant stood with his hands in his pockets, exuding an air of aloof

    nobility just by being there. Beside him, Margaret, who was poised and confident, nced at Bryant

    with a subdued expression as if seeking help.

    He frowned slightly, showing signs of impatience, but still indulged her.

    In a calm voice, he introduced her, ¡°This is Margaret Ferguson, the new head of the Design

    Department. I hope everyone will cooperate with her.¡±

    Margaret looked at him with disdain. ¡°Why so serious?¡±

    Then, with a chill and friendly grin, she turned to everyone and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. I¡¯m easy to talk

    to and won¡¯t be stirring things up just because I¡¯m new. Feel free to talk to me if there¡¯s anything I¡¯m

    not doing right.¡±

    With the CEO backing her, the atmosphere naturally turned harmonious.

    Linda couldn¡¯t hold back, making a face. ¡°Ohe on, talk about nepotism. She clearly snagged

    the job.¡±

    I was already feeling out of sorts, but hearing her tone, I couldn¡¯t help butugh a bit.

    10:34

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Outside

    Bryant was escorting Margaret to the director¡¯s office door.

    ¡°Come on, what¡¯s there to worry about? With that scowl of yours, who¡¯d dare approach. me?¡±

    Margaret yfully nudged Bryant, her tone teasing with fake affection, but her face was full of

    genuine smiles.

    I

    I took a sip of my coffee, which tasted incredibly bitter.

    Seeing my frown, Linda took it over to taste it and said, ¡°It¡¯s not bitter. I even added two sugar cubes

    today, hoping to sweeten your day.¡±

    Knock.

    Margaret shooed Bryant out, and Bryant turned, heading to my office.

    I watched him intently, wishing I could see through to his heart.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go make you another cup,¡± Linda said, seizing the opportunity to escape.

    Bryant sauntered in, shutting the door behind him, and exined calmly, ¡°It¡¯s her first job. She was

    a bit nervous and asked me to help her settle in.¡±

    ¡°Really,¡± I replied with a smile, ¡°I hadn¡¯t-noticed,

    First, Bryant, no less than the CEO himself, introduced her. Then, with her easy banter, she made it

    clear her rtionship with Bryant was no shallow pond despite her saying she was easy to talk to

    and things like that.

    But it was like revealing a royal flush at a poker game. Who would dare bluff after that?

    ¡°Look, she might be older than you, but in terms of work, you¡¯re her senior. And you¡¯re more skilled

    in design. The team respects you more,¡± Bryant said as he came up behi me, massaging my

    shoulders to soothe me. ¡°You don¡¯t need to bother with her. Just make sure she¡¯s not getting bullied,

    okay?¡±

    For the first time, I felt an uncontroble anger toward Bryant.

    I shrugged off his hands and stood up abruptly, asking pointedly. ¡°Well if that¡¯s true, th why is she

    the director and I¡¯m not?¡±

    The words came out more directly than I intended.

    Even Bryant, usually soposed, showed a flicker of surprise in his eyes.

    Yes. Three years into our marriage, we had lived in mutual respect rather than passionate love. We

    had never fought or argued. He probably thought I was too meek to get angry. But I didn¡¯t regret

    saying those words.

    If the director¡¯s position had gone to someone more capable than me, I would have

    10:34

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6

    epted it without question. But it went to Margaret, and shouldn¡¯t I at least be allowed to ask why?

    It

    the first time Bryant saw the sharp side of me, his lips pressed in a thin line. ¡°Jane, are you angry

    about this?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be?¡± I asked him back.

    In front of others, I could pretend everything was fine, putting on a generous fa?ade. But in front of

    my husband, wasn¡¯t our marriage a failure if I still needed to hide my feelings?

    ¡°Silly, aren¡¯t you?¡± He grabbed the remote, turned the ss from clear to frosted, and pulled me into

    his arms. ¡°The Ferguson Group is all yours. Why care about one position?¡± ¡°The Ferguson Group is

    yours, not mine.¡± I retorted.

    I could only cling to this little piece ofnd before me.

    He lifted my chin, looking stern. ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife. Whatever is mine is yours.¡±

    ¡°Then how about transferring some shares to me?¡± I joked. I watched him closely, not wanting to

    miss any hint of his reaction. Surprisingly, there was none.

    He raised an eyebrow, asking, ¡°How much?¡±

    I said, ¡°Ten percent.¡±

    If I were serious, that would be asking for the moon,

    After marrying me, Bryant took over the already massive Ferguson Group and expanded its

    business empire several times under his leadership. Not to mention ten percent, even one percent

    would be worth a fortune.

    I never expected him to agree. It was just a random figure I threw out.

    ¡°Okay,¡± he said.

    He agreed without a second¡¯s hesitation. No dithering, no second-guessing.

    With my arms looped around his neck and a yful smile on my lips, I looked into his eyes,

    shimmering with amusement. ¡°Ten percent, you sure you¡¯re okay with that?¡±

    His clear and serene eyes met mine. ¡°It¡¯s for you, my wife, not for someone else.¡±

    At that moment, I had to admit that money was a powerful way to show loyalty. The tension I had

    been holding in all afternoon found its release.

    prove a poin

    As if trying to I teased, ¡°What about Margaret, though? Would you give it to her?¡±

    He paused briefly before giving a firm answer, ¡°No.¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Really?¡± I doubted it.

    ¡°Uh huh, all I can offer her is that position.¡± Bryant pulled me into his embrace, his voice cold and

    steady, ¡°The share transfer agreement, I¡¯ll have Kevin send it to you this afternoon. From now on,

    you¡¯re one of the bosses at Ferguson Group. Everyone else works for you.

    ¡°What about you?¡± I asked, my mood significantly lifted, a yful smile dancing on my lips.

    He raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Are you working for me, too?¡± I joked.

    it your

    ¡°Of course.¡± Bryant chuckled, ruffling my hair before he leaned in to whisper, ¡°I¡¯m at y service, in and

    out of bed.¡±

    My face flushed with heat, and I shot him a re.

    That was just like him, all serious and dignified on the surface, but now and then, he¡¯d drop a line

    that could make anyone blush.

    Seeing my mood shift from cloudy to sunny, he nced at his watch. ¡°I need to head up for a

    meeting. Today¡¯s Thanksgiving. We should head back to the Ferguson Mansion tonight for dinner

    with Grandpa. I¡¯ll wait for you in the parking lot.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± I wouldn¡¯t dream of refusing, my mind ticking away. I made a decision. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve got a

    surprise for you tonight.¡±

    my pregnancy, especially

    The other day, I was uncertain about whether to tell him about my pr after the ne incident.

    10.34

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7

    Since he had shown who mattered more to him between me and Margaret, there was no reason for

    me to keep it a secret any longer.

    ¡°What kind of surprise?¡± Bryant¡¯s curiosity was piqued, and he wanted to know

    immediately.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you after work. Wait for me!¡± I tiptoed for a quick kiss on his lips, then turned away, leaving

    him standing there.

    After Bryant left, I finally managed to focus on my design drafts. I had no idea how long it had been

    before someone knocked on my office door again.

    ¡°Come in,¡± I said, without looking up.

    ¡°Jane, am I disturbing you?¡± Margaret¡¯s gentle voice came through.

    ¡°A bit,¡± I admitted because I hated interruptions when rushing a design draft.

    Margaret¡¯s expression turned awkward for a moment, but she plowed ahead. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean

    to. I just found out that the Director position of the Design Department was supposed to be yours. I

    inadvertently took the position meant for you, so I¡¯m here to apologize.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said casually.

    Bryant had alreadypensated me: l¡¯couldn¡¯t make as much working my whole life as a design

    director as I could owning ten percent of the shares.

    Perhaps my indifferent and rxed demeanor surprised Margaret.

    ¡°Are you sure? If it bothers you, let me know, and I can switch departments. I don¡¯t want

    this to upset you,¡¯ she said, settling onto the sofafortably.

    ¡°Margaret, I¡¯m not upset. You can stay in the Design Department.¡±

    ¡®Please, just s

    stop making a fuss. I thought, fearing thepany would go under befor could enjoy my shares

    with her around. At least in the Design Department, I could keep things under control.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. We¡¯re family here, so feel free to talk to me if you¡¯re upset. Don¡¯t keep it all bottled

    up.¡±

    Acting the understanding sister, Margaret tucked her hair behind her ear and added softly ¡°Anyway,

    Bry said I could pick any position in thepany. I haven¡¯t worked for many years, so it doesn¡¯t

    matter which department I end up in.¡±

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8

    I mean, maybe it was just me being oversensitive, or not, but her words really hit a nerve.

    It felt like Margaret was implying she was closer to Bryant as if she was the real queen bee of the

    Ferguson Group.

    ¡°Director Webster.¡± Noticing the door ajar, Kevin gave a symbolic knock before stepping in and

    handing me a document. ¡°Here¡¯s the agreement, two copies. Mr. Ferguson has signed. Just sign

    your copy and keep it.¡±

    Bryant was always quick to act.

    ¡°Okay.¡± I quickly went through the document, signed my name with a flourish, and handed a copy

    back to Kevin with a polite smile. ¡°Thanks for your efforts.¡±

    ¡°Is this a share transfer agreement?¡± Margaret seemed to glimpse the document cover.

    Out of my sight, her previously calm and elegant demeanor shattered, her nails digging into her

    flesh.

    Looking

    surprised, Kevin said, ¡°Oh, Ms. Ferguson is here, too. You two go ahead. I¡¯ll head upstairs to report

    back to Mr. Ferguson.¡±

    He skillfully dodged Margaret¡¯s question and made a swift exit.

    Margaret¡¯s eyes mixed with disbelief. ¡°Bryant gave you shares?¡±

    ¡°Regardless, I don¡¯t think this is something that I need to report to you, right, Mr. Ferguson?¡±

    After the ne incident, my feelings toward Margaret wereplicated. It was hard to remain

    neutral like before.

    ¡°Jane, I feel like you¡¯re harboring animosity toward me.¡± Margaret stood up, looking helpless. ¡°I

    don¡¯t know if it¡¯s about the ne or this job position, but please believe me. I never intended to

    take anything from you I¡¯m not interested in those things, she said.

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Her frankness left me feeling conflicted.

    As the evening approached, I ced the pregnancy test I¡¯d found in a cake a few days ago Into my

    bag.

    I was ready to go downstairs and tell Bryant he would be a father. We were going to have a baby.

    While imagining his reaction, thinking of the new life growing inside me, my steps quickened with

    excitement. I couldn¡¯t wait to share the news with him.

    The elevator took me straight to the underground parking, where I found the ck

    10:34

    Maybach at a nce.

    Bryant leaned against the car, waiting for me.

    I rushed into his arms, inhaling his unique scent of woody freshness. ¡°Honey! Have you been

    waiting long?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He didn¡¯t embrace me as usual but seemed ufortable and stepped back. ¡°Let¡¯s get

    in the car first.¡±

    ¡°Wait, let me tell you what the surprise is first.¡± held onto him.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Bryant looked less fired up than he was back at the office, like something was on his

    mind.

    I frowned but didn¡¯t overthink it. Looking into Bryant¡¯s deep eyes, I began, ¡°Bryant, you¡¯re going to

    be a¡­

    ¡°Bry, why aren¡¯t you guys getting in the car yet? The passenger window suddenly rolled down, and

    a voice interrupted me.

    From my angle, I locked eyes with Margaret, sitting inside.

    Stunned, I looked toward Bryant, waiting for an exnation.

    But Margaret spoke first, in her gentle voice, ¡°Jane, I sent my car for maintenance, and since we¡¯re

    all heading to the Ferguson Mansion, I asked Bry to give me a ride. You wouldn¡¯t mind such a small

    thing, right?¡±

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9

    Knowing Bryant was waiting for me, thest thing I expected was to find someone else in the

    passenger seat, especially someone who was supposed to hitch a ride, Margaret, sitting there as if

    she belonged..

    I was on the verge of turning around and

    Bryant with an outstretched hand. ¡°Kaving, but reason held me back. I approached

    Without a word, Bryant handed them over.

    I circled the front of the car and slid into the driver¡¯s seat, catching Margaret¡¯s stiff and surprised

    expression. I couldn¡¯t help but smirk. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? You¡¯re practically Bryant¡¯s sister.

    Hitching a ride is the least of our worries.¡±

    Then, leaning over to nce at Bryant still outside, I called, ¡°Come on, get in. Timothy must be

    waiting.¡±

    The drive was eerily silent like we were trapped in a tomb.

    Margaret tried to strike up a conversation with Bryant but gave up, probably because it was

    awkward to turn back constantly.

    Sensing my difort, Bryant suddenly handed me a bottle. ¡°Mango juice, your favorite.¡±

    I took a sip, grimaced, and handed it back. ¡°Too sweet for me. You have it.¡±

    Lately, I¡¯d been craving sour vors, a departure from my past self who¡¯d eat anything not to waste

    it.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Bryant epted it back, no further questions asked.

    Margaret couldn¡¯t help butment, her toneced withplexity. ¡°Passing back a drink you¡¯ve

    sipped? You know, that¡¯s not very clean. You could spread all sorts of bacteria that way.¡±

    Iughed off her concern. ¡°By that logic, we¡¯re in even more danger sleeping in the sam bed every

    night, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    Margaret knew what I was implying and retorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you two were still so close, even

    after all these years.¡±

    ¡°Jealous much?¡± Bryant shot back in a cold voice.

    There it was, the usual banter between them. Margaret snarked back, ¡°Jealous? Why would I be?¡±

    ¡°Who cares¡± Bryant retorted.

    Margaret rolled her eyes but managed a smile. It reminds me of someone who, on his wedding

    night, heard I was in trouble and left his bride to stay with me all night¡­¡±

    172

    10:34

    TOME

    ¡°Margaret!¡± Bryant¡¯s face darkened, and he sharply cut her off.

    I mmed on the brakes, barely stopping before the crosswalk, my heart sour like soaked in lemon

    juice.

    The hurt and confusion flooded jn, tinged with the bitter realization of Bryant¡¯s absence on our

    wedding night, a night he had vanished after a mysterious phone call, leaving me.. alone and

    unexined.

    Arranged by Timothy, Bryant¡¯s grandfather, our marriage had begun on rocky grounds, with many

    questions left unanswered.

    And at that moment, Margaret¡¯s offhandment had reopened that wound deeper than before.

    I looked between them, feeling like the butt of a joke.

    Margaret covered her mouth in panic, looking at Bryant. ¡°You never told Jane? My bad, I always

    speak before I think

    It was as if she was implying, your bond can¡¯t be that strong if you¡¯re hiding things like this from

    each other.

    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± Bryant¡¯s voice was a chilling calm, a stark contrast to his usually

    imposing demeanor, one that had helped him rise to the top of the Ferguson Group at such a young

    age.

    ¡°Sorry, sorry, I didn¡¯t know it was a secret, Margaret quickly apologized, her tone somehow innocent

    and intimate.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    The way she wasfortable around Bryant implied that she knew he wouldn¡¯t fight back.

    My phone¡¯s ringtone cut through the tension.

    I reached for my phone, nced at the caller ID, and answered, trying topose mys ¡°Timothy.¡±

    ¡°Jane, are you close? Don¡¯t make an old man wait,¡± Timothy¡¯s voice was warm and concerned.

    I was ready to leave them behind and walk away, but Timothy¡¯s kindness made me reconsider.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there. Timothy, it¡¯s windy today. Please, don¡¯t wait outside.¡±

    Everyone believed Timothy Ferguson to be a stern and solitary figure, but to me, he was the

    grandfather I wished I¡¯d always had.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10

    As autumn crept in, the days grew shorter and the nights longer.

    When the car rolled into the driveway of the Ferguson Mansion, dusk had already wrapped its arms

    around the estate.

    Coloredmps hung around the house, setting a festive mood that seemed out of a storybook.

    I parked the car and stepped out with my bag, leaving the world behind me.

    I had warned him over the phone, yet Timothy, stubborn as ever, was waiting in the yard.

    for us.

    Over the phone, I could hide my feelings, but in person, Timothy saw right through me. ¡°Did that-

    rascal give you trouble again?¡± Timothy¡¯s mustache twitched with concern, ready to jump to my

    defense.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± I didn¡¯t want to get him worried, so I pulled him inside. ¡°It¡¯s chilly out here. Didn¡¯t the

    breeze give you a headache?¡±

    Though I tried to cover for Bryant, Timothy¡¯s face darkened the moment he saw Bryant and

    Margaret step out of the car one after the other.

    But with all family members there, Timothy held back his temper.

    On the other hand, my father-inw, Albert Ferguson, lit up seeing Margaret. ¡°Bryant, I heard

    Margaret¡¯s working at thepany now. You better look after her. That¡¯s only right by Teresa.¡±

    I could pretend not to hear that, focusing on my dinner.

    Bryant nced at me and said softly, ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±

    ¡°Jane, you too should help Bryant to ensure Margaret feels wee.¡±

    It seemed like Albert brought it up again out of concern that someone at thepany might not be

    fair to Margaret.

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    I sipped my apple cider, calmly responding, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Margaret is my boss now. If anything, I

    need her to look out for me.¡±

    That remark shifted the mood at the dinner table.

    ¡°Jane, I¡¯ve told you. If you¡¯re not happy, I can step down from my position anytime,¡± Margaret said,

    the picture of grace and understanding.

    Next to her, I might have seemned a bit too aggressive.

    Timothy mmed his cup down, upset, his words sharp. ¡°Step down? That position was

    1024

    Jane¡¯s, to begin with! Do you think you¡¯re entitled to it only because Bryant decided to y the

    hero? Unbelievable!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop, don¡¯t ¡®grandpa¡¯ me. I can¡¯t bear it.¡± Timothy stopped her.

    I had heard others say that Timothy never truly epted Margaret. He had fiercely opposed

    Teresa¡¯s entry into the family to begin with.

    And because of that, the Ferguson family¡¯s fortune had been out of Albert¡¯s reach, with only a

    modest allowance to his name.

    ¡°Please, Dad, she¡¯s all alone in this¡­ Why must you¡­¡± Albert started.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Timothy snapped.

    I knew Timothy wasn¡¯t fond of Margaret, but it was the first time I¡¯d seen him call her out in public:

    Pale as a ghost, Margaret got up, flustered, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t havee today. I¡¯m sorry for ruining the

    mood.¡±

    As she ran out, Albert shot Bryant a look. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to go after her? She¡¯s just been through

    a divorce. If anything happens, can you live with yourself?¡±

    I began to understand why Bryant allowed Margaret so much leeway.

    Being constantly reminded that you owe someone, the guilt could be a cage.

    As Timothy tried to stop him, Bryant had already left to chase after Margaret.

    Watching his retreating, I sighed silently.

    After a while, with neither of them returning, I stood up, ¡°Timothy, I¡¯ll go check on Bryant ¡°All right.¡±

    Timothy nodded, instructing the butler, ¡°It¡¯s cold out. Get Mrs. Ferguson a co Stepping outside, I

    saw the Maybach still parked there, so I headed toward the gate. Just as I stepped out, I heard a

    heated argument.

    ¡°What are you trying to do? Don¡¯t tell me you brought that up in the car just because you¡¯ a straight-

    shooter!¡± Bryant¡¯s tone was harsh, the side of him I¡¯d only seen at work.

    Margaret dropped her usual calm demeanor, tears streaming down her face as she looked at

    Bryant. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m jealous, okay? I couldn¡¯t help it. I¡¯m dying of jealousy.¡±

    ¡°Margaret, Jane is my wife. What right do you have to be jealous?¡± Bryant¡¯sugh was cold, his

    voice sharper than ice.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Margaret sobbed, her shoulders trembling. ¡°I divorced for you, Bry. You know that.¡±

    FE OL

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11

    I felt like I had plunged into an ice-coldke. My blood seemed to freeze in my veins. For a moment,

    I doubted my ears.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    I had suspected something off between them, but every suspicion got denied, time and again.

    Even without a blood rtion, one was the heir to the Ferguson Group, the other ady of the

    Ferguson family. They were nominally siblings to the outside world.

    And both were married to other people. Bryant, the golden boy, couldn¡¯t possibly be involved in such

    a scandal.

    Yet, not far from me, Bryant, with eyes red with fury, had Margaret pinned against the wall, his voice

    cold and mocking. ¡°Divorce for me, huh? You were the one who chose to marry someone else.

    What right do you have to ask anything of me now?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Margaret was speechless by his barrage of questions, tears falling like pearls from a broken

    ne, her hands fumbling with the hem of Bryant¡¯s shirt.

    ¡°I was wrong, Bry. Can¡¯t you forgive me this once? Please, just once. And, I had no choice back

    then¡­¡±

    Bryant said, ¡°I¡¯m already married.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you get a divorce?¡± Margaret¡¯s desperation was palpable, her face etched with sorrow as if

    Bryant¡¯s denial would shatter her,

    I was shocked by her blunt question. She got no hint of shame for being the other woman. Bryant

    seemed almost amused by his anger, his teeth clenched. ¡°Marriage is not a game to me, as it

    seems to be for you!¡±

    With that, he moved to leave.

    Margaret clung to his shirt, refusing to let go.

    ¨C

    I knew Bryant could effortlessly shake her off if he wished. I watched the scene unfold, a part of me

    hoping for something, hoping he would break free and draw a clear line. And our marriage might still

    have a chance.

    And he did just that. Dropping a line about acting grown-up and avoiding foolishness, he seemed to

    signal an end to the drama.

    I breathed a sigh of relief. My curiosity to eavesdrop further vanished.

    ¡°Do you love her? Bry, look me in the eyes and tell me. Do you love her?¡±

    With the persistence of an old denied candy, Margaret grabbed Bryant¡¯s arm again.

    10:34

    My heart hung in limbo once more.

    Before turn around, I heard Bryant¡¯s voice, emotion hard to discern. ¡°That¡¯s none of

    your business.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t you love me anymore? That should concern me, right?¡± Margaret pressed.

    For a moment, I admired Margaret¡¯s bravery of relentless questioning. Later, I realized it wasn¡¯t

    bravery but sheer audacity, backed by something I never had ¨C favoritism.

    Bryant stood tall, suddenly stiff, his face an impassive mask of frost. He didn¡¯t answer, and Margaret

    didn¡¯t let him leave. It was like a scene from a melodrama. Each silent second was suffocating,

    making me forget to breathe.

    ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, I brought out that coat you worest spring. Please put it on in case you catch a

    cold.¡± The servant¡¯s voice carried across the distance, loud and clear.

    Bryant¡¯s gaze flickered in my direction.

    I felt the awkwardness of uncovering someone¡¯s secret, yet, at that moment, I also felt a sense of

    closure,

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12

    The one who owed an exnation was Bryant, and he knew it.

    He broke away from Margaret and strode over to me, his voice a stark contrast to the sternness

    from moments ago, gentle yet absentminded. ¡°Did you hear that?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I didn¡¯t hide it.

    Yet, he didn¡¯t say much, taking a coat from the servant to drape over my shoulders and pulling me

    close as we headed inside. His demeanor was rxed. ¡°It¡¯s chilly out. Let¡¯s go

    in.¡±

    He acted like what I had just overheard was only an everyday chat.

    ¡°Bry.¡± Margaret¡¯s insistent voice echoed again and again, ¡°Bry!¡±

    Bryant acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard.

    He seemed somewhat distracted for the rest of the evening, checking his phone frequently.

    Finally, as nine o¡¯clock rolled around, Timothy¡¯s usual bedtime, we were ready to leave.

    ¡°You¡¯re a married man now. You need to act responsibly!¡± Timothy warned Bryant sternly as he

    walked us to the yard. ¡°Be good to Jane. Don¡¯t think you can push her around. because she doesn¡¯t

    have family backing!¡±

    I felt a lump form in my throat.

    Bryant smiled lightly, nodding. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt her, not even myself.¡±

    ¡°Dear child, if anything troubles you,e to me. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Timothy patted my head

    affectionately.

    I smiled back. ¡°I will visit soon. Please go rest.

    On the way home, I sat in the passenger seat, fighting off sleep.

    Whether it was the early stages of pregnancy or something else, drowsiness had be my

    constantpanion. Yet, at that moment, sleep eluded me. My body was tired, but my mind was

    rmingly clear. I had nned to wait until we got home for an exnation. But the wait was

    agonizing

    I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, my voice still calm. ¡°What exactly is the rtionship between you

    and Margaret?¡±

    Was she his first love, or the one he loved but could never have?

    Hearing that, Bryant slowed the car, replying calmly, ¡°Margaret and I almost became something

    once.¡±

    10.34

    I bit my lip, feeling as if my throat was blocked by a sponge soaked in water, struggling to find my

    voice. ¡°Was it during your college days?¡±

    Memories long buried began to surface. Bryant had been the golden boy of RiverCity University, my

    senior. With his handsome looks and the heir to the Ferguson Group, he was the epitome of charm

    and sophistication.

    No girl could resist him. His backpack was always full of love letters from admirers. But before I

    could confess my crush on him, rumors swirled that he had someone special in his heart. So, it was

    Margaret.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Bryant nced at me, surprised.

    I turned to look at him, my voice heavy with unspoken emotions. ¡°Bryant, you forgot. I was also a

    student at RiverCity University.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right.¡± He reverted to his usual calm demeanor. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s been a long ti

    Was it the passage of time, or was it indifference?

    As I was about to say something, his phone began to vibrate.

    Without looking, he hung up. The phone rang endlessly as if the caller wouldn¡¯t stop until the end.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Bryant hung up once more, his expression growing irritated. ¡°Margaret¡¯s been spoiled by Teresa and

    my father.¡±

    I chuckled, taking his phone to block and delete the contact before handing it back. ¡°There, peace at

    last.¡±

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13

    Bryant seemed stunned but remained silent.

    I asked in a hushed tone, ¡°What about our wedding night? Why did you leave?¡±

    I vaguely remembered I sat on the balcony waiting all night that night. It was our wedding night, and

    he left his newlywed wife at home, carelessly heading out. I thought something serious had

    happened, worried about his safety while also fretting if I had somehow displeased him. At the

    same time, I was eagerly hoping for his early return.

    I was only twenty-three then, having somehow married the man I had secretly adored for years.

    How could I not have expectations for our marriage and him?

    Then, I finally learned that while I was eagerly waiting for him toe home, he was with another

    woman. It all felt like a cruel joke.

    Bryant didn¡¯t hide it anymore, his voice cold and steady. ¡°That night, she had gone drag racing and

    got into a mishap. The police called me to pick her up.¡±

    What a coincidence.

    On the very day of our wedding, Margaret had an ident, and it was in the dead of night. But I

    remembered, just several days after the wedding, at the family dinner, she was there, without a

    scratch on her.

    I rolled down the car window, silent for a while, and said calmly, ¡°Bryant, if she¡¯s the one you¡¯ve got

    feelings for, we can go our separate ways on good terms.¡±

    He mmed on the brakes and parked at the side of the road, his gaze fixed on me, his emotions

    finally surfacing.

    It was unusual to see him anything other than cool and collected.

    ¡°I never thought¡­¡± Buzz. The vibration of a text message interrupted him.

    Bryant nced at it, annoyance shing across his face, and he said without hesitation, ¡°She¡¯s in

    trouble again. I might have to go check on her.¡±

    I struggled to contain the bitterness surging in my chest, trying to control my emotions, and then I

    nced at him through the streetlight. The person I had longed for seemed to fill me with

    disillusionment.

    ¡°Got it.¡± I tiredly opened the car door and stepped out

    At that moment of anger, divorce crossed my mind. But I¡¯d loved Bryant for so many years. It wasn¡¯t

    going to be easy to just let it go

    Fear of regret held me back. It was the fear that I might look back and feel remorse one

    day.

    As the ck Maybach sped away, I sighed deeply, watching the bustling traffic and the shing

    neon lights, feeling a sense of loneliness I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.

    ¡°What¡¯s

    personality.

    Christine¡¯s call came out of the blue, her voice as vibrant and bright as her

    The early autumn breeze made me shiver, and wrapped my jacket tighter around me, crossing the

    street.

    ¡°Just wandering,¡± I said.

    ¡°Really? Mr. Ferguson has the time and inclination to¡­¡±

    ¡°No, by myself.¡± I cut her off, feeling helpless.

    ¡°What a jerk, leaving you alone during the holidays? Where are you?¡± Christine¡¯s temper red

    instantly. She could be indiscriminatelybative when it came to my issues.

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Over by the Cloud River.¡±

    ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ming to get you.¡± She hung up abruptly, clearly in a rush.

    Her car pulled up before me in less than twenty minutes, and she rolled down the window, ¡°Get in.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± As we drove, Christine nced at me. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been wandering the

    streets for miles alone.¡±

    She mighte off as brash and outspoken, but she was more rational and considerate than

    anyone else.

    I never thought about lying to her and just shared what had happened.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°What the fuck!¡± Christine¡¯s face was a mix of confusion and anger. ¡°So this Margaret wants Bryant

    to divorce you for her? I ran into her at the office today, unting that Patek Philippe watch. Talk

    about a nice watch. Shame about the wearer! Bitch! And Bryant what¡¯s he doing messing around

    with another woman when he¡¯s got a wife? I swear he¡¯s a second-rate lover and a first-rate fool!¡±

    ¡°So, what are you thinking?¡± she asked after her rant.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet.¡± I shook my head.

    Christine reached over and tapped my forehead. ¡°You, you¡¯re usually so sharp. But when ites

    to Bryant, you¡¯re clueless. Missing out on a lifetime of happiness over a few dinners, and you¡¯re the

    only one clinging to the past. Bryant probably forgot about it ages ago.¡±

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14

    Christine blurted it out, and I was momentarily dazed. ¡°What dinner?¡±

    She raised an eyebrow, ¡°The meals Bryant bought you in the cafeteria. Forgotten already?¡± No, that

    was unforgettable. I fell for Bryant because of those meals.

    After n

    my parents passed away early, my aunt took me into her home. She meant well, but there was also

    my uncle and cousin.

    I started working part-time in middle school, and in college, I was self-reliant, paying my way

    through tuition and living expenses.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Once, after paying an unexpected fee, I was left short on cash. Suffering from malnutrition, I once

    fainted at school and was taken to the campus clinic by Bryant.

    When I woke up, he was there like a figure bathed in sunlight, seemingly glowing. I was stunned at

    first sight.

    He didn¡¯t say much, just, ¡°Awake? The doctor says you¡¯re not eating well. You¡¯ve gotta take better

    care of yourself..¡±

    I was grateful. ¡°Thanks, you are¡­¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ve got to go.¡± Bryant said.

    Our conversation was as distant and cold as he seemed. Yet, afterward, in the cafeteria, he or his

    friends would ce a tray filled with food in front of me. Their excuses were flimsy but saved my

    pride.

    Christine abruptly asked, ¡°Tell me, was it all about those meals? Or was it love at first sight?¡±

    ¡°Both, I guess.¡± I couldn¡¯t deny it. My affection for Bryant wasn¡¯t just about the meals. It was about

    him. It was only natural for someone who¡¯d walked in darkness to long for the light.

    Christine saw right through it. ¡°I¡¯ve never supported you and Bryant being together. He seems proud

    and collected on the surface, but that only means he¡¯s indifferent. Deep down, he¡¯s cold and

    unpredictable. You can¡¯t easily win him over.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t the first time Christine had said something like that.

    But back then, my marriage to Bryant seemed harmonious, so I had argued with Christine

    a few times.

    She continued, and her brows furrowed. ¡°But, Bryant¡¯s smart. Why would he give you ten

    percent of his shares to make you happy? I couldn¡¯t quite understand him. Maybe three years of

    marriage did develop some feelings?¡±

    I was just as confused. The more I thought about it, the more it puzzled me.

    As we talked, the car slowly stopped in front of a bar.

    I sighed, ¡°I can¡¯t drink.¡±

    ¡°Why, on antibiotics?¡± Christine asked.

    I gestured toward my stomach, feeling a sudden softness. ¡°Christine, I¡¯m pregnant.¡±

    ¡°What, I¡¯m going to be a godmother?¡± Christine¡¯s eyes widened in shock and joy, and she fumbled

    before carefully cing her hand on my stomach.

    ¡°When did you find out? How far along? Are you feeling okay? Any morning sickness?¡± she

    bombarded me with questions while touching my belly.

    the joy of

    I answered her with a smile. Since finding out was pregnant, I finally felt sharing good news. I

    realized that others were looking forward to this new life.

    It wasn¡¯t until my phone started ringing that Christine snapped out of it. She didn¡¯t answer, pulling

    me out of the car and waving at Steven, who was running out of the bar. ¡°You¡¯re a real nag, calling

    and texting.¡±

    Christine was beautiful and friendly, fitting in well with Steven and the gang.

    ¡°Been ages since I saw you. Missed you like crazy.¡± Steven joked around and then noticed me,

    surprised. ¡°Jane? Weren¡¯t you supposed to go and celebrate the holiday with Timothy tonight?

    Where¡¯s Bryant?¡±

    Christine was quick to deflect. ¡°Still have the nerve to ask. You guys are all the same a good one

    among you. I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t tip off Bryant about Jane being here

    ¡°Who says? I¡¯m quite the ¡®good¡¯ one,¡± Steven shot back.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15

    I didn¡¯t want to catch on too quickly, but unfortunately, I did.

    Christine scoffed with a roll of her eyes, ¡°Eh, it¡¯s average at best.¡±

    I looked at her, baffled, my eyes screaming. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°We slept once, and trust me, it was a disaster. Christine didn¡¯t hold back, not even caring that

    Steven was right there.

    Steven was hopping mad. ¡°Hey, cut me some ck! It was my first time, what do you know!¡±

    ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoa, hold your horses. I¡¯m not taking the fall for this. Don¡¯t give me that ¡®first time¡¯

    excuse, you Casanova. Even if it was, it should¡¯ve been with a hand puppet or something,¡±

    Christine interjected, gesturing toward his hands.

    Seeing the usually carefree Steven blush at Christine¡¯s words made me realize what was happening

    between them. They had a one-night stand.

    Steven must be chasing after Christine.

    Paying no further attention to Steven, Christine grabbed my arm and led me toward the private

    booth. ¡°Some guy is back from abroad Steven and his crew organized this get-together and roped

    me in for fun.¡±

    ¡°Which guy?¡± I whispered.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You might know him. It¡¯s¡­¡± As Christine spoke, she pushed open the door.

    Several guys were sitting inside, including a few familiar faces and one particrly striking man.

    Tall with long legs, he wore a white shirt, sleeves casually rolled up, revealing his wrist

    adorned with a bracelet.

    The bracelet seemed out of ce with his demeanor, yet it was clear that he cherished it.

    Almost instantly, as he looked up and our eyes met, a smile spread across his face, and he stood

    up, ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Mark!¡± I beamed, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s been ages. You left for abroad so suddenly.¡±

    Bryant¡¯s circle of friends, mostly from childhood, Included Christine and me as schoolmates. I got to

    know Steven and his garg better after marrying Bryant. Only Mark Larson was a senior in my major.

    We were pretty close in college.

    Ever the Joker, Steven teased, ¡°Yeah, wonder which girl broke Mark¡¯s heart so bad he had to run off

    without a word, even missed your and Bryant¡¯s wedding.¡±

    Chapter 15.

    Mark chuckled, touching his nose. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. Come on, have a seat.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,e sit,¡± Christine nudged me toward the couch beside Mark. ¡°You and Mark go way back.

    You¡¯ll have plenty to chat about.¡±

    After settling me in, she dived into the lively group with Steven and the others.

    Mark asked, ¡°Fancy some juice?¡±

    ¡°Sure, thanks, Mark.¡± I smiled, ¡°Though you¡¯ve been away, I¡¯ve kept up with your achievements. You

    must be tired of winning awards by now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been following my updates?¡± He seemed pleasantly surprised, his eyes lighting up with

    amusement.

    ¡°Not exactly.¡± Iughed, feeling a bit embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s my assistant. She¡¯s a huge fan of yours. I

    should introduce you two.¡±

    ¡°That would be nice.¡± His mood softened, his gaze gentle, ¡°You and Bryant must be happy. I see all

    these posts calling him a ¡®wife adorer.

    At his words, I paused. I didn¡¯t know why, but Bryant always seemed to put on a show of being head

    over heels for me. I once fell for that charade too.

    I tried to brush it off. ¡°You know how the inte blows things out of proportion.¡±

    ¡°But are you happy?¡± Mark¡¯s voice was soft and earnest as he asked.

    Aside from Christine, he was the first person to care about this question.

    I looked down, managing a small smile. ¡°Hard to say.¡±

    ¡°Then we won¡¯t say anything more about it.¡± He didn¡¯t press further, just smiled warmly.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16

    I didn¡¯t want to catch on too quickly, but unfortunately, I did.

    Christine scoffed with a roll of her eyes, ¡°Eh, it¡¯s average at best.¡±

    I looked at her, baffled, my eyes screaming. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°We slept once, and trust me, it was a disaster. Christine didn¡¯t hold back, not even caring that

    Steven was right there.

    Steven was hopping mad. ¡°Hey, cut me some ck! It was my first time, what do you know!¡±

    ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoa, hold your horses. I¡¯m not taking the fall for this. Don¡¯t give me that ¡®first time¡¯

    excuse, you Casanova. Even if it was, it should¡¯ve been with a hand puppet or something,¡±

    Christine interjected, gesturing toward his hands.

    Seeing the usually carefree Steven blush at Christine¡¯s words made me realize what was happening

    between them. They had a one-night stand.

    Steven must be chasing after Christine.

    Paying no further attention to Steven, Christine grabbed my arm and led me toward the private

    booth. ¡°Some guy is back from abroad Steven and his crew organized this get-together and roped

    me in for fun.¡±

    ¡°Which guy?¡± I whispered.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°You might know him. It¡¯s¡­¡± As Christine spoke, she pushed open the door.

    Several guys were sitting inside, including a few familiar faces and one particrly striking man.

    Tall with long legs, he wore a white shirt, sleeves casually rolled up, revealing his wrist

    adorned with a bracelet.

    The bracelet seemed out of ce with his demeanor, yet it was clear that he cherished it.

    Almost instantly, as he looked up and our eyes met, a smile spread across his face, and he stood

    up, ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Mark!¡± I beamed, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s been ages. You left for abroad so suddenly.¡±

    Bryant¡¯s circle of friends, mostly from childhood, Included Christine and me as schoolmates. I got to

    know Steven and his garg better after marrying Bryant. Only Mark Larson was a senior in my major.

    We were pretty close in college.

    Ever the Joker, Steven teased, ¡°Yeah, wonder which girl broke Mark¡¯s heart so bad he had to run off

    without a word, even missed your and Bryant¡¯s wedding.¡±

    Chapter 15.

    Mark chuckled, touching his nose. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. Come on, have a seat.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,e sit,¡± Christine nudged me toward the couch beside Mark. ¡°You and Mark go way back.

    You¡¯ll have plenty to chat about.¡±

    After settling me in, she dived into the lively group with Steven and the others.

    Mark asked, ¡°Fancy some juice?¡±

    ¡°Sure, thanks, Mark.¡± I smiled, ¡°Though you¡¯ve been away, I¡¯ve kept up with your achievements. You

    must be tired of winning awards by now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been following my updates?¡± He seemed pleasantly surprised, his eyes lighting up with

    amusement.

    ¡°Not exactly.¡± Iughed, feeling a bit embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s my assistant. She¡¯s a huge fan of yours. I

    should introduce you two.¡±

    ¡°That would be nice.¡± His mood softened, his gaze gentle, ¡°You and Bryant must be happy. I see all

    these posts calling him a ¡®wife adorer.

    At his words, I paused. I didn¡¯t know why, but Bryant always seemed to put on a show of being head

    over heels for me. I once fell for that charade too.

    I tried to brush it off. ¡°You know how the inte blows things out of proportion.¡±

    ¡°But are you happy?¡± Mark¡¯s voice was soft and earnest as he asked.

    Aside from Christine, he was the first person to care about this question.

    I looked down, managing a small smile. ¡°Hard to say.¡±

    ¡°Then we won¡¯t say anything more about it.¡± He didn¡¯t press further, just smiled warmly.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17

    Every move felt like a p across my face. My heart ached with the sting of it. I had yed out

    scenes like that in my head over and over again. Yet, standing in my home, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a

    chill run down my spine.

    ¡°Jane, you¡¯re awake?¡± Margaret turned to see me and greeted me with a smile, ¡°Come on, try some

    of Bry¡¯s cooking. It¡¯s to die for.¡±

    With that, she carried a dish to the table, acting every bit the hostess.

    I took a deep breath, stepped past her, and asked Bryant straight up, ¡°Why is she here?¡±

    Finishing up in the kitchen, Bryant removed his apron and said coldly, ¡°She¡¯ll be gone after this

    meal.¡±

    ¡°You want me to leave, huh?¡± Margaret red at him.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Margaret, take the hint! Stop stirring trouble,¡± Bryant¡¯s tone was icy, his patience wearing thin.

    ¡°Whatever,¡± Margaret muttered and pulled me to join the meal as if the person who had been crying

    and begging my husband to divorce me wasn¡¯t her and as if she wasn¡¯t the one trying to whisk my

    husband away

    Bryant¡¯s cooking was indeed excellent, a full spread that was a feast for the senses.

    I wasn¡¯t hungry, but the baby inside me needed to eat.

    What did I have to fear if she could shamelessly be my home? So, I sat down to eat.

    Margaret tried to make conversation. ¡°Tastes good, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    I forced a smile. ¡°Bryant¡¯s cooking is always great. Whenever he¡¯s home, he¡¯s in the kitchen.¡±

    Of course, that was a lie. But I just wanted to mark my territory in the pettiest way possible.

    Margaret cast a fleeting nce at Bryant. ¡°Never knew you were this good to everyone.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t even shut up when you¡¯re eating?¡± Bryant scoffed and served me some ribs.

    Margaret huffed and turned to me, ¡°Do you know why he can cook? I taught him, especially tomato

    sauce pasta, my favorite. He puts his heart into it! But he made it so often for me that I got sick of it.

    Only makes it how when he¡¯szy.¡±

    My grip on my fork tightened until my knuckles turned white, nails digging into my So, the pasta that

    I cherished was leftovers of Margaret¡¯s boredom.

    flesh.

    I recalled asking him where he learned to cook on our anniversary night, and he zoned out

    for a whole minute.

    During that minute, what was he thinking about? Margaret? Or the memories of learning to cook

    with her?

    ¡°Speaking of which, you should thank me. If it weren¡¯t for me, how would you have ended up with

    such a catch?¡± Margaret kept talking, her voice soft but irritating.

    I mmed my fork down, unable to tolerate it anymore, and sneered, ¡°Oh, is that why? Your

    marriage didn¡¯t work out, so you thought he¡¯d clean up your mess? Bryant, I didn¡¯t know you had a

    thing for being a rebound guy and a garbage collector,¡± I said, my gaze on Bryant turning co

    ¡°Jane, what the hell is that supposed to mean? Margaret was livid, her eyes reddening as she

    looked at Bryant. ¡°Bry, we¡¯re supposed to be family. You mean you can¡¯t have family around after

    getting married?¡±

    ¡°Had enough? Kevin will drive you home,¡± Bryant said, not even sparing her an extra nce.

    ¡°You too? Siding with her against me?¡± Margaret¡¯s tears fell instantly, her face disbelief and pity.

    ¡°You¡¯re done with me?¡±

    Bryant¡¯s voice was emotionless. ¡°You know what you promised. If you need help, contact Kevin

    directly from now on.¡±

    Margaret trembled slightly as if deeply hurt.

    Seeing Bryant¡¯s firm stance, she smiled and said bitterly, ¡°Fine, I get it. I won¡¯t bother you anymore.

    What happens to me from now on is none of your business.¡±

    She got up, pulling her suitcase without hesitation.

    Kevin was already waiting in the car for her and quickly got out to help with her luggage. Bryant

    didn¡¯t look her way, not even once.

    I was surprised at how quickly he drew the line. Just the night before, I found out about his past with

    Margaret, and today, they were done.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18

    I couldn¡¯t believe how fast everything was moving.

    ¡°What are you thinking about? Eat your food.¡± Bryant ruffled my hair, pulling me back to the

    moment. It was like there had never been any distance between us.

    He had spent the whole day with me, a rarity. I went for a walk in the garden, and he followed I fed

    the ducks at the pond, and he was right there with me. I worked on my design sketches, and he sat

    beside me, dealing with emails and calls.

    He didn¡¯t say it, but I could tell he was trying to apologize to me

    After showering that evening, my phone rm went off as I popped a prenatal vitamin into my

    mouth.

    Bryant came in with a ss of warm milk. ¡°Why are you taking medicine?¡±

    ¡°Just a supplement¡± I looked into his deep, thoughtful eyes and said, ¡°Can you take some time off

    next Saturday? I need to go to the hospital for a check up, and then, I want to take you somewhere¡±

    It was time for my prenatal check-up

    He had agreed to cut ties with Margaret choosing us, but I still wasn¡¯t so reassured. I didn¡¯t want to

    tell Bryant about the pregnancy just yet, fearing anyplications

    If everything went well, he would find out at the hospital. He would be there to see the ultrasound

    himself, to see that he was going to be a father

    We would have our child

    With that thought, I couldn¡¯t help but start looking forward to it

    ¡°Sule, is your stomach still bothering you? We dont have to wait until Saturday. We can go to the

    hospital tomorrow¡±

    ite nutting merc

    Since starting He say stomach bed, and there was a more

    mntied awes

    for die check up

    gotstand and pulled

    (bio confurt, and ng antation

    The next afternoon, Christine came to my office to ck off.

    ¡°Is the Marketing Department that slow today? I paused my work to tease her.

    Christine was in a V-neck silk blouse and a beige mermaid skirt, her high heels clicking as she

    walked in, a vision of grace and allure.

    ¡°What, can¡¯t the boss¡¯ wife let her employees catch a break?¡± She smirked, ced two cups of

    decaf coffee on my desk, and chattered away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I made sure it¡¯s decaf. I asked a doctor

    friend, and he said you should avoid caffeine during pregnancy. There are so many precautions. I¡¯ll

    text you the detailster. Don¡¯t be careless. Pregnancy is a big deal, you know¡­¡±

    ¡°Christine,¡± I cut her off, grinning at her puzzled look, ¡°You sound just like my mom.¡±

    My parents died because of a business failure, leading to debt collectors confronting me at school

    to pressure

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    my dad into paying them back.

    Panicked, my parents rushed to my aid, only to meet with a tragic ident.

    I was just eight years old back then.

    For years, I was trapped in guilt, believing their deaths were my fault.

    But then, Christine reminded me that my parents died because they loved me.

    Indeed, in my blurred memories of them, their love was abundant. Despite the demands of their

    business, my dad always made time for me and my mom every weekend.

    My uncle pressured them to have another child, a son, to inherit the family business.

    My mom immediately dismissed the idea, saying, ¡°Who said only a son can inherit? We will not let

    anyone take what belongs to our daughter. Whether it¡¯s love or wealth, it¡¯s all hers.¡±

    If that ident hadn¡¯t happened, my mom would have been just as attentive about my pregnancy.

    ¡°Missing your folks?¡± Christine paused, then nodded, ¡°I think their memorial ising up.¡± After a

    brief pause, she checked her phone. ¡°It¡¯s close. Maybe you should bring Bryant along to visit your

    parents this year.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the n,¡± I said.

    Thinking back, in the three years we¡¯ve been married, I¡¯ve never taken Bryant to visit my parents¡¯

    graves. Partly because he was always busy and partly because it never felt like the right time, I

    never mentioned it.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19

    My parents¡¯ memorial wasing up that Saturday.

    After a follow-up appointment at the hospital in the morning, I nned to visit their

    I graves. It wouldn¡¯t take long. But for some reason, I felt an unsettling unease that prevented me

    from speaking confidently.

    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to tell Bryant about my pregnancy the day before. Nor could I assure

    Christine today that I would bring Bryant along. I feared that ns might not keep pace with

    changes.

    In my heart, Bryant and Margaret¡¯s rtionship was like a ticking time bomb.

    Seeing me less than enthusiastic, Christine nced toward Margaret¡¯s office. ¡°Did Bryant sort out

    that Patek Philippe bitch?¡±

    ¡°Pretty much,¡± I said.

    After more chatter, Christine seemed reassured and returned to the Marketing Department.

    I couldn¡¯t tell if Margaret had a change of heart or had an epiphany. For several days, we coexisted

    without issue. I was worried that she might obstruct Christmas¡¯ limited edition design, but it

    smoothly progressed to the prototyping phase.

    ¡°Girls, what do you think is the real deal between the new girl and the boss?¡±

    ¡°Beats me.¡±

    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s the boss¡¯ wife, but there¡¯

    days.¡±

    been no sign of them together these past few

    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s just low-key. Who else gets a wee like hers, with the CEO personally introducing

    her?¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t necessarily mean she¡¯s the boss wife. Could be the other woman, for all we know.¡±

    I overheard some colleagues gossiping about Margaret and Bryant¡¯s rtionship while I was getting

    water in the break room. Turning around, I caught Margaret looking at me with a strange

    expression. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be smug about it.¡± she said.

    ¡°What?¡± I was stunned, not immediately catching on.

    The gossiping colleagues scattered like birds, leaving Margaret and me in the break room.

    Margaret forced a smile, cing her cup under the coffee machine. ¡°Why do you always seem so

    calm? You don¡¯t get bummed out when you lose, and you don¡¯t even act excited when you win.¡±

    I didn¡¯t have the leisure to open up to her. After getting myself some lemon water, I turned to leave.

    Margaret suddenlyughed. ¡°I just can¡¯t stand you. You think you¡¯ve won, huh? Jane, life is long.¡±

    She finally lost her temper and showed her true colors.

    I frowned. ¡°Are you out of your mind today?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Margaret was confused.

    ¡°Maybe you should go and see a therapist. Don¡¯t skimp. While Albert isn¡¯t rolling in dough, he can

    surely afford some therapy sessions for you.¡± I suggested.

    With that, I strode off.

    I heard something smashing from the break room just before entering my office. Margaret lost it,

    indeed.

    Bryant was waiting for me in the parking garage after work. These days, he lived up to the inte¡¯s

    nickname of ¡°wife-spoiler.¡± We went to work together, came home together, and he had Kevin

    deliver afternoon tea to my office daily, along with the asional gift.

    ¡°What do you fancy for dinner tonight?¡± As soon as I got into the car, Bryant asked.

    I looked at him, raising an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re cooking again?¡±

    He had been cooking dinner for the past several nights.

    Even Emma, our housekeeper, looked at him with fear, worried she might be out of a jo With one

    hand on the wheel, as we left the parking garage, Bryant replied smoothly. ¡°Tire of it already?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. Just curious. You rarely cooked before.¡± I said:

    ¡°From now on, as long as we¡¯re home, I¡¯ll cook Bryant promised.

    ¡°Oh I certainly wouldn¡¯t object.

    Although I knew where he learned his cooking skills, it didn¡¯t bother me as long as he kept his

    distance from Margaret. She trained my man. If anyone should be upset, it was her.

    When we reached home, Bryant changed into casual wear and headed to the kitchen to start

    dinner,N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20

    Bryant stood in the kitchen, bathed in the warm glow of the setting sun streaming through the floor-

    to-ceiling windows, casting a soft halo around him that softened his usually cold demeanor.

    He lowered his gaze, his defined and dexterous hands skillfully prepping the ingredients for dinner.

    The scene gave off a vibe of serene simplicity.

    Perhaps sensing my stare, he nced over with a light chuckle. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±

    ¡°I just like looking at you.¡± My response was straightforward.

    After all, admiring my husband was nothing to be embarrassed about, especially since he was quite

    the looker as if sculpted by the divine hands of God himself.

    He was about to reply when his phone, tucked in his pants, rang.

    As he was filleting a fish, he couldn¡¯t answer it himself. ¡°Honey, could you get that for me?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± I moved to his side, reaching hesitantly into his pocket, a blush creeping up my cheeks.

    Our intimacy was usually for the privacy of our bedroom, and outside of it, we maintained. a

    respectful distance.

    Noticing my hesitation, he nced at me with a yful smirk. ¡°We¡¯ve been married for years.

    What¡¯s there to be shy about? It¡¯s just a phone, not anything else.¡±

    ¡°I know¡­¡± Despite my attempt to be careful, my hand brushed against him through the fabric,

    igniting an awkwardness between us.

    Flustered, I managed to retrieve the phone, only to meet his meaningful gaze as I did.

    The caller ID disyed Kevin. ¡°Kevin, Bryant can¡¯t talk right now. What¡¯s up?¡± I asked after

    answering.

    ¡°Mrs. Ferguson.¡± Recognizing my voice, Kevin paused before speaking, ¡°It¡¯s nothing urgent. I just

    wanted to check a detail in a contract with the boss. Monday Is fine.¡±

    Neither Bryant nor I dwelled much on this little episode.

    Lately, I¡¯d been feeling unusually sleepy, and after dinner, while Bryant and I were taking a stroll in

    the backyard to digest, I could barely keep my eyes open.

    After a shower, I hit the bed and was out like a light. I had been sleeping soundly but was rudely

    awakened in the middle of the night by the need to use the bathroom.

    Turning on the light, I noticed Bryant wasn¡¯t in bed. Coming to a bit, I heard voices from

    the balcony.

    Bryant¡¯s voice was cold and terse. ¡°So, you¡¯re just going to hand her the knife if she wants

    to die! Call 911 if you have to! What¡¯s calling me going

    won¡¯t do it! How

    10 do? Am I a doctor or a cop? She many times has she threatened to end it all without a scratch?

    Tell her I won¡¯t divorce Jane! She should get that through her head!¡±

    His voice dropped even further as he added, ¡°But ensure she doesn¡¯t hurt herself. Keep someone

    on her.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t catch thatst bit.

    Bryant stood with his back to me, one hand resting on the railing, his entire demeanor exuding

    frustration.

    Margaret¡¯s obsession with him left me feeling somewhat helpless.

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    After returning from the bathroom, sleep evaded me. Soon after, Bryant returned to the bedroom,

    gently pulling me-into his embrace. His presence wasforting, carrying the coolness of early

    autumn nights.

    However, when I woke up, he was gone again. searched the house but found no sign of him. He

    had promised to apany me to the hospital today.

    Emma mentioned, ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, Mr. Ferguson left early this morning. It seemed like an

    emergency.¡±

    I stopped for a sec, then figured I¡¯d just call him from the home phone since I left my cell

    upstairs.

    Soon, Bryant¡¯s weary voice came through. ¡°Hello?¡±

    Sensing something was off in his tone, I asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Bryant said, ¡°Jane, could you have Emma go with you to the hospital? I don¡¯t think I can make it

    today.¡±

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21

    All the anticipation just drained away in an instant, leaving me feeling bone-chillingly cold all over.

    Utter despair must be what I¡¯m feeling right then.

    Holding the phone, I was unable to speak for a long while. I wanted to ask something, but it seemed

    utterly pointless.

    Where he had gone was obvious without saying. I had made it clear to him there wouldn¡¯t be a next

    time. So, that was his choice, right?

    After all, adults understand the art of choice, weighing the pros and cons.

    After his deliberation, I was the one left behind Subconsciously, my hand drifted to my stomach, and

    suddenly, I wondered if I should keep this child.

    Once decided, cutting ties with him would be nearly impossible, even if I wanted to. The

    custody of the child would be a huge issue.

    On the other end, he called out, ¡°Jane?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I didn¡¯t say much more. Or rather, I didn¡¯t want to exchange another unnecessary word with

    him at that moment.

    After breakfast, I drove to the hospital & had wanted Bryant to apany me, thinking it would be

    a happy surprise.

    I didn¡¯t bother Emma. It was not like I was already heavily pregnant and couldn¡¯t move. Maybe it

    was the turmoil in my thoughts, but I didn¡¯t react in time when a car unexpectedly cut in front of me.

    There was a loud crash.

    After I regained my senses, I felt the world spinning, and I dialed Bryant¡¯s number with the

    remaining strength.

    After we got married, the first thing I did was set him as my emergency o

    contact.

    ¡°Bryant was my husband now.¡¯ The thought alone was enough to keep me overjoyed for a long

    time, eager to do something to manifest dur rtionship.

    But after much thought, all I coulde up with was setting the emergency contact. And Bryant

    didn¡¯t even know about it. It was a celebration for me only.

    Just like now, the phone rang for what seemed like an eternity, but I got no answer.

    The pain started to radiate from my stomach, and when thinking of the child, panic seized

    1.

    ¡®Bryant, please pick up the phone!¡¯ I prayed in my heart.

    ally, the call went through.

    Finally,

    All the anticipation just drained away in an instant, leaving me feeling bone-chillingly cold all over.

    Utter despair must be what I¡¯m feeling right then.

    Holding the phone, I was unable to speak for a long while. I wanted to ask something, but it seemed

    utterly pointless.

    Where he had gone was obvious without saying. I had made it clear to him there wouldn¡¯t be a next

    time. So, that was his choice, right?

    After all, adults understand the art of choice, weighing the pros and cons.

    After his deliberation, I was the one left behind. Subconsciously, my hand drifted to my stomach,

    and suddenly, I wondered if I should keep this child.

    Once decided, cutting ties with him would be nearly impossible, even if I wanted to. The

    custody of the child would be a huge issue

    On the other end, he called out, ¡°Jane?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I didn¡¯t say much more. Or rather, I didn¡¯t want to exchange another unnecessary word with

    him at that moment.

    After breakfast, I drove to the hospital. I had wanted Bryant to apany me, thinking it would be a

    happy surprise.

    I didn¡¯t bother Emma. It was not like I was already heavily pregnant and couldn¡¯t move.

    Maybe it was the turmoil in my thoughts, but i didn¡¯t react in time when a car unexpectedly cut in

    front of me. There was a loud crash.

    After I regained my senses, I felt the world spinning, and I dialed Bryant¡¯s number remaining

    strength.

    After we got married, the first thing I did was set him as my emergency contact

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡®Bryant was my husband now. The thought alone was enough to keep me overjoyed long time,

    eager to do something to manifest our rtionship.

    But after much thought, all I coulde up with was setting the emergency contact. An Bryant

    didn¡¯t even know about it. It was a celebration for me only.

    Just like now, the phone rang for what seemed like an eternity, but I got no a

    answer.

    The pain started to radiate from my stomach, and when thinking of the child, panic seized

    1.

    ¡°Bryant, please pick up the phone!¡¯ I prayed in my heart

    Finally, the call went through.

    12

    But instead of Bryant¡¯s, Margaret¡¯s soft and sweet voice came from the other end. ¡°Jane, what¡¯s the

    matter? Didn¡¯t Bryant tell you he¡¯s too busy to bother with you today?¡±

    Her voice, sharp and swift like a knife, plunged deep into my chest, leaving me bleeding

    out.

    I couldn¡¯t breathe. Tears streamed down my face, and my fingers trembled uncontrobly. I never

    imagined that years of love could, in a moment, be tainted with hate:¡­

    Feeling drained by my loathing, darkness enveloped me, pulling me into an abyss.

    When I woke up, my eyes met a sea of white.

    The IV drip-fed medicine into my veins, leaving a cool sensation on the back of my hand.

    Memories of before I lost consciousness flooded back, and I instinctively touched my stomach, still

    feeling a dull ache.

    ¡®My child¡­ With each passing second, the agony intensified. I abruptly sat up, intending to find a

    doctor.

    ¡°Jane!¡± The door to the room burst open, and upon seeing me trying to get up, Christine rushed in,

    pressing me back down, panic-stricken. ¡°Don¡¯t move. You¡¯re still on the IV. Do you not want your

    hand anymore?¡±

    I was never one to cry easily, but thinking of my child, I couldn¡¯t help myself. I looked up into

    Christine¡¯s worried eyes, and tears rolled down my cheeks uncontrobly.

    ¡°Christine, my baby¡­¡±

    I regretted it all. Thinking back to before I left the house, I had been contemting whether to keep

    the child, and I was overwhelmed with guilt.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22

    it was m

    child. He must have searched the heavens far and wide before choosing me to be his mom. And

    here I was, wrestling with the decision to keep him.

    Christine gently cleaned my tears, embracing me with a warmth she seldom showed in public. ¡°Why

    the tears? Your baby¡¯s doing just fine, very well-behaved and tough.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± I asked in surprise.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. Don¡¯t you believe me? Ask the nurse,¡± Christine said.

    The nurse, who hade in with her, chuckled helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t just worry about the baby. You hit

    your head, and though we¡¯ve bandaged the cut on your forehead, we haven¡¯t done a CT scan

    because of the pregnancy. How do you feel now? Any severe dizziness?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± I nodded, feeling only slightly woozy

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Once you finish with the IV, you can go home to rest. Juste back to the hospital if

    you feel unwell.¡± While patting my shoulder reassuringly, the nurse added, ¡°Just take care of

    yourself. That¡¯s the best way to look after your baby.¡±

    With that, she left.

    When hearing that, my tense nerves finally rxed, and I hugged Christine, my whimpers low,

    crying out all my grievances and frustrations.

    Eventually, as my emotions steadied, Christine let go of me, pulled a chair, and sat beside.

    1.

    She looked visibly shaken. ¡°You scared the hell out of me, you know? Weren¡¯t you supposed to take

    Bryant to the cemetery today? Why were you alone in the car? Where¡¯s Bryant?

    If the hospital hadn¡¯t called your emergency contact while I was on the phone with you. you¡¯d be

    here all alone, and nobody would have known if something happened!

    I saw the dashcam footage. You could¡¯ve easily avoided that car with your reflexes, but you didn¡¯t.

    What were you thinking? You could ye killed yourself.¡±

    Christine¡¯s voice rose with each word, her eyes reddening, turning away to clean her tears. clearly

    frightened by the ordeal.

    I wanted to calm her down, to assure her I was okay But all I could muster was a faint, ¡°Chris, I¡¯ve

    made up my mind.¡±

    Christine looked at me, puzzled ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I want a divorce¡± I exhaled deeply, feeling a sense of relief I hadn¡¯t felt in weeks, ¡°It¡¯s over between

    me and Bryant.¡±

    Are

    Christine stared at me in disbelief before finally speaking, you sure about this?¡±

    I replied affirmatively, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    It had been seven years. Seven years of genuine affection wasted on someone who never showed

    the slightest concern, not even once. It wasughable how I envied Margaret every time Bryant lost

    his temper with her.

    It was just too pitiful.

    And I know, deep down, he would get stirred by Margaret all the time. If I didn¡¯te to my senses

    today, he would eventually. So, why demean myself any further?

    Christine suddenly raised an eyebrow. ¡°Talk about a silver lining. A car ident knocked. some

    sense into you. I should¡¯ve gotten you into one sooner.¡±

    ¡°What about the baby? Does he know about the baby?¡± Christine began to ponder the logistics of

    the divorce.

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know.¡± A bitter smile yed on my lips as I replied, ¡°I was nning to tell him today.¡±

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23

    ChaChapter 23

    an ice cream s taken right

    timeestdesid amechipted to tell Bryant about my pregnancy, and each eachospital-bound

    cleoulder

    intis be to be

    theverripath got the chance to tell him, which would make our divorce orce

    her

    ow, phone in hand,

    him po en divorcevorce were clim to nons in a city as vastas River City card.

    fe without pow/knowing about the chilo we could¡¯ve shared red

    ristine atineeafelklokid svents a deadbeat dad. Keeping it from from

    Cheilitike

    d wiped my mouth

    und 2:30PM Cho, the line linited arms with me steering us towardyone else handling

    is at Dave¡¯s Garageuraengentod axed after that tasty crash. It¡¯ll take you to pickitupy Wot then, then

    justizome up wherever you need to tine, is at your servicervice

    and cry at the same same tirou overhover around me all day, not agot another car¡¯r car

    ven me much in the way of towel burdene never skimped on the use, acar, and much money. Gume

    Bubalkhevntevented was love.

    to restand keep an eye on thingshoga socialeouge more days, and utdriving in your drearse

    Christine pline vydativiscolded, stopping poking any forehead,roindful of the bandaondage there

    icked everything

    muitcases and

    could you please

    Mr. Bryant fight? I¡¯ll call

    Tressed. Besides, we

    e almost fit a cigarette but thentremebedores prepregnant and g we could visit the cemetery, but

    whntivethhnelevouk you¡¯ve had, plus myself inward 1. Focus on setting things with Brynd formar

    Doce Once can pay respects to your falks Talks

    to say something. B age with Bryant ove

    rent this time. Soon, it wouldnt be my nomtanymoremom.bomeone Bing every trace of mo. Soon

    enough, Bryant world pr probably Sun Gace in his life.

    phone was dead. Charging it saw.many musyen.calio. Inley They ve the first time he¡¯d called so

    much especially and id detitidasided

    homeamonknown number the came on that sent me a video halt all

    It was my third try, three times I¡¯d attempted to tell Bryant about my pregnancy, and each time I got

    the cold shoulder.

    Maybe it just wasn¡¯t meant to be.

    And I was relieved that I never got the chance to tell him, which would make our divorce cleaner

    and smoother.

    The odds of running into him post-divorce were slim to none in a city as vast as RiverCity. He might

    go his whole life without knowing about the child we could¡¯ve shared..

    Hearing my thoughts, Christine agreed, ¡°No kid wants a deadbeat dad. Keeping it from him is the

    right call.¡±

    Leaving the hospital around 2:30 PM, Christine linked arms with me, steering us toward the parking

    lot. ¡°Your car¡¯s at Dave¡¯s Garage, getting fixed after that nasty crash. It¡¯ll take about a week. I¡¯ll go

    with Until then, just hit me up wherever you need to

    you to pick it u go, and your driver, Christine, is at your service

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry at the same time. ¡°You¡¯ll hover around me all day, not working?

    Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got another car.¡±

    Bryant might not have given me much in the way of love, but he never skimped on the material

    things like a house, a car, and much money. But all I ever wanted was love.

    ¡°The doc said you need to rest and keep an eye on things for a couple more days, and here you

    are, talking about driving. In your dreams,¡± Christine yfully scolded, stopping herself just in time

    from poking my forehead, mindful of the bandage there.

    As we drove off, Christine almost lit a cigarette but then remembered I was pregnant and put it

    back. ¡°I was thinking we could visit the cemetery, but with the shock you¡¯ve had, plus being

    pregnant, better not. Focus on settling things with Bryant for now. Once everything¡¯s settled, we can

    pay respects to your folks.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡± I agreed.

    The drive home felt different this time. Soon, it wouldn¡¯t be my home anymore. Someone else would

    live there, erasing every trace of me. Soon enough, Bryant would probably forget about me, the

    person once in his life.

    Back home, I realized my phone was o dead. Charging it, I saw many missed calls. They were all

    from Bryant. It was the first time he¡¯d called so much, especially after I¡¯d decided on divorce.

    There was also a photo from an unknown number, the same one that sent me a video half a month

    ago.

    10.36

    In the photo, Bryant, CEO of Ferguson Group, was holding popcorn and an ice cream cone,

    standing close to Margaret. The timestamp showed the photo was taken right before I woke up in

    the hospital. So, they were on a date. Bryant left his hospital-bound wife behind to go on a date with

    his old me.

    How touching. A bitter smile spread across my lips as I sat by the window, phone in hand, lost in

    thought.

    He didn¡¯te home.

    In the evening, Emma invited me for dinner. The meal tasted like cardboard.

    Thinking of the child, I forced myself to take some pasta and shrimp and wiped my mouth with a

    napkin before heading upstairs.

    After calling Christine, I began to pack my belongings.

    +I didn¡¯t u

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Three years wasn¡¯t long, but I¡¯d umted quite a anyone else handling. my stuff, nor did I want

    to leave anything behind to bother them. So, I packed everything into suitcases.

    ¡°Mrs. Ferguson¡­¡± While passing by my room, Emma spotted therge suitcases and asked, ¡°Are

    you going on a trip abroad?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head softly, ¡°I¡¯m moving out. If I leave anything behind, could you please keep it for

    me? I¡¯ll arrange for a courier to pick it up.¡±

    Emma was stunned. ¡°Why move out all of a sudden? Did you and Mr. Bryant fight? I¡¯ll call Mr.

    Timothy right now. He¡¯ll talk some sense into Mr. Bryant!¡±

    ¡°Emma, Timothy¡¯s blood pressure hasn¡¯t been stable. He can¡¯t be stressed. Besides, we didn¡¯t fight.

    It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to be with him anymore.¡±

    ¡®How would he fight with me? I am not even worth the effort.¡¯ I mocked myself inwardly. After

    hearing that, Emma could only watch me anxiously, wanting to say something. But she knew better

    since she had seen firsthand the state of my marriage with Bryant over the past three years.

    10.85

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24

    I had fooled myself into thinking that was what Bryant was, but deep down, I knew Emma

    was aware of the history between Bryant and Margaret. Emma couldn¡¯t find the words.

    persuade me otherwise.

    When I zipped up thest of my suitcases, a car engine finally broke the silence in the yard.

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Bryant was back. Perhaps Emma had said something to him as he stormed up the stairs, his gaze

    landing on the line of suitcases before settling on my forehead, his voice surprisingly hoarse. ¡°What

    happened to your forehead?¡±

    I let out a self-deprecatingugh. ¡°Nothing. Just had an ident while you were out on your date.¡±

    His usually impassive eyes flickered with surprise.

    Standing by the bed, I clenched my hands. ¡°Bryant, we need to¡­¡±

    ¡°We need to get a divorce, I said silently.

    I had made up my mind, knowing there was no turning back. But seeing the man I¡¯d loved- for

    seven years, my throat closed up, making it hard to utter those words.

    Was it him I was clinging to, or just the passionate version of myself when I was in love with him?

    ¡°Jane!¡± Bryant¡¯s sharp call cut through my words. He closed the distance in a few strides and

    wrapped his arms around me. ¡°This is your home. Where do you think you¡¯re going with all these

    suitcases?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± I was hit by a mix of woodsy cologne and women¡¯s perfume, making my stomach

    churn, ¡°Let me go, Bryant!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± His grip was firm, rendering my struggles futile.

    A sense of helplessness washed over me. I took a deep breath. ¡°Why bother? I¡¯m willing to step

    aside for you two. Just let me go, will you?¡±

    He buried his head in the crook of my neck, his voice tight with tension. ¡°Jane, I never thought about

    divorcing you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± I wanted tough but couldn¡¯t. My emotions surged, and I shouted hysterically, ¡°But I¡¯ve

    had enough. I¡¯m tired of living like this I don¡¯t want a marriage that¡¯s always being interfered with by

    another person!¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t happen again, I promise.¡± He held me so tightly yet seemed afraid of hurting me, loosening

    his grip just a bit.

    ¡°It won¡¯t?¡± I seized the moment to push him away, looking at him with rage, ¡°Remember?

    10:30

    You said the same thing a week ago. And I told you there wouldn¡¯t be a next time.¡±

    He probably thought I was speaking in the heat of the moment. He didn¡¯t realize that more than

    anything, I was telling myself. If there was a next time, I couldn¡¯t continue to fall deeper.

    He closed his eyes briefly. ¡°Margaret attempted suicide this morning and ended up in the hospital. I

    just wanted to check on her.¡±

    wall

    ¡°I know.¡± I shrugged, trying to sound casual. ¡°I know all about it. Her mother saved you and after her

    attempt, of course, you had to see her. You must have been a bit but couldn¡¯t help but give in when

    she continued to make a scene. She told you to spend

    upset the day with her, and she wouldn¡¯t bother you again.¡±

    I continued under Bryant¡¯s inscrutable gaze, ¡°You probably didn¡¯t believe her, but you indulged her

    anyway. Bryant, only you know why. I can¡¯t guess. Whatever the reason, I¡¯m tired of being caught in

    the middle. Bryant, let¡¯s get a divorce.¡± As those words fell, the air seemed to freeze.

    Bryant¡¯s towering frame stiffened, his eyes fixed on me like a hawk.

    After a moment, a mocking tone reced the warmth in his voice. ¡°Is it because he¡¯s back?¡±

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25

    ¡°What? You¡¯re kidding, right?¡± I was utterly stunned.

    Bryant just shrugged casually. ¡°I mean, Mark.¡±

    ¡°That night, wasn¡¯t it him who dropped you off? He had just flown back from abroad, and you

    couldn¡¯t wait to see him.¡± His tone was a mix of sarcasm and self-mockery.

    I furrowed my brows, looking at him in disbelief and asked, ¡°Are you saying I have a crush on

    Mark?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Bryant¡¯s lips twisted into a bitter smile, cold and mocking. It felt like at p in the

    face.

    A wave of anger, nothing I¡¯d ever felt before, surged through me, and I pped Bryant hard across

    the face. ¡°Bryant, you bastard!¡±

    Despite trying to hold it back, tears streamed down my face. I found myself crying, then, absurdly,

    starting tough. It was all just so ridiculous.

    To think, after all these years of being hopelessly devoted to him, it all came down to him insinuating

    I wanted a divorce because of another man.

    How pathetic it was.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Christine appeared out of nowhere, followed by Steven.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get out of here,¡± Christine said, pulling me along. She shot Steven, who looked

    utterly shocked, a look of annoyance. ¡°What are you waiting for? Grab the luggage. Did you think

    you were here to watch a soap opera?¡±

    Steven nced at the suitcases, then at me, then at Bryant, then back at Christine. He looked lost.

    Turning back to Bryant, his voice barely above whisper, he stammered, ¡°Bry, Bryant?¡±

    I felt like I was on pins and needles until Bryant finally said with an inscrutable expression, ¡°Just do

    it.¡±

    After seven years of having a crush on him and three years of being married, I never thought it

    would end in such an embarrassing way

    It seemed when people felt guilty, theyshed out first. Bryant was no exception. The ck SUV

    merged back k into the traffic

    While driving us away, Steven hesitated before saying, ¡°Are you going to divorce Bryant?¡± ¡°What¡¯s it

    to you? Just duve Christine rolled her eyes at him, then exined, ¡°You called

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26

    I had scripted the scene in my mind. I would propose divorce, and Bryant would readily agree. It

    would be dignified yet simple.

    ¡°Did he say something?¡± Christine asked.

    ¡°He said¡­¡± Just thinking about his words choked me up. ¡°He said I was into Mark.¡± ¡°Wait, what?¡±

    Christine was bbergasted and burst intoughter out of sheer frustration. ¡°How does his brain

    even work? Back in college, Steven and the guys could tell you were into Bryant and even asked

    me about it. And now he thinks you¡¯re into Mark?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t hold back. I hit Bryant.¡± I looked down, feeling a bit wrong as if all my efforts

    over the past seven never

    years had been futile. Or perhaps his thoughts ha lingered on me, so he couldn¡¯t even discern who I

    had feelings for.

    Soon after, our food delivery arrived.

    Christine brought in two huge bags of groceries, meticulously cing them in the empty fridge.

    I moved to help, but she pushed my hand away. ¡°Did you forget you¡¯re pregnant? Just sit down.¡±

    ¡°I never knew you had a homemaker side to you, I joked.

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Taking care of pregnant women starts with me,¡± she quipped back, finishing up tidily before

    grabbing a couple of beers and leaning on my shoulder, slowly sipping.

    The lights outside shone brilliantly. We fell into a long silence.

    Eventually, Christine burped softly and asked, Jane, do you think there are any good men in this

    world?¡±

    ¡°There are,¡± I assured her, recalling how wonderful my father was and how often I saw happiness

    on my mother¡¯s face. People say you can tell how good a husband is by looking at his wife.

    Christine squinted her eyes, smiling mischievously. ¡°Then I¡¯ll pray day and night that the next guy

    you fall for is good.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡± I asked.

    She smirked, shaking her head mysteriously don¡¯t care because¡­ I¡¯m not exactly a good woman

    myself!¡± Laughing at her deration.

    *Jane,

    ¡°Who says¡­¡± Before I could finish, she drunkenly hugged my shoulder, continuing, dont be sad.

    What¡¯s the big deal about divorce? The world keeps spinning without anyone. You¡¯ll be better off

    without Bryant. Don¡¯t worry. Just focus on your pregnancy. Once the baby is born, we¡¯ll raise her

    together. The love I can give might surpass what

    Bryant, that bastard, could offer¡­¡±

    Her words wereforting and empowering, even as tears rolled down my cheeks.

    Christine didn¡¯t leave the next day, helping me pack up my belongings and bringing warmth back to

    the cold, empty house.

    On Monday, we went to the Ferguson Group together. She went to work, and I went to resign.

    She didn¡¯t quite agree with my resignation at first. ¡°Why should you resign? They¡¯re the ones who

    did wrong. Stay and let them be the ones to get upset.¡±

    ¡°Out of sight, out of mind,¡± I replied.

    She nodded, understanding my point, especially considering my pregnancy.

    Somehow getting wind of the news, Margaret waited in my office, assuming the posture of a victor.

    ¡°Heard Bryant wants a divorce, huh? Jane, you weren¡¯t all that, after all.¡±

    ¡°I left him.¡± Clutching my hands and stepping forward in myfortable ts, I said calmly, ¡°Trash

    should stay with trash.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Margaret fumed, but then, as if a new thought struck her, she changed her tune. ¡°Whatever.

    Since you¡¯re divorcing, shouldn¡¯t you return the shares Bryant gave you?¡±

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27

    We were still technically married, yet she was eager to move on.

    The shares were just too hot to handle, their value skyrocketing. And I never wanted to keep them.

    But the thought of making Margaret happy too soon was something I couldn¡¯t stomach.

    I frowned slightly. ¡°And who are you to ask?¡±

    Margaretughed lightly, her posture oozing superiority. ¡°You¡¯re not nning on hoarding the

    shares, are you? Those were a gift from Bryant to his wife. Once you two are divorced, they¡¯re no

    longer yours!¡±

    ¡°Have you not seen a doctor yet?¡± I asked, feigning confusion, then added, ¡°It¡¯s best to treat

    illnesses early. Otherwise, when it gets to the point where drugs aren¡¯t working, the only choice left

    might end up being a loony bin!¡±

    She narrowed her eyes. ¡°Jane, are you calling me a psycho?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue further and asked, ¡°You got my resignation letter, right? Please

    expedite its approval.¡±

    ¡°As if I needed your reminder. I submitted it to HRst night,¡± she was itching for me to be out of the

    picture as soon as possible.

    I didn¡¯t respond further and sat at my desk, sorting through things that needed handing

    over.

    Bryant probably wanted me gone as soon as possible, too. Resigning seemed to be just a matter of

    days away.

    Seeing her words did not affect me, Margaret became agitated. ¡°Even if it means breaking the sky,

    you must return those shares. Don¡¯t be shameless!¡±

    Just then, Linda came in with a coffee for me. Without looking up, I instructed, ¡°Please take this to

    Mr. Ferguson¡¯s office.¡±

    In the presence of others, Margaret couldn¡¯tsh out, even though she was fuming. But it wasn¡¯t

    long before I heard amotion from her office

    Surprisingly, I still didn¡¯t get my resignation approved after thewyer drafted the divorce

    agreement

    I had just printed the divorce agreement, preparing to have Bryant sign it when Linda burst in ¡°Jane,

    this is juicy gossip!¡± She closed the door mystically 1 heard Mr. Timothy is here! He gave Mr. Bryant

    a real talking to in the CEO¡¯s office. To think that even someone like Mr. Bryant could get a scolding!

    But if Bryant¡¯s doing such a great job and the

    business is rolling along, why would he¡­¡±

    I felt a heavy weight on my chest, thinking Timothy most likely knew about our impending divorce. I

    had nned to finalize the divorce and find the right moment to have a heart-to-heart with him. But

    it seems I couldn¡¯t keep it hidden.

    I didn¡¯t want to get involved. But, considering Timothy¡¯s health, I took the elevator with the divorce

    agreement.

    The elevator went straight to the executive floor, where I could faintly hear shouts from the CEO¡¯s

    office.

    Everyone knew about Bryant¡¯s temper, and with Kevin guarding the door, they all kept to

    themselves, working diligently to avoid getting in the crossfire.

    ¡°Director Webster!¡± Seeing me approach, Kevin whispered as if he had seen a lifeline, ¡°You¡¯re finally

    here. Please, go in and talk some sense into Mr. Timothy.¡±

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded, about to push the door open, when I heard Bryant¡¯s cold, frustrated voice.

    ¡°Grandpa, what more do you want from me? You asked me to marry her, and I did. You asked me to

    treat her well. And now, the whole world knows I¡¯ve done so. You wanted me to transfer Mom¡¯s

    shares to her, and I didn¡¯t hesitate. Haven¡¯t I always followed your wishes?¡±

    Timothy snapped. ¡°Is it all just about following my wishes? Is it all my fault? Ask yourself. Do you not

    have any feelings for Jane?¡±

    *Yes! It¡¯s all about following your wishes. When will you stop meddling in my life?¡± Bryant shouted.

    After hearing that unequivocal response, my head spun, my body swaying slightly.

    So, the harmonious facade of our three-year marriage was just himplying with his grandfather¡¯s

    requests.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28

    So, he didn¡¯t want to hand over that share to me.

    Jane, you mean nothing in his heart.¡¯ I mocked myself in my heart.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Suddenly, Bryant¡¯s voice, raised in rm, filled the office.

    Snapping back to reality, I didn¡¯t hesitate. I burst through the door and saw Timothy clutching his

    chest, struggling for breath. His old condition was acting up again.

    ¡°Help him sit down.¡± I rushed in, alongside Bryant, to support Timothy into a seat, then expertly

    fished out his medication from the inner pocket of his jacket. ¡°Water.¡±

    While instructing Bryant, I popped two pills into Timothy¡¯s mouth.

    Bryant looked surprised. ¡°How did you know where Grandpa¡¯s medicine was?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot you don¡¯t know,¡± I said, thinking to myself, ¡®Like the person I love is you.¡±

    Soon enough, Timothy¡¯s color started to get better.

    ¡°Timothy, are you okay? Do you want us to call a doctor?¡± I asked softly.

    Timothy waved off the idea, gently patting my hand. Once he felt better, he turned a cold gaze

    toward Bryant. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about divorce. I chose Jane for you. No mistakes there!¡±

    Bryant nced at me. ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who brought up divorce. Why are you getting mad at me?¡±

    ¡°Jane mentioned it?¡± Timothy asked.

    ¡°Yeah, it was me.¡± I chimed in.

    Timothy raised his hand andnded a firm smack on Bryant¡¯s shoulder, angrily saying, ¡°What have

    you done? With her sweet nature and her devotion to you, you still drove her to want a divorce. You

    better do some serious self-reflection. I tell you, my granddaughter-inw, I only acknowledge Jane.

    Don¡¯t even think about bringing any random flings into our home!¡±

    Bryant was speechless, his eyes wide as he looked at me. ¡°What kind of spell have you cast on

    Grandpa?¡±

    ¡°Thoughtless fool.¡± Grandpa was fuming, ¡°When you two just got married, and you were busy with

    the corporation matters, do you know who was running back and forth in the hospital taking care of

    me when I fell ill?¡±

    Bryant answered, ¡°Wasn¡¯t my dad¡­¡±

    rse than

    ¡°Humph, whether your dad is a good son, you know best. Relying on him is worse

    12

    hiring a few more servants. But servants are far less attentive than Jane. Timothy¡¯s voice was stern.

    ¡°The doctor said I could only have liquid food. Back then, even though Jane wasn¡¯t good at cooking,

    she constantly gave the kitchen new recipes to try, and even the nutritionist was impressed by her

    dedication. The doctor wanted me to sunbathe daily. Knowing I wouldn¡¯t listen to the servants, she

    would visit the hospital regrly to ensure l got my sunshine! After I got discharged, she would visit

    The Ferguson Mansion now and then to see me. Do you think she knows where my medication is

    by chance? She instructed the servants to always have it ready in my pocket.¡±

    Bryant¡¯s lips tightened, his gazending on me. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this?¡±

    How could I? Back when we first got married, we were practically strangers. I had no clue about his

    daily whereabouts, and he showed no interest in mine. We barely saw each other once a week.

    Besides, looking after Timothy is just because he¡¯s always been good to me, not about sucking up

    to anyone.

    After having some water, Timothy patiently asked, ¡°Jane, are you set on divorcing him?¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Timothy¡­¡± I hesitated, fearing that it might upset Timothy again.

    Timothy just looked at me gently. ¡°Just tell me. Do you still love him in your heart?¡±

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29

    Hearing that, I realized another person was fixing his piercing gaze on me besides Timothy.

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    The question made it suddenly hard for me to speak. I didn¡¯t want to lie to Timothy, but he would

    never let us go through with the divorce if I told the truth.

    After hesitating for what felt like ages and before I could even open my mouth, Timothy seemed to

    understand, saying, ¡°Fine, I

    tit. Consider this doing me a favor. Growing up without his mom around, this kid ended up with a bit

    of a rough edge. Don¡¯t hold it against him too much.¡±

    Then, Timothy grabbed Bryant by the ear. ¡°If you think I¡¯m living too long and getting in

    way, you might as well just annoy me to death already. Once I¡¯m gone, you can divorce without me

    interfering!¡±

    ¡°Are you resorting to threats of dying now?¡± Bryant said with a half-smile.

    ¡°How dare you talk to me like that?!¡± ring up, Timothy attempted to swat him again, but Bryant

    dodged, capitting, I get your point. I don¡¯t mind. Ask her.¡±

    He had that same carefree attitude. After saying that, he nced at his watch, ¡°I¡¯ve got a meeting.¡±

    And just like that, he left as if it was the most natural thing, leaving me alone with Timothy. After a

    moment, Timothy spoke earnestly, ¡°Sweetie, I¡¯m not trying to force you into anything. But I don¡¯t

    want to see you regret it. You¡¯ve got a ce for him in your

    heart

    Then, pointing at his own heart. ¡°I can see it clear as day. That Margaret is tooplicated, not

    right for Bryant.¡±

    ¡°But Bryant likes Margaret,¡± I said.

    ¡°He can¡¯t even see his own heart.¡± Timothy slowly got up. ¡°But you, one day, you¡¯ll clearly. Promise

    me. Give it another try with him, will you?¡±

    At that point, I couldn¡¯t say much, so I just agreed for the moment.

    After Timothy left, I ced the divorce agreement on the table, staring nkly at the words, Divorce

    Agreement.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t see you had it in you to y hard to get his usually casual voice broke the silence. Bryant

    had returned from his meeting.

    1 frowned, asking. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    His tone was mocking. ¡°If you wanted a divorce, why bring i

    up to Grandpa so fast?¡±

    I was

    surprised. ¡°You think I told Timothy?¡±

    ¡°Who else would it be?¡± Bryant sneered.

    Holding back the bitterness, I pushed the divorce agreement toward him, emphasizing every word,

    ¡°Please sign this so we can wrap up the divorce.¡±

    A flicker of surprise crossed his calm face. ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise Grandpa you weren¡¯t going to

    divorce?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡± I spoke softly, ¡°But that doesn¡¯t change our decision to divorce now. We only have to keep it

    from Timothy.¡±

    Just the thought of everything I heard made it impossible for me to consider continuing to be with

    Bryant. Pleading wasn¡¯t my style.

    Bryant seemed almost amused by my impatience. ¡°Can¡¯t wait, huh? Your lover pressuring you?¡±

    I looked at him hopelessly. ¡°Bryant, not everyone can cheat within their marriage and remain guilt-

    free like you.¡±

    Bryant looked stunned. ¡°I cheated?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡± I spelled it out for him, ¡°iming it¡¯s all to repay a debt, but in reality? You left your

    newlywed wife for her,ing homete night after night, breaking promises for her! Covering up

    cheating with a facade of gratitude doesn¡¯t make it any less wrong!¡±

    He e paused, slightly shocked. ¡°So, you can¡¯t stand Margaret? Or is it jealousy?¡±

    That just made no sense.

    I forced myself to calm down and handed Bryant the pen. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter any Bryant, sign.¡±

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30

    His face was dark with displeasure as he picked up the document and gave it a cursory nce, his

    voiceced with scrutiny. ¡°So, all you want is that house?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I replied.

    Though a gift from Bryant, that house had seen much of my heart and effort in its decoration.

    Beyond that, I wanted nothing else,

    The house would provide a ce for my baby and me to live. Everything else, while not

    extravagant, was enough to ensure a decent life for my child.

    That way, even if the truth about my baby¡¯s lineage came out one day, I could firmly establish a

    boundary between him and the Ferguson family. After all, the Ferguson family hadn¡¯t spent a dime

    on raising him.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll sign it when I get a chance,¡± Bryant said, tossing the document into a drawer.

    I frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you free right now?¡±

    It would only take a moment to sign.

    Bryant¡¯s face remained impassive. ¡°I need to have mywyer look it over first.¡±

    I lowered my gaze. ¡°Okay, just make it quick.¡±

    With those words, I headed straight back to my office.

    The divorce was settled. And all that was left was to resign.

    I dialed the HR department. ¡°Hello, sir, this is Jane. I was wondering why I hadn¡¯t got resignation

    approval yet?¡±

    The director said, ¡°Ah, about that. Mr. Ferguson said it was not to be approved. Sorry, I must¡¯ve

    been too busy the past few days and forgot to reply to your email.¡±

    Bryant refused?

    He should be, like Margaret, eager to see me go.

    I had no choice but to call Bryant. ¡°The director of the HR department said you rejected my

    resignation?¡±

    ¡°If you want to keep things from Grandpa, continuing to work at Ferguson Group is the least you

    can do. Otherwise, Grandpa might get suspicious.¡± His reasoning was sound.

    After hanging up, I pondered, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it rejected days ago? B But Timothy

    othy only visited today.¡± Thinking it over, I felt increasingly agitated. I couldn¡¯t figure out what Bryant

    was thinking. The slight turmoil in my heart settled by evening, especially after seeing Bryant and

    10:36

    Margaret leaving the office together.

    He hadn¡¯t signed the divorce agreement yet, and there they were, seemingly in harmony.

    I went to the supermarket, did some grocery shopping, and returned to my new ce, determined

    to cook a hearty meal for myself and the baby.

    I used the culinary skills I acquired for Bryant to look after myself. Not bad at all.

    A spicy fish fillet dish and a pitcher of corn juice were perfect to soothe the heat. It felt good to cook

    to my taste.

    For the past three years, I¡¯d learned to cook but always tailored to Bryant¡¯s preferences. He had a

    sensitive stomach and preferred nd food, but I¡¯ve always loved spicy food.

    After dinner, I took a walk downstairs to help digest the meal. The doctor said it was good for the

    baby and me to have some light exercise now and then.

    ¡°My baby, Mommy is trying my best to live a good life.¡¯ I thought, ¡®So, it¡¯s okay if we don¡¯t have a

    daddy, right?¡±

    That night, after a bath, my phone rang while I was half asleep in bed. It was Steven.

    I answered groggily, ¡°Hello, what¡¯s up?¡±

    Steven said on the other end, ¡°Jarie, Bryant¡¯s drunk and refusing to leave with anyone else, Can

    youe and help?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    I sobered up a bit. ¡°You know we¡¯re getting divorced. Call Margaret.¡±

    Margaret would surely make him listen.

    ¡°But you¡¯re not divorced yet, so you¡¯re still Bryant¡¯s wife. How can I ask another wo to

    pick him up? Please, Jane, I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    ¡°Steven¡­¡± Before I could say more, the call ended.

    10 36 1

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31

    ncing at the clock, it was already past 2 AM. Wasn¡¯t Bryant supposed to have left work with Ma

    Margaret? Instead, he ended up grabbing drinks with Steven, and from what Steven implied,

    Margaret wasn¡¯t there..

    y out of

    Calling Steven again only led to the realization his phone was dead, probably battery.

    Left with no choice, I changed and hailed a cab to their usual hangout spot, a private club they often

    frequented.

    By the time I arrived, the crowd had mostly dispersed. Only Steven and Mark remained in the

    private room alongside Bryant, sprawled on a couch, dressed in a designer suit, his long legs

    crossed, deep in slumber.

    Seeing me, Steven gave me a helpless look. ¡°Jane, I don¡¯t know what got into Bryant today. He kept

    egging Mark on to drink, and we couldn¡¯t make him stop.¡±

    I had a hunch about what might have triggered it. Bryant was still stubbornly convinced that there

    was something between Mark and me.

    It seemed all men might share this trait. They could mess around all they wanted, but they¡¯d never

    allow even a hint of infidelity from their wives, even if such a hint was nothing but baseless

    suspicion.

    I shot an apologetic nce at Mark, who looked refined and gentle even in his drunken state. ¡°Mark,

    are you okay? I brought some hangover pills. Do you want some?¡±

    His eyes were hazy from the alcohol. ¡°Sure.¡±

    As Mark regained a bit of sobriety and looked up at me, his cheeks flushed and eyes sparkling like

    a kid waiting for candy, I ced the pill in his palm and handed him a s of water. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry you

    had to drink so much.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me,¡± hemented. ¡°Bryant wouldn¡¯t stop pouring, and despite our attempts to

    intervene, he drank everything handed to him!¡±

    Steven was venting, and before I could process it all, he handed me the car keys. ¡°You can drive,

    right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said.

    Approaching Bryant, I braced myself against the smell of alcohol and gently tapped his face.

    ¡°Bryant, wake up. It¡¯s time to go home.¡±

    He frowned in annoyance and broke into a dazed smile upon seeing it was me. ¡°Honey.¡±

    As he spoke, he enveloped my hand in his. His palm was cool.

    Steven¡¯sughter grew louder, clearly amused. See, Jane? Good thing I didn¡¯t call

    Margaret. She¡¯d be furious.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Only Mark, sitting in the corner, remained silent throughout.

    I attempted to withdraw my hand, but Bryant¡¯s drunken strength was surprisingly formidable, and he

    wouldn¡¯t budge. So, I let it be.

    With Steven¡¯s help, we got Bryant into the car before Steven turned to assist a simrly inebriated

    Mark.

    Once in the driver¡¯s seat, the first thing I did was roll down the windows. I used to be indifferent to

    the smell of alcohol, but tonight, it was making me nauseous.

    The roads were empty at this hour. Woken up in the middle of the night, on top of the day¡¯s

    frustrations, I found myself aggressively alternating between the gas and brake pedals.

    Ufortable with the bumpy ride, Bryant mumbled in protest, ¡°Kevin, slow down!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t slow down,¡± I retorted without thinking.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Bryant felt like vomiting.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare throw up, I instantly felt goosebumps,

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Bryant continued.

    ¡°Swallow it!¡± I was beyond annoyed. I¡¯ve always had a strong aversion to seeing or hearing people

    vomit, and being pregnant only made it worse.

    Without a doubt, I¡¯d lose my dinner if he threw up.

    ¡°Burp!¡±

    Hearing him belch and then quiet down finally rxed my tense nerves.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32

    About fifteen minutester, the car slowly rolled into the driveway.

    ¡°We¡¯re home, Bryant, I announced as I opened the car door.

    Unexpectedly, the man beside me, who was out cold from drinking, slumped toward me as I opened

    the door.

    I frowned, bracing myself to hold him up. ¡°Can you stand up on your own?¡±

    But I got no response.

    Left with no choice, I had to wake Emma, who was sound asleep, to help me get Bryant back into

    his room.

    ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, do you need help?¡± Emma asked, rubbing the sleep from her eyes.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Go back to sleep,¡± I replied, feeling sorry for disturbing Emma¡¯s rest.

    After Emma left, I struggled with the nausea from Bryant¡¯s alcohol fumes as I bent over to help him

    out of his shoes and tie, then straightened up to head downstairs. But as I turned to leave, I found

    my hand suddenly gripped in his.

    ¡°Sweetheart¡­¡± he mumbled with his eyes still closed.

    I didn¡¯t think he was calling for me. More likely, he had reached a point with Margaret where they

    called each other endearing terms like that.

    I tried to pry his eyelids open. ¡°Bryant, look at me. Do you see who I am?¡±

    ¡°Sweetheart¡­¡± He wasn¡¯t cooperating, turning away from my attempts and pulling my hand closer,

    whispering, ¡°Jane, my wife is Jane.¡±

    My heart skipped a beat. But I quickly reminded myself, thinking Bryant was just drunk. wouldn¡¯t

    take it seriously. When he was sober, he would only choose someone else.

    I pursed my lips, saying lightly, ¡°Is that so? But you don¡¯t even love Jane. Must be tough, being

    married to a woman you don¡¯t love.¡±

    His words in the office, spoken to Timothy, were etched clearly in my mind.

    ¡®Jane, don¡¯t be foolish anymore.¡± I told myself inwardly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not tough¡­¡± He nuzzled my hand, his usually cold face showing a hint of contentment,

    drunkenly saying. ¡°My wife is great. She¡¯s the best woman.¡±

    ¡°At least your eyes aren¡¯t blind.¡± I snorted.

    After marrying into the Ferguson family, I had been perfect toward the elders and Bryant Even if

    Bryant didn¡¯t love me, he couldn¡¯t fault me there.

    I

    Bryant mumbled a few more words I couldn¡¯t make out, probably thinking I had left, and drifted back

    to sleep.

    After ensuring he was sound asleep, I freed my hand and went downstairs to make him a hangover

    soup.

    He tended to wake up in the middle of the night after drinking too much.

    With this soup, he¡¯d wake up the next day without a hangover.

    It might have been a habit formed over the three years. Even though I¡¯d had the divorce papers

    drafted and I had moved out of this house that no longer felt like mine, I still found myself taking

    care of him.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    As I fished the softened ingredients out of the boiling pot, I finally realized what I was doing,

    smacking my forehead in frustration.

    ¡®What am I doing?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t believe it.

    I wanted to leave, but wasting food didn¡¯t sit right with me either. I would chalk it up to a good deed

    for the day, like looking after a stray dog. I found a reasonable excuse for myself.

    I strained out the ingredients when the soup was ready and carried it upstairs.

    I intended to leave it on the bedside table and go, but as I reached the bed, I found myself caught in

    a pair of lucid eyes.

    Startled, I felt somewhat uneasy. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Bryant murmured.

    ¡°This, um, I made you some hangover soup on a whim.¡± Feeling like I got caught do something

    wrong, I ced the bowl on the bedside table, ¡°Drink it if you want, or jus

    throw it out.¡±

    I turned to leave, in a hurry to escape. Unexpectedly, the man, who was too drunk to st an hour ago,

    suddenly reached out, pulling me back with a firm grip around my waist.

    ¡°Sweetheart, can we not get a divorce, please?

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33

    The fabric between us was thin, yet the skin around my waist felt like it was on fire.

    I froze as if possessed by a ghost, but thankfully, my mind was crystal clear. ¡°Weid it all out,

    Bryant. I can¡¯t be in a marriage with a third person involved.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he murmured, his forehead pressed against my back, his voice muffled.

    Did I feel a twinge of sympathy? Of course.

    It¡¯s not easy to erase years of affection overnight. I wanted to relent, to give Bryant. another chance.

    But then, the recent events screamed in my memory, demanding attention. The choice was

    between him and me.

    I sighed. ¡°Bryant, you realize your mistakes, but then you repeat them. It¡¯s meaningless.¡±

    This time, I chose to put myself first.

    After seven years of choosing him, it was enough.

    Bryant was silent for a long while, unable to respond.

    ¡°Let go, Bryant. Here¡¯s so far we can go.¡± I never imagined I could say such cold words to- him.

    Unrequited love? It was like throwing yourself into a grand solo sacrifice. Just one look or a

    beckoning from them, you¡¯d ecstatically run back, floating on air for days. Your heart would bloom

    with joy.

    nually

    Who would have thought that one day, all you¡¯d think about was leaving?

    I didn¡¯t remember how I left, but I was still in a daze when I returned to Riverview Estat Thankfully,

    morning sickness spared me any further turmoil. I fell asleep as soon as I down, with no time left for

    troubling thoughts.

    The doorbell woke me the following morning. Other than Christine, no one knew I had moved

    But Christine would have just let herself in. She knew the code. It was probably just someone

    confused about the floors.

    I tried to ignore it, hoping to enjoy azy weekend¡¯s sleep, but the persistent ringing forced me out

    of bed

    Opening the door, I found Bryant¡¯s imposing figure blocking the entrance, his eyes fixed on me. ¡°Are

    you thinking about settling down here for good?¡± he asked.

    ¡°What else?¡± I asked, thinking our conversation the night before had been clear enough

    Since mentioning divorce, Bryant seemed to have dropped his fa?ade. His expression was

    indifferent. ¡°Come home with me.¡±

    It was an order, his handsome features exuding an authoritative charisma.

    Too bad that I wasn¡¯t buying it anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what I saidst night?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± He feigned calm, unashamedly iming, ¡°I got

    a thing.¡±

    ¡°You were sober enoughst night.¡± I scrutinized him skeptically.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know. I cked out.¡± Bryant argued.

    drunk. Can¡¯t remember

    ¡°Whatever, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± I didn¡¯t want to argue and attempted to close the door, but he blocked

    it.

    He calmly stated, ¡°Grandpa called. He wants us to join him for lunch.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± I had almost forgotten about that detail.

    All I could think about was finalizing the divorce and living separately without Timothy knowing.

    I stepped aside to let him in, pointing to a pair of cotton slippers by the entrance. ¡°Make yourself

    comfortable. Give me twenty minutes

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    With that, I went off to get ready, putting on makeup and changing into an apricot-colored long dress

    with a casual knit cardigan, then rejoining him.

    He had made himself home on the sofa, casually opening a juice. Seeing me, he attempted small

    talk. ¡°Nice ce you¡¯ve got here. When did you decorate?¡±

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34

    Barely a week after he¡¯d handed me the keys, the house was already under renovation. I was

    chasing contractors from dawn till dusk. He never bothered to ask about it.

    No matter howte I got home, at most, he¡¯d politelyment, ¡°Quite the night, huh?¡± or, ¡°Looks

    like the Design Department¡¯s swamped¡±

    That was it. No inquiries about where I¡¯d been or what I¡¯d been up to. It wasn¡¯t within Bryant¡¯s scope

    of concern anymore.

    With divorce on the horizon, I wasn¡¯t in the mood to hold back. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯ve been too

    busy with Margaret.¡±

    Sure enough, his face tightened at the mention.

    I felt a twinge of satisfaction.

    Bryant said, ¡°We haven¡¯t been in touchtely.¡±

    ¡°No need to exin to me. It didn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± I said, ¡°As you please. Once we divorce, you

    can bring her home.¡±

    ¡°Jane, why do you have to be so snarky?¡± His brows knitted together, a hint of helplessness in his

    tone.

    I looked indifferent. ¡°And how should I speak?

    ¡°Divorce or not, she has nothing to do with us,¡± He said.

    ¡°Seriously? What a joke.¡± Dropping that bomb, went to the foyer, changing shoes to leave. Waiting

    in the car, the driver hurried to open the door for me. As I settled into the car, Bryant followed close

    behind.

    Bryant, who usually had little to say, made an awkward conversation throughout the ride. His gaze

    dropped to my feet, puzzled. ¡°Why have you stopped wearing heels?¡±

    ¡°ts are morefortable,¡± I replied emotionlessly.

    Since I found out I was pregnant, I ditched the heels. Didn¡¯t want to risk anything.

    ¡°Oh. He uttered a word and pondered before asking, ¡°When will Christmas¡¯ limited edition go into

    production?¡±

    What? I looked at him, perplexed.

    Even though the Design Department I headed was responsible for a luxury brand, it wasn¡¯t the

    focus of the Ferguson Group in recent years. Bryant had delegated authority long ago, only

    requiring project updates at meetings, never inquiring privately.

    ¡®What¡¯s with him today?¡¯ I wondered, ¡®First heels, and now Christmas¡¯ limited edition.¡±

    Bryant¡¯s eyes narrowed, a smirk ying on his lips. ¡°What, can¡¯t I check on my employee¡¯s

    work?¡±

    Under his roof, I had no choice but to y along. ¡°Before next Friday.¡±

    The samples were already ready. After we had confirmed the designs on Monday, we could push

    the suppliers to ready the materials, and production could start.

    ¡°Oh.¡± He responded again, and wanting to end the conversation, I said bluntly, ¡°Bryant, stop beating

    around the bush. Just sign the divorce papers soon and be a decent. ex-husband.¡±

    He asked, ¡°And what does a decent ex-husband look like?¡±

    I fumed. ¡°Like you¡¯re dead.¡±

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Perhaps my words were too harsh, and Bryant finally lost interest in further conversation, Even as

    we arrived, his expression was as frosty as ever, looking like someone had trodden on his to

    But despite the rush, we were still a tadte.

    Seeing us, Emma greeted us with a smile, ¡°Mr. Timothy¡¯s already here, waiting for you guys.¡±

    I immediately felt guilty. I was the one who promised Timothy not to divorce, yet here! was, living

    elsewhere.

    Helplessly, I looked at Bryant, hoping he might help exin.

    Before I could speak, he seemed to have guessed my intention, coldly saying, ¡°Just pretend I¡¯m

    dead.¡±

    With his long strides, he left me trailing behind

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35

    I never realized Bryant had such a penchant for holding grudges.

    There was nothing for it but to steel myself and follow him, but before I could even attempt an

    exnation, Timothy turned around with a warm, weing smile. ¡°Heard from Emma that you

    moved out, Jane?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Timothy.¡± Acknowledging it seemed the only way forward. If Grandpa got mad, I¡¯d figure out

    how to smooth things overter.

    But Timothy didn¡¯t seem inclined to blow up at me. Instead, he shot Bryant an angry look, ¡°Useless

    brat, you can¡¯t even keep your wife!¡±

    Bryant looked helpless. ¡°Grandpa, be reasonable. It was her choice to leave. What could I do?¡±

    ¡°She left, and you didn¡¯t think to go after her?¡± Timothy¡¯s disappointment was palpable, ¡°You¡¯re just

    like your father. The apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the tree?¡± Bryant managed a smallugh.

    ¡°You bastard!¡± Timothy pretended to grab a coffee mug to throw at him but set it down again,

    struggling to find the right words. Finally, he just sighed, ¡°Hungry. Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Dinner was surprisingly harmonious.

    Timothy kept piling food onto my te until it resembled a small mountain. ¡°Eat up. You¡¯ve gotten so

    th

    thin. Need to put some meat on your bones.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Timothy.¡± My smile was as warm as the feeling swelling in my heart.

    After my parents passed, no one else took the time to fuss over my meals like this. My aunt¡¯s family

    was well-off, but my uncle and cousin would subtly monitor every bite I took. at their dinner table. I

    loved food, but even at eight, I knew how to read the room. Every bite I took was from the

    vegetables.

    When I looked at the bounty before me, my eyes welled up.

    Timothy always had an authoritative aura but was all warmth around me. ¡°Silly child, why the

    tears?¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡± shook my head, fighting back the tears with a polite smile. ¡°You¡¯re just so nice to me. It

    reminds me of my parents.¡±

    Bryant said, ¡°I never got to meet your parents. We should visit your home sometime¡­¡±

    As Bryant nced at me, Timothy¡¯s face turned stern, his voice harsh, ¡°Shut up! With how little care

    you¡¯re showing, Jane¡¯s right to dump you! She totally should!¡±

    Bryant wanted to argue, and I interrupted, ¡°My parents are gone.¡±

    12

    Bryant asked, ¡°When did¡­¡±

    ¡°When I was eight.¡± I interrupted before he could ask more, not to defend him before Timothy but to

    avoid upsetting Timothy further

    Still, there was an ache in my heart. The tears had fought back threatened to spill again.

    It wasn¡¯t his fault, after all. Timothy arranged the marriage, and Bryant was only responsible for

    showing up to sign the papers. It made sense that he didn¡¯t know about my family. I consoled myself

    with that thought

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Bryant looked stunned, a flicker of guilt passing over his face. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°Sorry for what? If you¡¯re sorry, take Jane to the cemetery someday!¡± Timothy spoke up.

    I was about to refuse, but Bryant spoke first, earnestly, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Then he turned to me, ¡°How about this afternoon? Are you free?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± In front of Timothy, I didn¡¯t want to make a scene.

    And besides, Bryant probably didn¡¯t mean it. It was likely just something to say to appease Timothy.

    Once Timothy left, we could go our separate ways.

    That satisfied Timothy, who warned Bryant, ¡°If you bully Jane again, and she wants a divorce, I

    won¡¯t intervene. You¡¯ve warned you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Timothy.¡± I served Timothy some stuffed bell peppers, softly saying, ¡°He can¡¯t bully

    me.¡±

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36

    Anyway, we were on the verge of a divorce.

    After dinner, Bryant joined Timothy in the backyard for a game of chess.

    I was leisurely making tea on the side.

    Bryant yed chess with a cunning and ruthless strategy, capturing another piece, which made

    Timothy re at him, ¡°You think you¡¯re dealing with a stranger? Not leaving any room for your old

    grandpa?¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Bryant chuckled, and indeed started to go easy, which made Timothy quite

    happy. Hisughter was hearty, and with a meaningful tone, he said, ¡°Remember, br

    family and strangers are not the same.¡±

    I handed over a cup of tea, ¡°Timothy, have some tea.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Timothy responded, taking a sip and then contentedly said, ¡°If you two could always be this

    harmonious, I¡¯d be holding my great-grandchild in no time!¡±

    Neither of us said a word.

    My heart stirred, and I instinctively ced my hand on my stomach.

    Looking at Timothy¡¯s face, which was showing signs of age, I felt a pang of guilt.

    If there weren¡¯t any rifts or issues between Bryant and me, I could have told Timothy right now that I

    was

    pregnant, and he would be able to hold his great-grandchild very soon.

    But there were no ifs. And I could only let Timothy down.

    Bryant gave me a profound look, then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    ¡°You better!¡± Grandpa patted his hand, ¡°If ites to it, let Emma whip up some of her special

    dishes to boost your strength.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m strong enough as it is.¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Perhaps due to the inherentpetitive nature in men, Bryant immediately retorted.

    I kept my silence.

    Even though Bryant and I were on the verge of divorce, hearing this dialogue between them made

    my cheeks heat up instantly.

    In this marriage, Bryant was quite insincere in many aspects.

    But in bed, he was always genuine. If he were to ¡°boost¡± his strength, I might not survive his vigor

    ¡°Then make it quick! I want to hold that baby soon!¡±

    After issuing hismand, Timothy slowly got up, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t take up more of your time,

    go with Jane to the cemetery to visit your inws.¡±

    With that, we headed to the front yard.

    Seeing us, the family driver opened the car door for Timothy and, after bidding us goodbye, drove

    off.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Bryant walked to the Mercedes, tilted his chin up, signaling me to get in the car.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to drop me off, I can take a cab.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to the cemetery?¡±

    I looked at him in surprise, not expecting him to be serious about it, ¡°You really want to go?¡±

    ¡°I said I¡¯d go with you, and I will.¡±

    Bryant opened the passenger door forcefully, ¡°Get in.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    I had no choice but to get in.

    The cemetery was located in the suburbs. It should have been a smooth drive, but we got stuck in

    traffic due to an ident.

    Just before getting out of the car, I received a call from Christine.

    ¡°Jane, I¡¯m heading over to your ceter!¡±

    Hearing this, I replied excitedly. ¡°I¡¯m not home right now,ter okay? But you c The fridge is full, so

    you don¡¯t need to bring anything.¡±.¡±

    ahead.

    She hesitated for a moment, then said mysteriously, ¡°Can I bring two friends alon know them too.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you decide.¡±

    To me, Christine was more like a sister than a friend.

    I could go to her ce whenever I wanted, so I was never wary of her.

    Christine seemed excited for a moment, then calmed down, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll hang up now! Come back

    early tonight, and make sure you¡¯re hungry!¡±

    I smiled helplessly, agreeing readily.

    After hanging up, I caught Bryant¡¯s ambiguous gaze, ¡°Whose call was that? How can he just go to

    your ce? Does he have your security code?¡±

    ¡°Even I don¡¯t have it. He added thatst bit as an afterthought.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37

    What was that supposed to mean? He thought I cheated on him before we even split?

    He was exactly that type of guy.

    I couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin, so I just said indifferently, ¡°Just friends.¡±

    ¡°What friends?¡±

    ¡°Bryant,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile softly, ¡°Dead men don¡¯t pry.¡±

    If he wanted to be a ghost from my past, then he might as well vanish for good.

    Bryant almostughed out of irritation, his tongue clicking against his cheek in scorn, ¡°Fine.¡±

    When we got to the cemetery, I stepped out of the car and started climbing the steps up the hill.

    Seeing he wasn¡¯t following. I turned back to wait for him.

    As I did, I noticed him carrying some flowers he must have prepared at some point, which caught

    me off guard.

    I bit my lip, then said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°For what? It¡¯s the least I could do,¡± he said tly.

    As he caught up, we walked side by side toward my parents¡¯ gravestone.

    This was for the best, I guess. Even if it was just for appearances, at least my parents would be at

    peace, knowing this much.

    The gravesite was well-kept, with only a bit of dust on the tombstone.

    It was strange. My parents had been gone for years, and I didn¡¯t think about them all that often.

    Not like when I was a kid, crying into my pillow night after night.

    But seeing their photos on the gravestone now tears just started falling uncontrobly.

    Bryant, always so dignified and reserved, knelt down beside me..

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry it took me so long to bring Jane to see you.¡±

    His voice was gentle, serious as he bowed his head three times, and on thest one, murmured, ¡°I

    was wrong before, and I¡¯ll try to learn¡­¡±

    I couldn¡¯t hear the rest of what he said

    Not that it mattered

    he

    We didn¡¯t have a future together anymore.

    ¡°Mom, Dad¡­¡±

    As I touched their photos on the gravestone, my tears flowed even more, and all the things. I

    wanted to say were reduced to a simple, ¡°I miss you so much.¡± So very much.

    I missed feeling like I belonged to a family.

    After they left, I never really had a home again. Marrying Bryant, I thought I¡¯d finally have a family,

    but it was just a fantasy.

    I cleaned my tears, overwhelmed with sadness, yet I forced a smile.

    ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m pregnant, two months now! In a few months, the baby will be here. I don¡¯t

    know I¡¯m so happy, Mom,

    if it¡¯s a boy or a girl, but either way, you¡¯ll be thrilled, won¡¯t you

    Dad. I¡¯m going to have family again. I¡¯ll take great care of my baby, just like you did for me, giving

    my baby all my love. I¡¯ll bring my child here to

    see you.¡±

    I looked at the gravestone, speaking to it in silence.

    I wondered if they could hear me.

    They say families have a way of sensing each other, so maybe they could.

    ¡°Dummy.¡±

    Suddenly, a warm, deep voice sounded above me, and the next second, I was enveloped in a

    broad, solid embrace.

    Bryant stroked my hair, ¡°Why cry? Those who¡¯ve passed only wish for you to be happy. They¡¯re at

    peace when you are.¡±

    Instinctively, I wanted to push him away, but then I paused.

    Maybe, in this respect, we shared amon pain.

    He¡¯d also lost his mom, even before I had. And his father, always preupied with To or indulging

    in his own pleasures, was never really a good father.

    20

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    A

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38

    Otherwise, the Ferguson Group wouldn¡¯t have ended up directly in Bryant¡¯s hands.

    ¡°How about you? How have you been?¡± I lifted my gaze, looking up at the sharp lines of his jaw, and

    asked hesitantly.

    ¡°These three

    years since we got married,¡± he managed a slight smile, sighed softly, and said, ¡°it¡¯s been good.¡±

    That answer made me want to cry even more.

    It was regret, wasn¡¯t it? After all, if it hadn¡¯t been for all those issues, we could have grown old

    together.

    On our way back, we both remained silent, an unspoken agreement between us. Some things are

    better left unsaid.

    He couldn¡¯t truly change what was happening, and I couldn¡¯t just live with it.

    Better to let go now, while we could still look at each other without disdain.

    Autumn days are short and the nights-long. Through the car window, the setting sun cast a golden

    glow over his figure.

    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you up.¡± When we arrived at Riverview Estate, he spoke before I could.

    I didn¡¯t refuse, and we went up together. Standing at the door, I pursed my lips, ¡°I¡¯m You can go

    back now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Bryant nodded slightly, yet he didn¡¯t move.

    b

    I ignored him, about to enter my code, when the door was pulled open from the inside, revealing

    Christine¡¯s radiant face. ¡°You¡¯re back I heard some noise at the door and thought it was the delivery

    guy.¡±

    Seeing Christine in my apartment seemed to ease Bryant a little.

    As I walked in, I joked, ¡°So you expected me toe back hungry, hoping for takeout?¡±

    ¡°Of course not! I might not be a cook, but Mark makes delicious meals!¡±

    Christine nced at Bryant, raising her voice towards the kitchen, ¡°Right, Mark?¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    I realized then, ¡°Mark¡¯s here too?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re celebrating your new ce, right? I thought to invite a few friends over. I just called

    Steven and Mark, didn¡¯t bother with the others you¡¯re not too close with.¡±

    That¡¯s when I noticed new decorations and trinkets around the ce. It felt festive.

    A warmth spread through me, as I suddenly felt a genuine sense of belonging to this apartment.

    Ipletely missed the clear shift in Bryant¡¯s expression, from sunny to a cold dreariness, in an

    instant.

    ¡°Jane, you¡¯re back?¡± Steven, who had been helping Mark in the kitchen, came running qut, his

    yful smile fading into guilt upon seeing Bryant at the

    e door.

    Bryant, with one hand in his pocket, looked at him with a half-smile, ¡°You seem cheerful.¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    Steven scrambled to exin, ¡°Bryant, I thought you were busy¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not busy.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ then, do you wanna join us in¡­ celebrating Jane¡¯s new house warming?¡±

    Steven¡¯s words came out with difficulty, torn between the man he admired since childhood and

    Christine¡¯s admonishing look.

    I, however, didn¡¯t make much of it. Considering Bryant had missed my birthday every single year for

    the past three, why would he bother with a housewarming?

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Unexpectedly, before Steven could finish, Bryant readily agreed, stepping in as if he owned the

    ce.

    Everyone was taken aback.

    But it was Mark who eased the tension, ¡°The more, the merrier, right?¡±

    The atmosphere turned a bit awkward, yet Bryant seemed oblivious, casually thanki

    Mark, ¡°Appreciate youing over to celebrate.¡±

    The undertone of his words carried a subtle nuance.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39

    Mark seemed oblivious to any undercurrent in the conversation or perhaps chose not to delve

    deeper. With a gentle smile, he said, ¡°No worries. Why don¡¯t you all wash up?

    Dinner¡¯s almost ready.¡±

    Mark was quite the chef. The table wasden with dishes that were a feast for the senses, making

    everyone¡¯s mouth water.

    Steven and Christine couldn¡¯t stop singing his praises.

    I couldn¡¯t help but join in, ¡°Mark, your cooking skills are totally amazing!¡±

    ¡°Give it a try, see if you like it,¡± Mark encouraged as he brought out thest two dishes, cing a

    te of spicy shrimp in front of me with a warm smile. ¡°You should like this

    one.¡±

    I was

    surprised.

    Aside from Christine, everyone assumed my taste was simr to Bryant¡¯s-very mild. But before I

    could speak up, Bryant¡¯s cool voice interjected, ¡°She can¡¯t handle spicy food. You might have been

    close in college, but you clearly don¡¯t know her taste¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ferguson,¡± Christine was quick to correct him, her tone yful despite the seriousness of her

    words, ¡°after all this time together, where has your attention been? Jane¡¯s favorite is spicy food, the

    hotter the better!¡±

    It was a sobering reminder.

    Indeed, where had his attention been?

    I had always adapted to his preferences, yet he never took the time to understa

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Bryant frowned slightly, a trace of confusion in his eyes. ¡°You like spicy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±

    As we spoke, I peeled a shrimp and ate it deliberately, maintaining eye contact with his beautiful,

    deep-set eyes as I earnestly replied, ¡°Bryant, I don¡¯t like nd food; it¡¯s just not satisfying.¡±

    Bryant¡¯s demeanor darkened, and the atmosphere turned even more awkward.

    I knew it wasn¡¯t the right moment for such a conversation.

    Bryant was not known for his patience, and this only served to spoil what was otherwise a lovely

    meal.

    But I had held my tongue for three years. Was there ever going to be a ¡°right¡± time? Could i never

    speak my truth?

    172

    Unexpectedly, Bryant, usually so willful, lowered his proud head in front of us.

    ¡°From now on, we¡¯ll make meals that you like,¡± he said.

    I was speechless, my heart swelling with a bittersweet ache.

    It seemed he was willing to change, but it wasn¡¯t enough to set our marriage back on track.

    On the contrary, this made it all the more painful.

    I would have preferred he never changed, that he remained indifferent to my feelings.. That way, I

    could leave without any regrets.

    Christine patted my head, bringing the issue into the open with a smile, ¡°What do you mean ¡®from

    now on? It was you who pushed her away. Don¡¯t try topete with me in the future.¡±

    I knew Christine well enough; she would stand up for me even if it meant losing her job at the

    Ferguson Group.

    As for Bryant, though I hadn¡¯tpletely figured him out, I knew he struggled to separate personal

    issues from professional ones, potentially putting Christine at risk.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat,¡± Steven interjected, wary of Christine¡¯s boldness possibly angering Bryant. ¡°I¡¯m

    starving here.¡±

    The meal was eaten with a n

    a mix of emotions.

    But, adhering to the principle of not letting my unborn child go hungry, I ate my fill. Steven raised his

    ss with a grin, toasting, ¡°Here¡¯s to your new beginnings!¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m sticking to juice for

    now,¡± I replied with a smile, clinking my s his.

    Christine offered her sincere blessings, ¡°Here¡¯s to Jane, may your future be filled with happiness

    and your path smooth and straight!

    27

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40

    Then the

    both gave me their gifts.

    Mark handed me a beautifully wrapped gift box with a warm smile, saying, ¡°Hope you like it.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Mark,¡± I responded with a grin, genuinely touched by the gesture.

    My surprise was evident when I discovered a dress of such unique design inside. ¡°Did you design

    this yourself?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s one of a kind,¡± he replied with a proud chuckle.

    ¡°Mark, you¡¯re so thoughtful!¡± Christineplimented, before yfully challenging Bryant, ¡°Mr.

    Ferguson, since you¡¯re here for the housewarming party, I assume you¡¯ve brought a gift as well?¡±

    I wanted to intervene, knowing that Christine had caught Bryant off guard, but she silenced me with

    a nce.

    Bryant locked eyes with me, his gaze intense, before he reached into his suit jacket and presented

    me with a small velvet box. ¡°I hadn¡¯t found the right moment to give this to you- until now,¡± he said,

    his voice barely concealing the emotion beneath.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Christine leaned over, her curiosity piqued.

    Upon opening the box, I was stunned to find a pair of ruby earrings. ¡°You were the one who bid on

    these?¡± I asked, incredulously.

    The earrings, a much-coveted item from a recent auction, known for their unpar color and rity,

    had fetched a staggering price, bought by a mysterious bidder. I admired them online, never

    imagining they would end up as a gift from Bryant.

    ¡°Do you like them?¡± Bryant asked, his smile deepening.

    ¡°They¡¯re too expensive,¡± I protested. While the gifts from Mark and Christine were generous, they

    were within myfort zone. These earrings, however, were beyond my wildest expectations. The

    thought of epting such avish gift from Bryant, especially when we were on the verge of

    divorcing, made me hesitate.

    ¡°Love them!¡± Christine intervened before I could refuse, offering Bryant a sincere smile. ¡°Mr.

    Ferguson, you¡¯re the most generous ex-husband ever!¡±

    I choked on my drink, coughing as Christine¡¯s words took me by surprise.

    ¡°Mr. Ferguson, cheers! Holding up her ss, she toasted Bryant and then proceeded to down

    several more in his honor.

    After the party, as I was getting ready for bed, Christine, a bit tipsy, made a point. ¡°You were being

    silly not epting it. After the divorce settlement you¡¯ve agreed to, you should

    10

    take whatever you can get.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°This apartment itself is worth a fortune,¡± Iughed off her concern.

    ¡°But can you easily turn it into cash? Keep the jewelry. It¡¯ll serve as both a statement piece and a

    rainy day fund,¡± she advised, reminding me that to someone like Bryant, the cost was trivial.

    ¡°Besides, if you don¡¯t take it, who knows who will? Why let someone else benefit?¡±

    As the evening wound down, Steven and Christine, clearly having enjoyed the wine, were sprawled

    on the couch, barely moving.

    While they were sleeping, Steven tried to curl up with Christine, who, half-asleep, kicked him off the

    bed with a grumbled ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Shaking my head in amusement, I covered them with nkets.

    Looking up, I identally met Bryant¡¯s gaze. He appeared unexpectedly vulnerable, his eyes

    slightly zed and his posture rxed in a way that seemed out of character.

    Approaching him, I softly offered, ¡°Let me drive you home.¡±

    But he just nced towards Mark, who was tidying up the kitchen, and replied in a husky voice,

    ¡°They¡¯re still here, and you¡¯re akeady trying to get rid of me?¡±

    His words, tinged with a hint of hurt, caught me off guard.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41

    The thought struck me as both absurd and hrious.

    I

    I had been left alone on my wedding night, celebrated birthdays without my husband by

    y side, watched as the

    gifts I yearned for were given to someone else. And on the day of our baby¡¯s check-up, he chose to

    apany another. Now, as we neared the end of our marriage, he couldn¡¯t stand me having a

    housewarming party with friends?

    I couldn¡¯t help but smirk, lowering my eyes to meet his. ¡°If you won¡¯t leave, I¡¯m calling Margaret.¡±

    I knew once Margaret showed up, he¡¯d be swamped.

    Suddenly, Bryant pulled me close, resting his forehead against my chest, his voice raspy. ¡®Jane, I

    really never wanted things to end up like this.¡±

    His words almost made me waver.

    But then, as if on cue, his phone rang on the dining table, shing ¡®Margaret¡¯ on the

    screen.

    It was like a bucket of cold water had been dumped over me, snapping me back to reality t pushed

    him away, ¡°Your phone¡¯s ringing.¡±

    Juust then, Mark emerged from the kitchen.

    Jane, everything¡¯s pretty much cleaned up. I¡¯ll take Steven home now.¡±

    I walk you out.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    dnced at the tall figure answering the phone on the balcony, fighting the irri bbubbling incide me.

    After tucking Christine into bed, I went to help Mark with the task of getting an unconscious St?ven

    downstairs.

    Quark didn¡¯t let me exert myself.

    Pandle cxpression was tinged with concern Jane, are you alright?¡±

    mokkment, but then i realized he was referring to my mood. I nodded, replying.

    ritteleva, r. A vervmbered Mark had drunk a bit too.

    mcogsddetto con if not can call one for you¡±

    Cont worry #equt covered

    He smiled, and after a

    brief silence, just before the elevator doors opened, he softly asked, ¡°So, you and Bryant are getting

    a divorce?¡±

    I looked down, nodding, ¡°Yeah, we are.¡±

    ¡°Think it over carefully, don¡¯t make a decision you¡¯ll regret.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t regret it.¡±

    I was sincere in my answer.

    Throughout the time following our decision to divorce, I¡¯d often asked myself if I would regret it.

    The answer was always no.

    Mark seemed thoughtful, then nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±

    ¡°Mark,¡± as the elevator doors opened and we walked towards the parking lot, I pondered before

    asking, ¡°How did you know what kind of food I like?¡±

    Although we were close in the past, I didn¡¯t recall us ever eating out together privately.

    ¡°I brought you dinner a few times in college, remember?¡± He chuckled lightly. ¡°Oh?¡±

    I paused, then remembered, ¡°Are you talking about the time I fainted from low blood sugar, and

    Bryant asked you guys to buy me food?¡±

    If this had been brought up during our college days, I might have felt a bit sensitive and inferior.

    But with time, I¡¯ve gained my footing, able to speak of those days with a mix of ope and gratitude.

    ¡°Bryant?¡± he blurted, then smiled broadly, ¡°Yeah, it was that time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so thoughtful of you,¡± I smiled.

    Now that I recalled it, the meals Mark brought over were always the tastiest.

    Few men were as attentive as he was.

    I looked at him with gratitude, ¡°Mark, thank you so much.¡±

    buy the cheapest foods,

    I had no choice back then. Even with money. I only dared to buy without caring for my own

    preferences.

    But because of Mark¡¯s

    ¡®s kindness and thoughtfulness, I got to eat the food I enjoyed when I was most strapped.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42

    ¡°Looking to thank me?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    As we reached the car, Mark gently nudged Steven into the back seat, leaning against the car, his

    gaze softening with a chuckle as he looked at me.

    I nodded, replying, ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Well, just promise me, you¡¯ll stop saying ¡®thank you¡¯ all the time.¡±

    His words hinted at something more, but before I could ponder, he added with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s too

    formal.¡±

    Iughed lightly, ¡°Alright, got it.¡±

    Just then, his designated driver arrived, and he handed the keys over, his eyes warm as h

    said, ¡°Gotta go. You better head up.¡±

    Once I got upstairs, the living room was deserted.

    Bryant was gone.

    There was a momentary emptiness in my heart. But it was just that a moment.

    Leaving without a word was his style, after all.

    Probably another ¡¯emergency¡¯ at Margaret¡¯s end, I guessed.

    Back in my room, I gently nudged Christine, ¡°Chris, wake up. let me get you into your

    pajamas so you¡¯re morefortable.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Christine squinted her eyes open, and upon seeing me, she wrapped her arms around me

    in a clingy manner, letting me help her out of her top while murmuring, ¡°Dear Jane, my dear Jane,

    nobody¡¯s allowed to hurt you¡­¡±

    ¡°Silly, aren¡¯t you?¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    The next morning, Christine was a

    s already out of bed.

    There was a faint rustling from the living room

    Bleary-eyed, I peeked out to see Christine doing yoga..

    Noticing I was awake, she kept her pose but tilted her chin up proudly, ¡°I look good, don¡¯t

    12

    ¡°Gorgeous, you¡¯re the most beautiful,¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    apter 42

    she truly was the most stunning girl i¡¯d ever met hetkeltirichthat takes your breath away at rst

    nce.

    jow in her yoga outfit she looked even more sakiniaing

    atisfied, Christine nodded. ¡°Only my Jane hes such ootd taste.¡±

    auniting, theaded to freshen up

    hde (was applying makeup. Christine finishest peryoga and cdicame in eyeing my bare ass. Where

    did you put the earrings fromst night??¡±

    the drawer

    sewwith my eyebrows, i pointed her to the spotl

    techedinem sapping them onto my ears while confidently standinghetesarusies 2ave suyout De

    hintthee is that?! I asked casually.

    misscreee.conficence, elcdant and gracious

    cuantt her stydok-like eyes in the muzor and teased. ¡°You keep hatteninginnediktathat, antifaa

    facego

    msvo coutof Bryant¡¯s mess, id dobio love, she replied with a cheekyggrin.

    or wondo ninac minuuntoondas reached to take bit the earrings, she stoppedmine, mringd

    pleevychemonthey look so good

    tight yourwansyymnand¡±

    perfooing my vine downlit ceed them anyway.

    that 1minded he were jutt opncew, and didn¡¯t want to attract the wrong no tennon.

    wing at work consungendi ponnesways in the elevmonos I headed straight for the Sitin Lepartmentt

    borare could vens tarnyputacean unexpected vinor walked m

    the snow Lusiondupprimentin, une eauitepany, only. Margaret carned herself in such grace

    Dobry at your cest night?¡±

    hat was this soul?

    aning back in toy chew country contushouldn¡¯t you now where he was tniant bettor ninn i do ¡°¡±

    Wasn¡¯t she the one who called him away?

    ¡°Cut the act, Jane. You¡¯ve got no ns of actually divorcing him.¡±

    Margaret closed the door, her demeanor still gentle, but her eyes were poisoned with intent, ¡°Don¡¯t

    you know why Bry married you in the first ce? Do you really think he obeys his grandfather that

    much?¡±

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43

    If she had approached me with this question a while back, it might have stirred something in my

    heart.

    But now, havinge to terms with the harsh truth that Bryant never had any feelings for me, I

    found myself devoid of any desire to press her for answers.

    I simply looked at her, cool and detached, ¡°If you¡¯re so sure of yourself, why keep hounding me like

    a madwoman?¡±

    Crazy she was, storming into my office first thing in the morning, acting like the wronged wife

    confronting her husband¡¯s mistress.

    Seeing my unflustered demeanor, Margaret seemed to panic, not waiting for my inquiry. before

    triumphantly dering, ¡°It¡¯s because of me.¡±

    She leaned over my desk, hands bracing the surface, looking down at me like a victor, ¡°Jane, if it

    weren¡¯t for me, he would never have married you! You wouldn¡¯t even stepped one foot in the

    Ferguson Mansion!¡±

    Her words tightened my grip, a strange, choking sensation spreading around my heart.

    Her lips curled in satisfaction, her arms crossed, ¡°It was Timothy who threatened him using me. If

    Bryant didn¡¯t marry you, Timothy would have used his influence to have me exiled¡­¡±

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    I already knew he didn¡¯t love me, but hearing this still cut deep.

    So, marrying me was just an act of desperation for someone else¡¯s sake?

    A wave of sadness hit me, but I quickly shoved it aside and red at her with conter ¡°Is that so?

    Well, it seems you should be thanking me for agreeing to marry Bryant. Otherwise, where would

    you be now?¡±

    Exiled, no doubt!

    Her expression froze, then turned to rage, her teeth clenched, ¡°Where do you get off being

    so¡­ so¡­

    ¡°Cut the attitude.¡± I frowned, brushing my hair behind an ear, ¡°You could at least show some

    gratitude instead of snapping at me. It only shows how ungrateful and heartless you are.¡±

    ¡°Jane!¡± She looked like she wanted to kill me, but fell silent, her gaze fixated on my e breathing

    turning rapid, her fists clenched tight

    my ear, her

    ¡°So, you were after these earrings all along?¡±

    ¡°They were his gift to me.¡± I cut in, deliberately provoking her.

    As expected, Margaret grew even more infuriated, her voice harsh, ¡°Impossible! Besides, you¡¯re

    about to divorce. How could you shamelessly ept such expensive gifts?¡±

    ¡°You said it yourself, we¡¯re only about to divorce. Which means we haven¡¯t yet. What¡¯s wrong with

    epting a gift from my husband?¡±

    ¡°Jane, how can you be so shameless? They were meant for me! He promised them to

    me!¡±

    ¡°Then go and ask him for them.¡±

    I had no intention of getting entangled with her any longer, intending to head to the

    restroom.

    The pregnancy was taking its toll, with nausea, drowsiness, and frequent urination-I was

    experiencing it all.

    Suddenly, she lunged forward, grabbing my arm, her other hand reaching for my ear, ¡°They¡¯re mine,

    give them back!¡±

    Sing

    I didn¡¯t expect her tosh out so violently, the pull on my ear a sharp pain. Not wanting to escte

    the situation, I tried to cate her, ¡°Let go, I¡¯ll take them off for you!¡±

    But, of course, I had no intention of handing over jewelry worth millions so easily.

    The moment she loosened her grip, I pushed her away. She wasn¡¯t expecting my move and ended

    up falling to the floor with a loud, startled scream.

    Concerned she might continue and harm my baby, I turned to run.

    with

    But as I did, the door burst open, and I found myself locked in a gaze with a pair of deep, anxious

    eyes-a stark contrast to the confrontational demeanor he normal Margaret.

    Behind me, Margaret sat on the floor, a picture of misery, crying as if her heart break.

    ¡°Bry, it hurts¡­¡± Her voice was suddenly tender, almost making me doubt whether she the same

    person who had just violently tugged at my ear.

    Bryant, with an icy aura, strode past me to scoop Margaret into his arms. ¡°Where did you hurt

    yourself?¡±

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44

    ¡°My back is killing me¡­¡±

    Tears brimmed in her eyes as she snuggled into Bryant¡¯s embrace,menting, ¡°I just asked her

    about the progress of the project, and she pushed me¡­ Bry, maybe we should just promote her to

    director. Everyone else seems to be on her side anyway, and I just can¡¯t stand this toxic workce

    anymore.¡±

    I listened, my eyebrows knitting together in disbelief at her talent for spinning tales. I almostughed

    out of sheer frustration but was met with Bryant¡¯s scrutinizing gaze.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    so?¡± His voice was as cold as ice, sending shivers down my spine.

    I replied with a self-deprecating tone, ¡°Would you believe me if I said it wasn¡¯t true?¡±

    ¡°Bry¡­¡± Margaret¡¯s voice quivered, her delicate fingers clutching at the cor of his shirt-the very

    shirt I had designed and tailored for him, a gift for Valentine¡¯s Day.

    He didn¡¯t respond to me, only lowering his gaze to the woman in his arms, his brows furrowed in a

    mix of impatience and concern, ¡°You¡¯re not a child; why cry over a small fall? Let¡¯s get you checked

    out at the hospital.

    With that, he strode away, as if fearing any harm mighte to the apple of his eye, leaving behind

    a chilling silhouette.

    I took a deep breath, trying hard to blink back the tears.

    ¡°Jane, why are you so disappointed? He¡¯s about to be your ex-husband any thought.

    As soon as they were out of sight, Linda rushed in, frantic with worry, ¡°Jane, okay?¡±

    are

    you

    ¡°Yeah, of course.¡± I managed a bitter smile.

    Bryant wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to me.

    Otherwise, he¡¯d have to answer to Timothy,

    Linda made a face in the direction they had left, ¡°Mr. Ferguson just walked out holding Margaret like

    that. Everyone¡¯s guessing about their rtionship. Could she really be our future Mrs. Ferguson?¡±

    At this thought, she looked towards me with a face about to burst into tears, concerncing her

    voice, ¡®What if it¡¯s true? You two can¡¯t stand each other. She¡¯s totally gonna make your life hell!¡±

    My heart clenched, almost numb by now.

    I had been married to him for three years, yet only Christine and Kevin in the entire

    And here we were, not even divorced yet, and he was already making no effort to hide his

    rtionship with Margaret.

    Why then, did he bother holding mest night, iming he never wanted things to turn out this way?

    Talk about being two-faced.

    I pursed my lips lightly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, when the dayes, I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    ¡°Then take me with you, okay? Wherever you go, I¡¯m with you!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Seeing her eager face, I couldn¡¯t help but let out augh.

    Margaret was nothing but a figurehead with a title, not doing any real work. The responsibilities of a

    director or deputy director mostly fell on my shoulders.

    By noon, I was too busy to grab lunch.

    Linda brought me a pack of beef stew, but as soon as she lifted the lid, a wave of nausea

    hit me hard, stirring from deep within my stomach.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want this? I can go get you something else,¡± she offered.

    ¡°No, this is fine.¡±

    I suppressed the urge to vomit, forcing myself to eat.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    It must be the morning sickness getting worse

    The food I craved wasn¡¯t avable nearby, so it wasn¡¯t worth the hassle anyway.

    Halfway through, however, I found myself leaning over the trash can, vomiting until I empty, tears

    and snot running down my face,pletely bereft of any dignity.

    Thankfully, I kept my retching low enough that no one likely heard.

    In the evening, just before leaving work, Christine knocked on my door..

    ¡°I forgot to tell you yesterday, but the garage called about your car being ready. Want me toe

    with you to pick it up?¡±

    Without looking up, I murnbled, ¡°Yeah, just give me a minute to finish up here.¡±

    ¡°The busy bee.¡± Christine chuckled, plopping herself down on the chair in front of my desk. and

    started idly flipping through her phone.

    Suddenly, she stood up with a gasp, ¡°Your ear, it¡¯s bleeding!¡±

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45

    I nearly jumped out of my skin when she caught me off guard.

    It was only after that I touched my earlobe, finding the blood had already dried up, leaving behind

    some crusty red scabs..

    Fiddling with it made my ear throb with pain again.

    To think I¡¯d bled without even realizing.

    Christine pped my hand away, ¡°Seriously, who digs at themselves like that without feeling any

    pain?¡±

    After saying that, she rummaged through her bag, pulled out an antiseptic swab, tied my hair up,

    and carefully disinfected the area, ¡°How did you manage this?¡±

    ¡°Margaret did it.¡±

    I briefly exined what had happened between Margaret and me.

    Christine was livid, cursing under her breath, ¡°What the heck, that woman¡¯s nuts. Gotta crack up her

    brain to see what¡¯s inside. Snatching whatever she fancies like a true bandit.¡±

    ¡°Howe your disses are always so funny?¡±

    Her rant somehow lifted the gloom that had settled on me for the day.

    Christine red at me, ¡°With a friend like you, I¡¯ve had to learn how to curse.¡± ¡°Oh.¡±

    I let her take care of my ear. The iodine felt cold but not too painful.

    After she was done, Christine grumbled, ¡°What the hell is Bryant doing? Just yeste was gifting

    earrings, and today, he¡¯s cozying up to Miss Goody Two-Shoes.¡±

    on this one, don¡¯t trip over

    She then warned me with a nce, ¡°You better turn the page on t the same stone twice.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve moved on.¡±

    ¡°Make sure it¡¯s not just lip service,¡± she

    e hit th

    the nail on the head.

    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± I shut down theputer, grabbed my bag, and nudged her towards the door,

    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day. Aren¡¯t you supposed to drive me to pick up my wanna eat? It¡¯s on me.¡±

    car? Where do you

    Our previous director was a hard driver during work hours, but rarely asked for overtime.

    This good practice had continued, leaving the office mostly empty by now.

    d in her high heels, Christine easily draped an arm around my shoulder, nonchntly saying,

    ¡°You decide, I respect all cravings of a pregnantdy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m craving that fish stew we used to have back in college.¡±

    ¡°Can you handle it?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    I¡¯d been craving it since noon and didn¡¯t want her to refuse, so I yed up my pity card,¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been

    drooling over it all day. Had some beef stew for lunch and threw it all up. I¡¯m starving.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go for that stew.¡±

    Christine quickly agreed, then yfully threatened my belly, ¡°When this little rascales out, just

    you watch how I¡¯ll deal with him.¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    ¡°What if it¡¯s a girl?¡±

    ¡°Then, she¡¯ll be spoiled rotten!¡±

    On our way to the restaurant, we chatted nonstop, mostly about the baby in my belly.

    I was looking forward to it, but Christine seemed even more excited than I was.

    However, the good mood didn¡¯tst long after we arrived at the dealership.

    While settling the bill, Christine¡¯s sharp eyes spotted two familiar figures, ¡°Look who are we running

    into here?¡±

    It took me a moment to realize she meant Bryant and Margaret.

    Yes, it was them.

    Bryant looked indifferent, hands in his pockets, exuding an innate aura of author

    From where I stood, his gaze seemed fixated on Margaret.

    What a beautifully matched couple.

    The salesperson was practically beaming, ¡°Mr. Ferguson, this model is perfect for ady. Easy to

    drive andfortable. Mrs. Ferguson will surely love it¡­¡±

    Hearing this, Christine was ready to explode, storming over there.

    Feeling a lump in my throat, I quickly held her back, ¡°Chris, let it go.¡±

    With Bryant there to back Margaret up, we wouldn¡¯t stand a chance anyway.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46

    So why bother?

    Christine pressed down her anger, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s just pay up and get out of here. Out of sight, out of

    mind.¡±

    After settling the bill, the customer service rep led us to the front of the shop to see the

    car.

    After days of repairs, there were no signs of the ident left. It looked as good as new.

    ¡°Wait for me a sec, I gotta hit the restroom,¡± Christine said in a rush, heading for the bathroom.

    I chuckled and decided to wait inside the car.

    The moment I got in, I heard a clear voice demanding, ¡°I want that one!¡±

    Which car she liked was none of my business,

    I closed the car door, just thinking about leaving as soon as Christine returned. But before Christine

    came back, a sales consultant knocked on my window.

    I cracked the window slightly, impatiently asking. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Hello, there¡¯s a customer who would like to see your car, if that¡¯s cool with you¡­.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just to see, I want to buy it.¡± Margaret spoke softly, yet with an undeniable insistence, ¡°We

    have money. Just name your price, any price.¡±

    The salesman looked at me awkwardly, ¡°What do you think¡­?¡±

    ¡°No way.¡± I spat out the two words and immediately rolled up the window.

    Christine had the car fitted with tinted windows a few days after purchase; you couldn¡¯t see inside

    from the outside.

    But Margaret was relentless. She walked up to my car in her high heels, not caring whether I could

    hear her or not, and began to speak as if she was bestowing a favor.

    ¡°Miss, this is a golden opportunity for you. Why not take the money and buy yourself a brand new

    car? It¡¯s a win-win How could you not seize such a chance?

    This car, it¡¯s not like the dealership doesn¡¯t have others. It¡¯s just this color I need. I could Customize

    one myself, but I¡¯m in a hurry. I assume you¡¯re a reasonable person and will agree to sell it to me¡±

    She tapped on the window again, her voice still gentle butced with condescension, ¡°Do you know

    who came with me to buy this car? He¡¯s the CEO of the Ferguson Group! In the future, the entire

    Ferguson Group will be hus. You¡¯re not just selling a car to me, you¡¯re

    gaining his favor¡­¡±

    ¡°Ms. Ferguson,¡± Christine emerged from behind her suddenly, cutting in sharply, ¡°why can¡¯t you drop

    this habit of grabbing everything? First her husband, then her earrings, and now cars? If a garbage

    truck passed by, would you fob it too?¡±

    ¡°You! What¡¯s your name again?¡± Margaret was furious, but couldn¡¯t recall Christine¡¯s name at the

    moment.

    ¡°Christine, best friend of Mrs. Ferguson.¡±

    Christine smiled, raising her voice deliberately, fixing her gaze on her and the man not far behind

    her.

    The salesman was momentarily stunned, visibly thrilled by the juicy gossip of high society.

    Bryant, who had been indifferent, finally showed a flicker of emotion, a slight furrow in his brow,

    ¡°Where¡¯s Jane?¡±

    ¡°How amusing,¡± Christine scoffed, tapping on the car, ¡°Jane¡¯s trapped in her car by your ¡®sister¡¯

    here, being coerced into selling it. And you¡¯re asking me where she is?¡±

    I exhaled a sigh of relief and rolled down the window again, ¡°Christine, get in. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

    Seeing it was me, Margaret didn¡¯t seem embarrassed at all and quickly turned to Bryant, ¡°Bry, this is

    one of our family cars, right? I don¡¯t want a new one anymore, just give this

    one to me.¡±

    Christine was nearly livid with anger, rolling her eyes so hard, about to curse h Bryant stepped

    forward.

    He pulled Margaret aside, his voice cold, ¡°Are you out of your mind? This is Jane¡¯s

    car.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it bought with your money?¡±

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47

    On the way

    to dinner, my mind was still a whirlwind, reying the scene from earlier and feeling utterly baffled

    by my own naivety.

    When Margaret threw that question out, a part of me actually hoped Bryant would stand up for me,

    saying something like, ¡°Of course she can spend my money,¡± or, ¡°Since when does she need your

    approval to use my money?¡±

    But what did Bryant say? He said, ¡°The car was a gift from Grandpa.¡±

    That shut Margaret up alright.

    a:

    When Margaret made a scene, he didn¡¯t recognize my car, let alone remember I got the car. Or

    maybe, he did remember, but he didn¡¯t want Margaret to know he was actually nice

    to me.

    Here I was, Mrs. Ferguson, feeling like I didn¡¯t even have the right to use what was supposedly

    ours. Did I really need to hide and tiptoe around his ex?

    And yet, he could give Margaret a car right in front of me, coldly pacifying her with, ¡°Come on,

    you¡¯re not a child. What¡¯s the big deal? Buy the same model in a different color. It won¡¯t take long.¡±

    Looking out at the city lights beginning to twinkle in the evening, a sour feeling twisted in my

    stomach.

    To think he could just give away something identical to what was supposed to be a gift for me.

    Christine, who was driving, asked, ¡°Still thinking about what happened?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Just knowing the divorce wasing didn¡¯t really ease the sting of disappointment for

    1.

    Christine squinted her eyes, not cursing as she usually would, but instead said, ¡°If she really ends

    up driving the same car as you, I¡¯ll teach her a lesson.¡±

    ¡°What are you nning?¡± I sensed something was off.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got it under control. You just focus on staying healthy for the baby!¡±

    The restaurant wasn¡¯t far, and as Christine finished speaking, she smoothly parked at the front.

    This ce had been around for decades. Tucked away as it was, it boasted an incredible menu that

    attracted locals especially during the autumn and winter, making it bustling with business.

    I

    Getting out of the car, I warned her, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash, okay? All I want is a smooth divorce,

    nothing else matters.¡±

    ¡°Got it, got it,¡± Christine replied nonchntly, heading to the entrance to check our wait time.

    The waitlist was daunting-forty to fifty tables ahead of us. How long would that take?

    Just as we were fretting, someone yelled from an upstairs window, showcasing a handsome face,

    ¡°Hey, Chris,e on up! We¡¯ve saved you a spot!¡±

    It was Steven.

    I hadn¡¯t expected this yboy to frequent a ce so lively and grounded.

    Christine, initially annoyed, lit up at the prospect of skipping the wait, and we quickly headed

    upstairs.

    In a semi-private dining area, Steven and Mark were waiting. Steven, ever the wealthy heir,

    contrasted Mark¡¯s casual, refined demeanor.

    I greeted them with a smile.

    ¡°Tagalong.¡± After greeting them, Christine sat down, grumbling, ¡°I should¡¯ve never told you we were

    coming here.¡±

    ¡°Hey, if I hadn¡¯te, how long would you have waited?¡± Steven¡¯s thick skin was evident. ¡°If it

    wasn¡¯t for Jane wanting to eat here, I wouldn¡¯t bother owing you a favor,¡± Christine shot back

    without mincing words.

    Unfazed, Steven grinned at me, ¡°Then I guess I owe this to you, Jane.¡±

    The restaurant was buzzing, the air filled with the seductive aroma of food.

    Steven poured us drinks, suddenly serious, ¡°Let¡¯s raise a ss to Mark, the new CE the Asia-Pacific

    division.¡±

    I turned to Mark in surprise, asking, ¡°You got the position?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    And a high-ranking one at that.

    Linda always told me how much she admired Mark, but it was only in this moment that I realized his

    capabilities for exceeded the des he had received.

    Though the Ferguson Group was a behemoth, fashion was just a small division. Its main focuses

    were real estate, Al, and semiconductors.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48

    a hint of a smile in his eyes, casually replied, ¡°Yeah, just got it confirmed.¡±

    ¡°It was him finally giving in.¡±

    Steven wouldn¡¯t let him be modest, ¡°He¡¯s been in touch before he even came back, just couldn¡¯t

    make up his mind till now.¡±

    Not just Linda, I couldn¡¯t help but admire him too, chuckling, ¡°Looks like it won¡¯t be long you, pride of

    our alma

    before RiverCity Universityes knocking for an exclusive with

    mater.¡±

    Speaking of which, Bryant, despite having graduated years ago, had a dedicated column. in the

    RiverCity University newsletter that still attracted a legion of fans among the students.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Maybe he was meant to be a star in the sky, far beyond my reach.

    ¡°So, are you here specifically to celebrate Mark¡¯s new title?¡± Christine asked between bites.

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Steven nodded, ¡°Eat up, we still have the second half to go.¡±

    He said nonchntly, throwing a sidelong nce, ¡°Too bad Bryant couldn¡¯t make it, otherwise you

    guys¡­¡±

    I could tell he didn¡¯t want me and Bryant to split up.

    ¡°Your mouth runs even when you¡¯re eating.

    Christine swiftly stuffed a piece of brownie into his mouth.

    I forced a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    He had someone he wanted to be with.

    Since we were going through a divorce, leading separate lives is only normal.

    Right, it was normal.

    As we were leaving the diner, perhaps distracted, I missed a step and nearly tumbled down the

    stairs, saved only by a strong hand steadying me.

    ¡°Careful, are you alright?¡± Mark¡¯s voice was gentle with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I just twisted my ankle a bit.

    Except, it turned out to be more serious than I thought, every step sending a sharp pain through my

    foot.

    Does it hurt much? Mark frowned.ed

    1¡¯s okay. I can handle it.

    ooking ahead to Christine and Steven who were eaty ne hand no out to pay, I said, ¡°I wisted my

    ankle. You ouys go ahead to theinen acadshahoutebead home.

    stb bad, need to go to the hospital? Christine asked with concern.

    S¡¯octhing just a minor issue.¡±

    handed her my car keys, ¡°Just can¡¯t drive is all. You¡¯thnaveva takebyever.¡±

    .vageet back. cab? Or should I drop you off first

    debbetcanske dane home.¡±

    atkuugogated, then checking the time, added, ¡°ve got a video conference tonight, atticinoomas

    second half anyway,¡±

    jatworks soupedrectly then.¡±

    avercldylplessed, grabbed Christine and headed out, ¡°We¡¯t leave heria yourcapableble ade

    thben.

    nsipesuugatingagget free, signaled the with a call if anything gesture.re

    odded oww toured smele,Will do.¡±

    hnocitinggaloomaarsupported me to the car, insisting We should all geget ctchecked atthe hostieb a

    spric can be serious.¡±

    s not that bed chuckleda aicicts¡¯s rest should do the trick.¡±

    ibe beck ma fow minutesuuswabbare.¡±

    th that, he strodeo; soon maining with a badin hand. Stipping into the driver¡¯s se handed me the

    bboy You Dowwantinhospital, but at least apply scine

    that didyou promanieinotdex/homeupted with a light-hearted chuckle.00 nt recalling, I stopped

    ufiona slyvmile. Then I fopriatet.¡±

    1. heughed, shaking his head diedriving off.

    e straethants began to blur as we merged whethery night natiushing anywhere. fl ssic rock tunes

    filled die car pulihasconadeon withoughts in different directions

    ¡°Jane, are you feeling alright?¡± His voice, smooth as marble, broke the silence.

    I blinked, taken aback, and asked, ¡°What makes you ask that?¡±

    ¡°You seemed a bit ufortable during dinner.¡±

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49

    Hearing that, I paused, slightly taken aback.

    Mark was more attentive than I had remembered.

    During dinner, some of the raw meats we had for our fondue had a bit of a gamey smell, which

    made me feel a bit queasy, but I forced myself to keep it down.

    I hadn¡¯t expected him to notice.

    I offered a faint smile, ¡°A little, but it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Healthes first.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    There was a certain depth to Mark¡¯s words, as if imparting a life lesson, ¡°Whatever happens, you¡¯ve

    got to look after yourself first.

    ¡°Will do.

    My heart warmed at his concern.

    But it was onlyter that I truly understood the weight of his words.

    As the car slowly made its way into the underground parking of Riverview Estate, Mark helped me

    out, and I couldn¡¯t shake off a feeling of unease, although a quick look around didn¡¯t reveal anything

    out of the ordinary.

    Just as we were about to enter the building, a Maybach zoomed past, its driver seemingly engulfed

    in a towering rage.

    I jumped, instinctively covering my belly and stepping back. If Mark hadn¡¯t steadied me, I might

    have fallen.

    After making sure I was okay, Mark¡¯s gaze followed the car, a hint of ice creeping into his usually

    warm gaze. ¡°Completely insane.¡±

    ¡°Must be some emergency,¡± I guessed, trying to calm my racing heart. Thankfully, I hadn¡¯t fallen.

    Ever since I found out I was pregnant, my first thought in any situation long as the baby was okay,

    nothing else seemed to matter much.

    n was of the baby. As

    After making sure I was settled in, Mark went down to the supermarket and came back with some

    popsicles, reminding me to apply coldpresses to my swollen ankles and to avoid walking too

    much before he left, seemingly reluctant to say more.

    I slowly made my way to the balcony¡¯s lounge chair, noticing my ankles had swollen up. I

    immediately started with the coldpress.

    Today

    is just

    not my day. I¡¯m hurt from head to toe.

    I chuckled wryly at the irony as I looked out at the river below, wondering if I¡¯d be able to make it to

    work tomorrow. Holding a popsicle in one hand and scrolling through social media on my phone

    with the other, I eventually drifted off to sleep under a nket.

    In my drowsy state, I vaguely heard knocking at the door.

    It was soft and infrequent.

    As I came to, considering whether to check who it was, the knocking stopped.

    The intermittent sound, in the dead of night, sent chills down my spine.

    Gathering courage, I was about to get up and peek through the peephole when a familiar, albeit

    slightly slurred, voice came through the door.

    ¡°Jane, Jane.¡± It was Bryant¡¯s voice.

    My anxiety eased, reced by a mix of irritation and resignation. Thankfully, after icing my ankle

    and resting it for a few hours, I could manage to stand.

    But the person outside was losing patience.

    Limping to the door, I heard the sound of the keypad beeping in error filling the air.

    ¡°Password incorrect.¡±

    ¡°Password incorrect.¡±

    ¡°Password incorrect.¡±

    Bryant was clearly getting frustrated.

    As I opened the door, I saw him leaningzily against the frame, his long fingers still attempting to

    press the keypad.

    Seeing the door open, a moment of sobriety shed across his drunken face. The indoor light

    caught his eyes, making them shimmer like onyx, as he stared intently at me.

    Without a word, just staring, as if trying to see into my soul.

    The smell of alcohol wafted in, making me step back, puzzled, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± In any

    typical drama, he should have been woding Margaret, spending the evening in a romantic dinner,

    not showing up at my doorstep, drunk.

    He nced around the entryway, his voice cool. ¡°Where is he?¡±

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50

    ¡°Who?¡± I was puzzled.

    He scoffed, ¡°Mark.¡±

    I frowned at him, genuinely clueless about what was on his mind, ¡°Bryant, are you here to catch me

    cheating red-handed?¡±

    So funny!

    His gaze dimmed, lips barely parted, he murmured, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°So, what do you want?¡±

    Bryant didn¡¯t respond, his long eyshes casting shadows on his cheeks, of defeat.

    And a sens

    The night breeze brushed past, giving me goosebumps, ¡°Speak up, or I¡¯m closing the door.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    After a long silence, he suddenly spoke in a muffled voice, ¡°I just missed you.¡±

    My heart skipped a beat.

    I was stunned.

    He had flirted with me countless times before, but it was always yful, never heartfelt.

    I had always hoped for some genuine affection, him whispering ¡°I love you, I miss you¡± the heat of

    the moment. But all I got was silence or a teasing chuckle.

    I was used to being let down.

    Yet, when he blurted out those words so unexpectedly, they

    emotions.

    I

    still managed to stir my

    I took a deep breath, trying to stayposed, ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°Bryant, look at me closely, I¡¯m Jane¡­¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re Jane.¡±

    He interrupted, his hand gripping the back of my head, and a torrent of kisses fell upon

    me, along with a certainty, ¡°I¡¯m thinking of Jane, only Jane, nobody else.¡±

    My name spilled from his lips repeatedly, tickling my heartstrings.

    Each time, it made me tremble.

    He was like a lion marking his territory, fiercely stealing my breath away.

    Caught off guard, my mind went nk, allowing him to take what he wanted, ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    Perhaps, in his eyes, this was consent, his broad hand started to wander over my body. through the

    thinyer of my clothes.

    I

    The air grew thinner, and suddenly regaining my senses, I pushed him away, copsing to the

    ground, clutching a trash can, retching.

    The more I vomited, the more the taste of alcohol churned in my stomach.

    I couldn¡¯t tell if I was feeling humiliated or just stifled, but my chest was exploding with difort.

    What was this all about?

    What was I, just someone to turn to after he was done pampering Margaret, to satisfy his needs?

    After a moment, I looked up, only to meet his icy gaze, a surge of hostility emanating from him,

    ¡°When he touched you, you didn¡¯t seem so disgusted. Weren¡¯t you all smiles with him?¡±

    ¡°And what about you? Do you really miss the Jane you had to marry just to protect Margaret?¡±

    Anger clouded my thoughts, leaving no room for exnations, I shot back.

    Clutching at myst hope, I stared intently at his face.

    I wanted to see surprise, disbelief, anything.

    After all, I didn¡¯t want to believe everything Margaret said.

    But there was no reaction I had hoped for. He just froze, unable to utter a word in his defense.

    ¡°Bryant, good job.¡±

    Iughed mockingly, looking down, ¡°Let¡¯s just sign the divorce papers soon, okay?¡±

    I had given him those papers days ago.

    Even if thewyer reviewed every use three times over, it should¡¯ve been done by now. With that,

    I turned to close the door, but a force stopped it, without any further action.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51

    The air felt as if it had solidified, and my heart dangled in suspense.

    I was still hoping, foolishly, for him to say something, anything, that might make sense of

    it all.

    After a tense moment, the only thing that came my way was a cold, hard question, ¡°You¡¯re in such a

    hurry to get a divorce?¡±

    The weight of my emotions was suffocating, making it hard to breathe. I looked up at the ring

    light in the living room, blinked away the tears, and despite the turmoil inside, my words came out

    cruel.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Can¡¯t wait.¡±

    I needed it to be over before the pregnancy became obvious.

    With my child¡¯s future on the line was a risk I couldn¡¯t afford.

    Behind me, Bryant said nothing more. His answer was the sharp sound of the door closing.

    I felt as if all my strength had been drained as I slid down against the shoe cab, staring nkly

    at the ceiling.

    My heart felt empty, a dull ache spreading uncontrobly through it.

    That night, unusually, I wasn¡¯t gued by sickness andy awake, tossing and turning.

    The autumn wind howled all night, as if trying to prate my very being, leaving me

    soaked with a chill.

    I guess I could ept that he didn¡¯t love me, and even that he married me because of his

    grandfather¡¯s arrangements..

    But what I couldn¡¯t ept was that my cherished three-year marriage was nothing but a reluctant

    sacrifice he made for someone else.

    How foolish I was, filled with joy, thinking I hadnded myself a true gem.

    The next day, I was barely awake when Christine called, asking how my foot was and if I needed to

    take a day off.

    I got out of bed to test it, feeling mostly fine.

    Although notpletely back to normal, it wasn¡¯t really affecting my walking.

    She said she would pick me up in twenty minutes, not giving me a chance to refuse.

    When I went downstairs, my Panamera was parked right at the building¡¯s entrance.

    Christine rolled down the window, eyeing my foot suspiciously, ¡°Sure you¡¯re alright?¡±

    ¡°Nothing serious, Mark got me some really effective medicine yesterday.¡±

    As I spoke, I got into the passenger seat.

    Christine raised an eyebrow, intrigued, and started the car, clicking her tongue, ¡°Imagine if the guy

    you had a crush on was Mark, how happy you¡¯d bel

    ¡°As if me liking someone means they¡¯d like me back,¡± I replied, not knowing what to feel.

    ¡°You never know.¡±

    Suddenly, Christine seemed to hit on something deep, ¡°What if, back then, the one who took you to

    the infirmary and brought you food was actually Mark? Would you have fallen for him just like you

    did for Bryant?¡±

    I chuckled, ¡°There are no ¡®what ifs¡¯ in life.¡±

    ¡°But what if there was? Christine persisted. ¡°Just tell me, would you?¡±

    Looking out of the car window at the bustling crowd, I thought for a moment, then shook my head, ¡°I

    don¡¯t know.¡±

    Whether it¡¯s liking or loving someone; it¡¯s all about a moment¡¯s feeling.

    If Mark had been the one to take me to the infirmary that day, and I had opened my eyes to see him

    bathed in sunlight.

    Maybe, just maybe, I would have fallen for him,

    But there are no ¡®what ifs. I saw Bryant, and from then on, there was only Bryant for me.

    ¡°Fate, huh?¡± Christine, unusually philosophical, mused, ¡°It really does like to y tricks on people.¡±

    ¡°Enough about me, how are things going with you and Steven?¡±

    ¡°From a one-night stand,¡± Christine yed coy for a moment, then burst intoughter, radiant and

    stunning, ¡®to several more nights of fun.¡±

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52

    ¡°Is that all?¡± I asked, pushing for more.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s all.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow, ¡°You don¡¯t like him at all?¡±

    ¡°A little, I guess.¡±

    After Christine replied, she suddenly let out a sarcasticugh, ¡°But what¡¯s the use of liking

    someone? My mom used to say she married my dad because they were madly in love.¡±

    ¡°But that didn¡¯t stop them from throwing dishes at each other when they fought. Is there anything

    like true andsting love in the world?

    I knew, deep down, she didn¡¯t believe in love, not even familial love.

    After her father¡¯s business went belly up, he turned to drinking, gambling, and started tosh out,

    hitting both his wife and Christine.

    Her mom just disappeared one day, leaving her to grow up with that excuse of a father, taking

    beatings more times than she could count.

    I wanted to lighten the mood, so I changed the subject with a grin, ¡°But why have your so good to

    me all these years?¡±

    been

    She rolled her eyes, ¡°Who was it that was crying their eyes out on the rooftop in the dead of winter,

    snot and tears all over my hands, begging me not to jump?¡±

    Bringing that up made me touch my nose in embarrassment.

    She was just sitting on the rooftop catching some cold air when I saw her and panicked, rushing

    over to pull her back from what I thought was the edge.

    She freaked out, thinking I was trying to kill her and started to struggle.

    Eventually, she exined she was just trying to clear her head, not jump off, but I almost gave her a

    heart attack.

    But that incident turned us from mere roommates into inseparable best friends.

    Christine let out a smallugh and casually threw a bag into myp, ¡°Have breakfast. Got you some

    bagels and yogurt, take the rest to the office, snack on them if you get hungry.¡±

    ¡°You really do love me the most.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit,¡± Christine cursed yfully, ¡°I clearly only love you.¡±

    That day, Margaret didn¡¯t bother me, which was a rare urrence.

    Working at Ferguson Group was actually pretty smooth when I could just focus on my job.

    But when I left work that evening, I understood why.

    Bryant really spent just one night to get her a new car, painted exactly like mine, and parked right

    next to my vehicle!

    Some passing colleagues evenmented on how close you have to be to someone to get

    matching cars in the same color.

    It felt like a fishbone stuck in my throat.

    He let his lover give me a hard time, then showed up at my doorstep, iming he missed

    1.

    What a bunch of bullshit.

    I took a deep breath, trying to ignore it all, and got into my car. Before I could lock the doors, the

    back door was pulled open.

    Margaret slid in with a smile, ¡°Jane, you¡¯re heading back to the Ferguson Mansion too, right?¡±

    Today was the monthly family dinner, and Timothy had called at noon to remind me toe home.

    I replied irritably, ¡°What¡¯s it to you? Get out.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, I just wanted a ride.¡±

    Margaret¡¯s eyes were curved in a gentle smile, Even though I have a car, Bryant just bought it for

    me, and I¡¯m not used to it yet. I¡¯m afraid of scratching it, it would break my heart.¡±

    She was clearly aiming to hurt me with her words.

    Her boasting tone was almost suffocating.

    I quickly got out of the car, pulled the door open, and said coldly, ¡°You want a ride, did you get my

    permission? Get out, don¡¯t dirty my car

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    This car was bought with the Ferguson family¡¯s money, and I¡¯m part of the Ferguson family. Do I

    really need your permission to sit in it?¡± Margaret¡¯s tone was defiant, as if she owned the car

    herself.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53

    I was on the verge ofughing out loud in frustration.

    In the end, Bryant¡¯s the one to me for spoiling her so much that she¡¯s got no shame.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smirk, my voice icy as I spoke, ¡°And what exactly makes you part of the Ferguson

    family? Last I checked, it took begging from your dad to even change your name, and Timothy didn¡¯t

    exactly wee you with open arms into the family tree, did

    he?¡±

    ¡°By that logic, this car is more rightfully mine, since I¡¯m Bryant¡¯swfully wedded wife.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    every word, watching her facade crack bit by bit, a wave of satisfaction rising

    I enunciated every within me.

    She gritted her teeth, ¡°You¡¯re getting a divorce!¡±

    ¡°Well, it hasn¡¯t happened yet, has it? Until it does, I¡¯m still more legitimate than you.¡± I couldn¡¯t help

    but smirk.

    ¡°Shameless!¡± Fury zed in her eyes as she red at me, ¡°If you¡¯re so set on divorcing, then hurry

    up and do it! What¡¯s the point in clinging to Bryant?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s clinging to whom, I wonder?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±

    As if she heard something utterly unbelievable, her face twisted in scorn, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re

    suggesting Bryant can¡¯t let go of you?¡±

    I scoffed coldly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him who came looking for me after a few drinksst night¡­¡±

    p!

    Her hand moved faster than I anticipated, her pnding sharply across my face.

    I hadn¡¯t expected her tosh out like this, the sting of the p sending my head turning to one side,

    burning with pain!

    The employees of Ferguson Group who happened to witness the scene were shocked.

    My anger spiked, and just as I was about to retaliate, a strong hand firmly caught my

    wrist.

    Bryant¡¯s face was stormy as he scolded, ¡°Jane since when did you enjoy resorting to violence?¡±

    With that, he harshly let go of me!

    My ankle, still not fully healed, wobbled under me, causing me to stagger back several

    steps until my back hit the car with a dull thud.

    Thankfully, my stomach was spared.

    Stunned, I looked up at him in disbelief, but his eyes werepletely locked on Margaret.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked gently.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine, thanks for getting here in time.¡± Margaret¡¯s eyes were red, brimming with tears,

    making her appear fragile and pitiful.

    Hearing this, Bryant¡¯s tone went cold again, ¡°I told you not to provoke her, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to provoke her, I just wanted to ride in her car on the way back to the Ferguson

    Mansion. You know, I¡¯m a bit rusty behind the wheel, gets me nervous.

    ¡°Rusty but still buying cars?¡±

    Bryant retorted coldly. Still he was indulgent, ¡°Go wait in my car then.¡±

    ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Margaret responded in a soft voice, taking the car keys from him, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in

    the car.¡±

    As she walked past me, the challenge in her eyes was unmistakable.

    The bystanders, unable to resist gossiping, let a fewments slip loud enough for me to hear.

    ¡°Looks like the newdy from the Design Department really is our CEO¡¯s wife.

    ¡°Yeah, she pped Director Webster, and Mr. Ferguson still sided with her.¡±

    ¡°Well, between your wife and someone else, who would you side with?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but poor Director Webster, wonder what she did to upset the CEO¡¯s wife¡­¡±

    I tried to ignore them, focusing instead on the indifferent Bryant.

    Finally, he nced over at me, his eyes cold, ¡°She just wanted a ride, was there any need to t

    violent?¡±

    My heart sank, tears threatening to spill as I blinked them back and stepped closer, standing tall

    despite the burning pain on my cheek.

    No doubt, the p had left its mark. If he had cared to take a closer look, he¡¯d see I was only

    defending myself. But he didn¡¯t.

    His concern was all for Margaret.

    The disappointment was overwhelming I could barely speak, ¡°Bryant, look closely. She hit me first.¡±

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54

    So now I was in the wrong for not telling him?

    I wanted tough, tried to curve my lips into a smile, but my cheeks hurt too much. ¡°Did you even

    give me a chance to speak?¡±

    Whenever it¡¯s about Margaret, he¡¯s always in a rush.

    ¡°Jane¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, your ¡®sister¡¯ is waiting for you in the car.

    I didn¡¯t want to say anything more, cutting him off and getting back into my car.

    As I went to close the door, hisrge hand stopped it, ¡°Cover up the bruises on your face. Don¡¯t let

    Grandpa see, or he¡¯ll definitely¡­¡±

    Each word felt like a knife twisting in my heart, tearing me apart, my soul included.

    I couldn¡¯t bear to listen anymore. I mmed the car door shut, isting him on the

    outside.

    Tears welled up in my eyes as I quickly turned away, not wanting him to see my misery.

    I was the one who got hit, yet all he worried about was Margaret getting scolded.

    Ignoring the fact he hadn¡¯t left, I floored the gas pedal and exited the parking lot.

    Just as I stopped at a red light in front of the corporate building, Christine called.

    I cleared my throat before answering.

    ¡°Did Margaret hit you?!¡± she almost shouted.

    ¡°Ourpany¡¯s good for one thing, spreading gossip like wildfire.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re in the mood to joke?¡±

    Christine was clearly upset, ¡°So, she really did hit you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s nothing serious.¡±

    I didn¡¯t want her to worry.

    But Christine has a fierce temper, and without anyone to stop her, there¡¯s no telling what che might

    do.

    Christine didn¡¯t buy it, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. I heard she hit you in the face! That bitch.¡±

    ¡°Christine, I¡¯m really okay. Please, don¡¯t be mad.¡±

    ¡°You better be okay!¡±

    ¡°I really am, truly.¡±

    I reassured her repeatedly, then added, ¡°I¡¯m heading back to the Ferguson Mansion for a bit. I¡¯ll

    come over to your ceter so you can see for yourself I¡¯m alright, okay?¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    She agreed, surprisingly hanging up before I did.

    Feeling a bit uneasy, I sent Christine a text to double-check.

    Seeing her quick reply made me feel slightly better.

    Upon reaching the mansion, I touched up my makeup in the car, covering the five distinct finger

    marks on my face.

    It wasn¡¯t about avoiding Bryant¡¯s disapproval.

    But Timothy¡¯s health hadn¡¯t been great. He had a health scare at Ferguson Group not long ago,

    which was enough to frighten me. I didn¡¯t want him to worry.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    As soon as I had gathered my things and stepped out of the car, the butler, Gary, came out to greet

    me, all smiles.

    ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, you haven¡¯te down in a while, and Mr. Ferguson was getting worried, asked

    me to check on you.¡±

    I smiled lightly, ¡°You¡¯re back from your hometown? Is everything settled there? If you any help,

    please, let us know.¡±

    need

    Gary had been with the Ferguson family for years, serving alongside Timothy since his youth. The

    entire Ferguson household held him in high regard.

    He had recently returned to his hometown to take care of his father¡¯s funeral, who passed away at

    nearly a hundred years old.

    As Gary and I chatted, he led me into the hall.

    The whole Ferguson family, including Bryant and Margaret, were there, seemingly enjoying a

    pleasant gathering.

    Margaret didn¡¯t dare misbehave in front of Timothy, sitting quietly in the corner, trying to appear well-

    behaved.

    ¡°Jane¡¯s here!¡±

    Seeing me enter, Timothy¡¯s stern face broke into a warm smile, instructing the servants, ¡°Quick,

    serve Jane the tea that just arrived; she loves it.¡±

    Bryant¡¯s aunt, seeing Timothy in a good mood, feigned annoyance, ¡°Timothy, you¡¯re ying

    favorites!¡±

    ¡°So what if I am?¡± He boasted proudly, ¡°Why not? She¡¯s my grandson¡¯s wife. It¡¯s a

    Connection across different generations. You¡¯ll get it when you have grandkids!¡±

    Everyone burst intoughter.

    Except for Margaret, who sat gripping the folds of her dress, her eyes cold and unnerving.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55

    I found myself a cozy spot at the family gathering, swirling the tea in my hands. The aroma was

    pleasant, and the first sip was a smooth blend of bitterness and sweetness,forting to my

    nerves.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Timothy always thinks of us when hees across something special,¡±

    ¡°No wonder Timothy has a soft spot for you, always sweet-talking!¡± Bryant¡¯s aunt chuckled.

    I offered a polite smile in return, saying nothing more.

    After a bit more light-hearted conversation, Gary ushered us to

    the dining table for dinner.

    The seating was meticulously pre-arranged. Timothy at the head of the table, with Bryant¡¯s uncle,

    aunt and cousin on his right. To his left were Bryant, who had recently taken over the Ferguson

    Group, myself, my father-inw, and Margaret.

    The hierarchy was clear at a nce, leaving Margaret no choice but to simmer in silence. She might

    challenge me anywhere else, but not here, not within the walls of the Ferguson Mansion. Even if

    Bryant and I were to divorce, she wouldn¡¯t dare overstep. Here, Timothy had my back.

    As I savored my meal, Bryant¡¯s aunt eagerly suggested, ¡°Jane, try the lobster bisque.¡±

    ¡°I heard from Gary that it¡¯s your favorite. Timothy made a special request for it. Freshly caught and

    flown in just for you. We¡¯re all basking in your glow here.¡±

    Hearing this, I nced towards Timothy, his hair now more salt than pepper, and felt an

    overwhelming sense of gratitude. For years, he filled the void of missing familial bonds in my life.

    ¡°Thank you, Timothy,¡± I said with a genuine smile, preparing to enjoy the bisque when suddenly, a

    wave of nausea overcame me. I excused myself to the restroom, where I had a fit of retching,

    feeling slightly better afterward.

    Upon my return, Timothy looked concerned, ¡°Are you alright, dear? Should we call the doctor?¡±

    Bryant¡¯s aunt, with a knowing smile, chimed in, ¡°I think Jane might be expecting. It looks like our

    family is about to wee a new member!¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    The unexpected revtion of a pregnancy caught me off guard. My heart skipped a beat as I felt the

    piercing gaze of everyone at the table.

    Timothy¡¯s face lit up with hope, ¡°Is it true?¡±

    Amidst the mix of anticipation, surprise, and envy, I felt incredibly uneasy.

    I scrambled for a convincing excuse.

    Facing Timothy¡¯s eager eyes, I couldn¡¯t bear to deceive him, yet I couldn¡¯t reveal the truth

    either.

    With a heavy heart, I responded,.¡±Timothy, I¡¯m not pregnant. It¡¯s just some stomach troubletely

    that¡¯s been making me feel unwell.¡±

    To my surprise, Timothy¡¯s first reaction wasn¡¯t disappointment but concern, ¡°Have you been to the

    hospital? You¡¯ve lost weight recently. I¡¯ll have Bryant take you for a thorough check-up.¡±

    I instinctively wanted to refuse, knowing a check-up would reveal the pregnancy.

    Before I could object, a stern nce from Grandpa swept over Bryant, who then agreed, ¡°Of

    course.¡±

    I remained quiet, nning to find an excuseter to avoid the hospital. Besides, it was unlikely

    Bryant would remember this conversation.

    After dinner, while it was still early, Timothy unexpectedly asked to speak with me privately-a first.

    Anxiety gnawed at me. Had he seen through the facade Bryant and I had been upholding?

    In his study, Timothy took a seat in his chair and motioned for Gary to close the door before inviting

    me to sit, ¡°Jane, sit.¡±

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56

    ¡°Okay.¡±I took a seat beside him, trying to meet his piercing, clear gaze, and found myself growing

    more and more ufortable.

    In the vast study, it was just Timothy and me, and Gary, who was making coffee on the side.

    Sure enough, Timothy started, ¡°So, you¡¯re still going for the divorce?¡±

    My heart sank. He had seen right through me; hiding it was futile.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ How did you know?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    He sighed but wasn¡¯t angry about being deceived. ¡°You, always so independent and stubborn,

    never showed much on your face, but those eyes of yours, when have they ever looked away from

    him? But tods.

    you haven¡¯t given him a single nce.¡±

    There was a note of regret in his words.

    Hearing that, I felt a lump in my throat and couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Indeed, loving someone is something you can¡¯t hide, even if you cover your mouth, it will shine

    through your eyes.

    Even Timothy could see it clear as day, yet Bryant thought I had feelings for someone else.

    Was he just clueless, or never caring enough?

    I bowed my head, hiding my bitter emotions, my throat tight with words that eventually all

    condensed into, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me who should apologize,¡± Timothy gestured for Gary to serve me coffee. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t

    meco pushed you to marry that boy, you wouldn¡¯t have fallen into this mess.¡±

    I took a sip of the hot coffee and shook my head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault¡­ You just made a dream

    come true for me. Without you, I might have spent my whole life reaching for the stars. But now, I

    can move forward without regrets.¡±

    What you can¡¯t have, you¡¯ll always yearn for.

    I had it, and now I can let go, which is much better than never having it at all.

    This way, I wouldn¡¯t be forever longing, right?

    All Timothy could do was look helpless. ¡°Originally, I wanted to persuade you not to go through with

    the divorce, but hearing you talk like this, to say more would just show I¡¯m too biased towards

    Bryant. You should know, in my eyes, you¡¯re no different from my own granddaughter. Even without

    the Mrs. Ferguson title, no one will dare to mess with you!¡±

    Hisst words were said with such conviction.

    It was a promise, and it gave me peace.

    My voice was choked with emotion, ¡°Timothy.

    ¡°Jane,¡± he called my name, his expression inscrutable. ¡°Do you know why I never wanted Margaret

    or her mom to marry into the Ferguson family?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Gary.¡± He signaled Gary with a nce.

    Gary, understanding, walked over to the safe, pulled out a leather-bound folder, and handed it to me

    with Timothy¡¯s ¡®nod.

    ¡°Take a look,¡± he said.

    I felt an inexplicable nervousness, as if about to uncover some secret.

    And indeed, inside the folder was a memory card and several photos printed from surveince

    footage.

    In the photos were two women, one visibly pregnant, the other fit and attractive.

    The former was Bryant¡¯s biological mother.

    I had seen her in the Ferguson family¡¯s portraits; a beautiful woman with an air of elegance.

    Thetter, Teresa, I had met when Bryant and I visited her in the hospital, his stepmother.

    As I looked through the photos, my heart raced faster!

    Finally, I looked up at Timothy in disbelief!

    I wanted to say something, but my throat felt tight. Timothy, however, understood my question and

    gave me a precise answer.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57

    ¡°It¡¯s exactly as you see,¡± he said, his voice tinged with a blend of sorrow and weariness. ¡°We, the

    Ferguson family, failed Alice. It was my failure to discipline my own son!¡±

    Yeah, Alice was myte mother-inw. Hearing this, I was plunged into deep shock.

    I had always thought she died fromplications during childbirth.

    But she didn¡¯t. She was pushed down the stairs when she was nine months pregnant.

    And the person who did it? It was Teresa, the very woman who had been like a second. mother to

    Bryant, making herself a martyr to save him, only to end up in a vegetative State

    My mind was a mess.

    How could she show such kindness to Bryant, yet be the one who killed his birth mother? It defied

    all human logic¡­

    Before I could sort through my thoughts, Timothy continued, ¡°Can¡¯t figure out why she could be so

    kind to Bryant, huh?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    He scoffed, ¡°Nothing but self-interest and calction.¡±

    ¡°After the death of Bryant¡¯s mother, my bewildered son insisted on marrying Teresa into the family.

    Teresa had tampered with the surveince before acting, thinking she had covered her tracks. She

    yed all her cards -crying, making scenes, even threatening to hang herself-pressuring me to give

    in.¡±

    At this point, it dawned on me. ¡°You managed to restore the surveince footage?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Timothy nodded, his disappointment palpable as he spoke through clenched teeth, ¡°But my son was

    so bewitched, even with the evidence right before his eyes, he still wanted to marry Teresa!¡±

    In a fit of rage, Timothy hurled his teacup across the room!

    Seeing how angry he still could get made me realize just how furious he must have been at the

    time.

    Worried that he might get too worked up, Gary quickly patted his back and took over the

    conversation.

    ¡°Mr. Ferguson was really cornered, that¡¯s why he finally agreed to let Teresa into the family. But

    there were conditions. One, a prenuptial agreement stating that the Ferouson

    family¡¯s wealth had nothing to do with her.¡±

    ¡°The other was ensuring Bryant¡¯s safety and wellbeing. Otherwise, all the evidence would be

    handed over to the police.¡±

    Premeditated murder.

    That would be enough to put Teresa away for good.

    I felt a chill listening to all this.

    I had never imagined the depth of animosity and rejection Timothy had for Teresa and her daughter,

    Margaret.

    The ¡°loving mother¡± Bryant remembered was merely a fa?ade put up after being found out by

    Timothy.

    Hesitantly, I asked, ¡°Does Bryant know about any of this¡­?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ferguson couldn¡¯t bear to tell him.¡±

    Gary seemed to hold back, offering only this exnation.

    I felt there was more to it but didn¡¯t press further.

    Not just Timothy, I too felt a pang of pity for Bryant.

    To lose his mother so young, and to realize the stepmother he was so grateful to might have never

    truly cared for him¡­

    And what about Margaret?

    Did she know all this?

    Thinking about it made my scalp tingle.

    But then, I realized it wasn¡¯t my ce to interfere.

    At least, Bryant genuinely cared for Margaret.

    ¡°Margaret was raised solely by Teresa; her mind is definitely not simple,¡± Timothy sighed, ¡°That¡¯s

    why I was so against Bryant marrying her. Now that Bryant marries a good girl like you, I¡¯m even

    more hesitant¡­¡±

    He paused, then continued pleadingly, ¡°Jane, can we postpone the divorce talk?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°Timothy¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just a postponement.¡± He continued, almost as if he was making a promise, ¡°After my

    eightieth birthday, if that boy still hasn¡¯t made you happy, you can think about divorce again, and I

    won¡¯t stop you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    I didn¡¯t hesitate and agreed right away.

    Ever since I joined the Ferguson family, Timothy had shown me nothing but love, never making

    demands or allowing anyone to trouble me.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58

    Now, with him making this simple request, I had no reason to refuse.

    Bryant and I were already living separately anyway. A divorce paper was just a formality to make

    the separation clearer, nothing urgent.

    Besides, Timothy¡¯s eightieth birthday was just a month away. It would be here before we

    knew it.

    Gary walked me out of the study.

    ¡°Mr. Ferguson is just looking out for you and the young master, hoping you¡¯d take some more time

    to think things over,¡± he said gently.

    I was about to respond when my phone buzzed with a call.

    An unknownndline number.

    ¡°Hello, is this a family member of Christine Jackson?¡±

    ¡°Yes, speaking.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re calling from the RiverCity Police Department. Could youe down here as soon as

    possible?¡±

    Panic set in before I could even ask for details, and the line went dead.

    I rushed downstairs, only to be confronted by an irate Margaret the moment I stepped out

    of the elevator.

    ¡°You¡¯ve crossed the line!¡±

    As she attempted to p me, I caught her wrist in time.

    My mind was preupied with Christine¡¯s situation, Margaret¡¯s drama was the least of my worries.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± I snapped.

    I shrugged off her grip and strode away, my heart in turmoil over what could have happened to

    Christine.

    And there it was, that familiar ck Maybach trailing my car, adding to my irritation..

    What was Bryant up to this time?

    Did he really think I¡¯d let Margaret p me without consequence, and now he wasing to her

    defense?

    At a red light, I dialed his number, asking, ¡°Why are you following me?¡±

    A woman¡¯s scoff came through the speaker.

    ¡°Jane, you tter yourself.¡±

    It was Margaret, her tone sugary sweet. ¡°Bry is just worried about me. He wanted to apany me

    to the police station. This has nothing to do with you.¡±

    I paused, feeling as though she¡¯d pped me hard across the face.

    Right. She was correct.

    It wasn¡¯t just now; I had been deluding myself for the past three years.

    Arriving at the police station, I didn¡¯t even need to enter to know what Christine had done.

    why

    And why Margaret hade to the police station in the dead of night.

    The Panamera parked at the Ferguson Group earlier, still without a license te, was now a wreck,

    almost reduced to scrap metal.

    Inside a cop led me to

    Christine.

    Usually so vibrant and lively, she now sat alone in a corner, resting her chin in her hands, her

    demeanor subdued.

    Hearing footsteps, she looked up, a smile spreading across her lips upon seeing me.

    My heart ached as I approached, gesturing outside, ¡°You did that?¡±

    ¡°She already confessed.¡± Before Christine could respond, the officer interjected.

    I tapped her forehead lightly, ¡°Impulse is the devil.¡±

    ¡°But I had to take that hit for you.¡±

    Christine seemed unfazed, slowly standing up with a look of plea, ¡°My legs are numb, help me up,

    will you?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh as I supported her, but before I could say more, Margaret stormed in, heels

    clicking loudly.

    ¡°How dare you touch my car?!¡± she demanded, looking down on Christine.

    Christine, unfazed, pped her hands dramatically, ¡°Your Panamera, ¡®poof¡±, gone!¡±

    ¡°Christine, is it? I¡¯ll make sure you regret this!¡±

    Margaret stamped her foot in frustration, turning to find Bryant, dressed in a sleek ck trench coat,

    stepping in, ¡°Bry, aren¡¯t you going to do something? They¡¯re walking all over

    me!¡±

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59

    In public, Bryant always carried an air of aloofness.

    His ck trench coat only added to his aura of unapproachability.

    As he moved closer, a knot of anxiety tightened in my stomach.

    This could either go down easy or get real messy.

    The least of it could mean coughing up some cash, but at its worst¡­

    Given Bryant¡¯s clout in RiverCity, getting Christine thrown behind bars would be a piece of cake for

    him.

    And it was a no-brainer that he¡¯d stand up for Margaret.

    Sure enough, he took his ce by Margaret¡¯s side, gaze lowered, lips parting slightly to ask, ¡°How

    do you want to handle this?¡±

    My palms clenched at my sides. Before I could say anything, Christine pulled me behind her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the fall alone. This has nothing to do with Jane.¡±

    ¡°Christine!¡±

    Panic surged through me, but Christine turned to me, her tone mocking, ¡°And what are you going to

    do? Beg your ex in front of everyone, or plead with the other woman who tried to muscle in on your

    marriage?¡±

    Before her words could fully sink in, the tension escted.

    Margaret scoffed, ¡°Who are you calling the other woman? Bryant and I have known each other

    since we were kids, so it¡¯s definitely not me. And I¡¯m definitely not the unloved one

    either.¡±

    Her words cut deep.

    By her logic, the marriage I thought was happy for three years was built on lies.

    I forced a bitter smile, looking into Bryant¡¯s cold, deep eyes. ¡°Is that how it is, Bryant?¡± I asked.

    After loving him devotedly for seven years, to bebeled the ¡°other woman¡±¡­.

    What others thought didn¡¯t matter to me; I only cared about his view.

    Margaret, clinging to his arm and tilting her chin up, challenged, ¡°Isn¡¯t it, Bry?¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Bryant¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he smoothly withdrew his arm, ¡°It¡¯s just a car

    DEN

    pick up another one tomorrow.¡±

    I was taken aback. Was he not going to stand up for Margaret?

    Her face fell at his attempt to calm the waters, ¡°Is it that simple? They didn¡¯t just smash a car, they

    were pping me in the face!¡±

    Bryant nced at her, his voice cool, ¡°Didn¡¯t you p Janest night?¡±

    Thatment surprised not just me, but Christine as well.

    We exchanged looks, both finding confusion in the other¡¯s eyes.

    Was Bryant¡­ taking my side?

    Despite Margaret¡¯s guilt, she wasn¡¯t ready to let go, her eyes teary as she insisted, ¡°That¡¯s not the

    same. You¡¯re clearly on her side.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my wife. It¡¯s natural for me to be on her side,¡± Bryant stated tly.

    I was stunned, feeling a flicker of hope reignite somewhere deep inside me.

    ¡°Jane, pull yourself together,¡± I reminded myself.

    Margaret¡¯s face soured for a moment before she regained herposure, ¡°But you are going to

    divorce her for me.¡±

    Bryant¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Margaret, who told you I¡¯m¡­¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± Margaret interrupted, defiant.

    Suppressing the bitterness inside, I couldn¡¯t stand to hear their bickering anymore. My gaze fixed on

    Bryant, ¡°You¡¯re not going to pursue this matter, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my car, you should be asking me,¡± Margaret interjected forcefully.

    ¡°But it¡¯s his money, right?¡± I shot back, standing tall, ¡°Bryant and I are still married. Legally, any

    propertyOwned by N?velDrama.Org.

    he buys you with marital assets can be reimed by me. My advice? Cut

    your losses.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±-

    ¡°It means, this isn¡¯t up for your discussion.¡±

    I only needed Bryant to let this go.

    Margaret wouldn¡¯t be able to press charge on her own.

    Hearing this, Margaret red at me, wishing she could tear me apart, then turned to Bryant,

    frowning, ¡°Your dear wife sure is petty and domineering¡­¡±

    I couldn¡¯t stand another moment of embarrassment, ¡°Bryant, since you¡¯re not pursuing this, we¡¯ll be

    leaving.¡±

    With that, Christine and I handled the formalities and left promptly.

    As we walked away, Margaret¡¯s nagging voice floated behind us.

    ¡°Bry, living with her for three years must have been exhausting¡­¡±

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your grandpa, you wouldn¡¯t have to deal with this crap.¡±

    Christine rolled her eyes so hard I thought they might get stuck. If I hadn¡¯t grabbed her arm, she¡¯d

    have stormed back to argue some more.

    Out of nowhere, it had started raining, the autumn wind chilling to the bone, making you want to

    hunker down.

    Once we got into the car, Christine burst out, ¡°Why did you pull me back? Did you not hear what she

    said? Damn, what a load of bullshit. She must¡¯ve been hiding when brains were

    handed out!¡±

    ¡°I heard.¡±

    I sighed, starting the car and slowly merging onto the road, ¡°Bryant is fickle. I just wanted to get out

    of there before he changes his mind.¡±

    Arguing with Margaret is pointless,

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you pissed?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t so much about not being angry as much as being used to it.

    At this hour, RiverCity¡¯s nightlife was just kicking off. The streets were bustling and particrly

    congested.

    Suddenly, Christine shed a grin, leaning in and winking at me, ¡°Feels good, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°What feels good?¡±

    ¡°Seeing her car smashed up like that, feels good, right?¡±

    I thought about it, unable to deny the dark thoughts in my heart, ¡°Yeah, it does.¡±

    Margaret¡¯s identical car parked next to mine had been an eyesore.

    It wasn¡¯t just about the car. It felt like she was showing off her ce in Bryant¡¯s heart.

    Seeing that wreck parked outside the police station, I was worried about Christine and couldn¡¯t

    enjoy the moment.

    But now, thinking back, it felt like a massive weight had been lifted off my chest.

    ¡°That¡¯s all I needed to hear.¡±

    I

    Christine looked thoroughly pleased with herself.

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°But you can¡¯t handle it like this again.¡±

    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°Don¡¯t brush me off.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not. You know I always listen to you.¡±

    I was at a loss with her. When we reached her ce, I softly said, ¡°Christine, you really

    can¡¯t be this reckless. Today was Bryant letting things slide. But what if he had decided to take

    Margaret¡¯s side?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡±

    Christine smirked, ¡°There¡¯s always Steven, right?¡±

    That¡¯s when it hit me ¨C I¡¯dpletely forgotten about her and Steven!

    Suddenly, it all made sense. She had her bases covered.

    I was nothing in Bryant¡¯s eyes, but Steven had been his buddy since childhood.

    Even if not for me, he would¡¯ve let go for Steven¡¯s sake.

    ¡°Alright, I guess I worried for nothing.¡± I chuckled.

    ¡°Just focus on staying calm and taking care of yourself.¡±

    She pointed at my belly, lifting her chin, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t risk going to jail. Then who¡¯d be there for you

    and the little one if you got bullied, huh?¡±

    Then, switching gears, she asked, ¡°But why did Bryant stand up for you.

    I paused for a moment, ¡°Not sure.¡±

    you today?¡±

    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s realized he cares for you now that he¡¯s lost you? Suddenly found out

    You¡¯re the one he loves?¡± Christine threw a soap opera Sude

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±

    curveball.

    I scoffed, dismissing the idea without a second thought, ¡°He won¡¯t fall for me.¡±

    ¡°If he didn¡¯t fall for you, how did you get pregnant?¡±

    Christine was setting me up, and it took me a moment to catch up before I yfully red at her,

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    On my way back to Riverview Estate, her question lingered in my mind, only to be denied time and

    again.

    Bryant, he couldn¡¯t possibly love me.

    After spending over a thousand days and nights together without a hint of affection, separation

    made it even less likely.

    Yet, this thought shattered the moment I stepped out of the elevator and saw him standing at my

    door.¡±

    Christine¡¯s question resurfaced.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked, only then noticing the ck suitcase that matched his clothes, ced

    by his side.

    Under the bright lights, Bryant stood tall, his usually distant demeanor softened, his voice deep and

    gentle.

    ¡°I came for you.¡±

    I met his gaze, asking. ¡°But why the suitcase?¡±

    ¡°Thought I¡¯d move in,¡± he said.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61

    My heart skipped a beat, then quickly descended into a familiar chaos I couldn¡¯t tame. I took a deep

    breath, continuing, ¡°Moving in here? I don¡¯t recall agreeing to that.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa mentioned you agreed to put the divorce on hold,¡± he retorted, pushing his phone towards

    me as if it were a peace offering. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell him yourself?¡±

    ¡°Jerk,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but re at him. ¡°Agreeing to wait on the divorce doesn¡¯t mean I agreed to

    you moving in.¡±

    The CEO of Ferguson Group resorting to such tactics, who would believe it?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it only natural for a married couple to live together?¡± he replied, smoothly as ever.

    ¡°Bullshit.¡± I muttered under my breath, making my way into the house, with him following closely

    behind without an ounce of hesitation.

    Perhaps it was the recollection of what Timothy had shared with me earlier that evening, or maybe a

    sudden wave of pity towards Bryant, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to kick him

    out.

    Instead, I simply pointed towards a room opposite the master bedroom, ¡°You can stay

    there.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sure.¡±

    He didn¡¯t push any further, epting my offer with a mild temperament and carried his luggage into

    the room.

    I got myself a ss of ice water and had barely set the ss down when I bumped into a broad,

    warm chest. It was a familiar yet nostalgic scent.

    Yet, I quickly stepped back, slightly flustered, ¡°Anything else?¡±

    We felt more like strangers than a married couple, and it was precisely this distance that ! needed to

    maintain.

    To remind myself, ¡°Jane, you¡¯re not the one he cherishes.¡±

    A hint of sadness flickered across his face as he pressed his lips together, ¡°I was just wondering

    how your face is. Has it gotten any better?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I replied offhandedly.

    I hadn¡¯t even thought to check in the mirror all night.

    It wasn¡¯t until he mentioned it that I remembered.

    He raised his hand, ¡°Let me see.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± I instinctively dodged, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it myself.¡±

    ¡°Jane, are we really going to be this distant now?¡± he frowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± I replied.

    My mind shed back to him and Margaret at the police station, so close and intimate. My gaze fell

    to his sleeve as I spoke indifferently, ¡°I just find it disgusting.¡±

    I did love him, that was true.

    But the Bryant I fell in love with was pure and proud, not someone who¡¯s just rolled out of another

    woman¡¯s bed trying tofort me.

    ¡°Well¡­ at least remember to apply some ointment,¡± he said, his hand pausing mid-air, his fingers

    curling slightly.

    It was the first time I saw him look so awkward.

    Back in my room, reflecting on that moment, a mix of sourness and pity swirled within

    1.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Yet, looking up at the mirror and seeing the stark red marks on my face after removing my makeup,

    I found my reason to harden my heart again.

    He probably didn¡¯t defend Margaret earlier just to prevent me from bringing it up to Timothy.

    After all, he¡¯s always been considerate towards Margaret.

    Unable to enjoy dinner at the family gathering and feeling famished after a shower, I couldn¡¯t focus

    on my book. Peering through the door crack, I noticed the living room lights were still on.

    Not wanting to face Bryant, I hesitated but eventually gave in to my hunger. Thinking he might have

    forgotten to turn off the lights, I ordered delivery with a note to leave it hanging on the door, avoiding

    any doorbell rings.

    Unexpectedly, as I tiptoed out after seeing the delivery notification, I ran straight into Bryant working

    in the open office area.

    Fresh from a shower, he wore a navy blue pajama set, looking effortlessly handsome his wet hair

    adding to his allure. Removing his gold-rimmed sses, he massaged the bridge of his nose before

    approaching me, ¡°Hungry?¡±

    with

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62

    ¡°No, not at all.¡±

    1 scrambled for an excuse, ¡°I was just grabbing something.¡±

    ¡°That something?¡±

    He gestured towards a delivery bag sitting on the dining table.

    Feeling the awkwardness of being caught in a lie, I touched my nose, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell the delivery guy

    not to ring the bell?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t ring the bell.¡±

    ¡°Then how did you know?¡±

    ¡°He knocked.¡±

    I was speechless, internally cursing the delivery guy¡¯s cleverness.

    Walking over, I started to unpack the bag, ready to dig in, when Bryant ced a steaming bowl of

    seafood chowder in front of me..

    ¡°Grandpa said you didn¡¯t eat much tonight, had the leftover seafood sent over.¡±

    ¡°And the chowder¡­?¡±

    ¡°I made it.¡±

    Sitting across me, Bryant¡¯s face was serious, his voice calm and cool, ¡°I took a shower before I

    cooked. You¡¯ve been feeling under the weather, try to cut down on the takeout.¡±

    His words stopped me in my tracks, leaving me surprised.

    He was telling me that he¡¯d cleaned up, wasn¡¯t ¡°dirty¡± anymore before he made the chowder, so I

    wouldn¡¯t find it disgusting.

    I bowed my head, the steam from the chowder blurring my vision, and took several bites before I

    couldpose myself.

    ¡°Bryant, you really don¡¯t have to do this.¡±

    It made me hesitant.

    I hate indecision the most, don¡¯t want to be someone like that.

    Suddenly, a hand reached out, tucking a strand of hair behind my ear, his cool fingertips. grazing my

    earlobe.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t partners look out for each other?¡± After saying that, he urged, ¡°Eat up.¡±

    For a moment, it felt as if we had returned to our old days.

    He was still that gentle and considerate husband.

    Looking up, I met his piercing gaze, ¡°But, I only agreed to a month for Timothy¡¯s sake.¡± ¡°Just this

    month, then.¡±

    His gaze was deep and lingering. ¡°In the past, it was always you taking care of me, taking care of

    Grandpa. This month, let me take good care of you, fulfill my duties as a husband?¡±

    My heart stirred, but I remained silent.

    I couldn¡¯t agree, nor could I bear to refuse. Logic didn¡¯t allow it, yet my emotions desperately clung

    to this scant warmth.

    In the heavy yet delicate atmosphere, Bryant seemed to carefully choose his words, his voice

    hoarse, as if sandpapered.

    ¡°From the start, I never believed we reached a point where divorce was the only option, I

    never agreed to it.¡±

    I abruptly tightened my grip on the spoon, and when I looked up at him again, I forced myself to

    appear calm

    ¡°We¡¯ve been secretly married for so long, but your first love can openlye and go with you. One

    phone call and you disappear. What am I then, someone who has to hide in the shadows? You can

    talk like that because in this marriage, amidst all our differences, you¡¯ve never been on the receiving

    end of pain.

    Despite my best efforts to control it, my voice broke towards the end.

    He looked momentarily surprised, then fell silent, ¡°Jane¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk anymore.¡±

    I hurriedly finished the rest of the chowder and fled.

    Back in my room, my heart wouldn¡¯t settle. Just as I was about to fall asleep, the thou

    of him being just beyond the wall stirred my mind again.

    Indecisive and tangled.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    That pretty much summed up where we stood now.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63

    Ever since I found out I was pregnant, my sleep had never been worse.

    I kept telling myself he was just my ex-husband, but feelings, as it turned out, aren¡¯t something

    can control.

    The next morning, with dark circles under my eyes, I was about to leave for work when Bryant

    stopped me in the foyer.

    He was decked out in a fitted iron-grey suit that added to his unapproachable vibe but also made

    him more eye-catching because of his good looks and build.

    He handed me a thermal bag without waiting for my response, his voice cool, ¡°Take breakfast with

    you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    I didn¡¯t refuse and took it gracefully. It saved me the trouble of buying breakfast, and considering

    he¡¯s the father of the child I¡¯m carrying, eating a breakfast he provided didn¡¯t seem too much.

    Seeing my reaction, a barely noticeable smile touched the corners of his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m heading to the

    office too. Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    ¡°Maybe not. It¡¯s better to avoid any awkwardness, in case your darling decides to confront

    me.¡±

    ¡°She won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°So, you admit she¡¯s your darling now?¡± My tone was unavoidably sarcastic. After saying that, I

    walked out the door and entered the elevator.

    In the underground parking lot, the familiar ck Maybach was parked right beside my

    car.

    I forced myself to ignore it, got into my own car, and was about to start it when Kevin, all smiles,

    knocked on my window.

    He had always been nice to me, and it wasn¡¯t fair to take out my frustration with Bryant on

    him.

    So I rolled down the window. ¡°Kevin, what¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, good morning.¡±

    Kevin¡¯s face was the picture of eagerness, quickly reced by an embarrassed but polite smile.

    ¡°Uh, I think I ran over a nail earlier, and my tire¡¯s t. Could I possibly catch a ride with you? You

    know how hard it is to get a cab during the morning rush¡­¡±

    I chuckled, ¡°Hop in.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll drive. Didn¡¯t you hurt your foot the other night? You should rest.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    I smoothly got out and let him take the driver¡¯s seat, settling myself in the back.

    As I buckled up, it struck me. ¡°How did you know I hurt my foot the other night?¡±

    ¡°I was with Mr¡­ cough!¡±

    Kevin stopped mid-sentence as he saw Bryant, stone-faced,ing out of the building, nearly

    choking on his own saliva, coughing repeatedly.

    Then, he turned to me with pitiful eyes, ¡°I forgot to mention, Mr. Ferguson will be joining us in your

    car.¡±

    ¡°¡­Okay.¡± I hesitated for a moment before agreeing.

    Before Kevin could say anything to Bryant, thetter had already smoothly opened the back door of

    the car and got in.

    ¡°What you said back at the house was incorrect.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    He leaned in as he got into the car, his posture rxed, ¡°Thest word.¡±

    I frowned, trying to remember what I had said, until the car moved out of the parking lot, and it

    suddenly came back to me.

    My heart skipped a beat, and I nced at him, ¡°What about it?¡±

    Asking the question made my heart race even faster, filled with anticipation.

    ¡°I never admitted to that.¡± His voice was deep and sinct.

    I couldn¡¯t tell if I should be relieved or disappointed, and I let my gaze fall. ¡°Okay.¡±

    The conversation ended there. His interference made it awkward to ask Kevin what I

    wanted to.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    We used to arrive at the office together, and he would always have Kevin stop the car in a discreet

    spot so I could get out first, to keep people from knowing I was his wife.

    Today, I was all set to get off as usual, but the car went straight on, showing no signs of stopping.

    Puzzled, I looked at Bryant, only to find his deep gaze fixed on me.

    Before I could speak, he asked in a low, clear voice, ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64

    ¡°How do you know I¡¯m looking at you if you don¡¯t look at me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking at my wife, as I rightly should.¡± He shamelessly threw out that line.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    The question I had wanted to ask got stuck in my throat.

    The Ferguson Group building towered above, its dense ss facades glinting like diamond cuts,

    shimmering with the morning sun.

    Kevin parked the car under the portico, and I practically jumped out, eager to escape the brewing

    storm.

    ¡°Jane, good morning!¡± Linda suddenly appeared from not too far off, greeting me with an infectious

    energy.

    I managed a smile, grabbing her arm to hurry along,

    Good morning. Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s freezing.¡± ¡°Jane, you forgot your breakfast.¡± Behind us, Bryant stepped

    out of the car, calling out to

    1.

    Taking a deep breath, I turned to take the breakfast, keeping my distance, ¡°Thanks, Mr. Ferguson.¡±

    ¡°Jane, are you and Mr. Ferguson¡­¡±¡±

    Linda hooked her arm with mine, leaning in with a mischievous wink, ¡°When did you two get

    together? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re Mr. Ferguson¡¯s secret wife!¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to stir up any drama before the divorce, especially not something that might reach

    Margaret and cause who knows what, so I instinctively denied it.

    In the midst of our conversation, Bryant, with his long strides, had already passed by us.

    Linda¡¯s words, undoubtedly, had reached his ears in full.

    Yet, he said nothing to refute it.

    Linda¡¯s eyes

    widened. Once the exclusive elevator doors closed behind him, she gasped, ¡°Jane, your denial is

    useless now, Mr. Ferguson himself has confirmed it!¡±

    ¡°When did he confirm anything?¡±

    ¡°Silence is the loudest form of admission!¡±

    I felt helpless, increasingly finding it impossible to argue with the young fresh-out-of-college.

    But Linda knew when to stop. Once in the elevator, she kept quiet.

    and

    It wasn¡¯t until we were in my office that she resumed her relentless gossip.

    ¡°Jane, I can hardly believe I¡¯m working right under the nose of the Ferguson Group¡¯s CEO¡¯s

    wife!¡±

    ¡°Did you really get married three years ago? Do you have any children?¡±

    ¡°Well, it makes sense. He often frosts your office ss the moment he steps in. I can¡¯t believe I

    never picked up on your close rtionship!¡±

    My head began to ache, ¡°Linda¡­¡±

    She jumped, ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, you were saying?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°Make me a cup of coffee, please. And don¡¯t call me that.¡±

    ¡°Right away!¡±

    She darted off, her steps bold and confident, and soon returned with a steaming cup of

    coffee.

    Leaning over my desk, she tried to butter me up, ¡°Jane, could you get tickets to Eason¡¯s concert?¡±

    Eason was a hugely popr singer, his concert tickets typically sold out in a sh, gone. within

    seconds of going on sale.

    His uing concert in RiverCity was sponsored by a fast-moving consumer goods brand under

    the Ferguson Group, so thepany should have some internal tickets.

    I was surprised, ¡°You like Eason too?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, do you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, especially during my college days. His songs were all I listened to.¡±

    I smiled ruefully, promising her, ¡°Go back to work, I¡¯ll see what I can do about the ticke

    After Linda left, I opened the lunch bag, only to find not just breakfast inside but also a small jewelry

    box, with a sticky note attached.

    ¡°Jane, happy 8th anniversary¡±

    I nced at the calendar, momentarily stunned.

    So, he remembered too.

    Today was the anniversary of the day we met.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65

    That made my mind wander all morning long.

    It felt like there were two little figures brawling Inside my head.

    One argued, ¡°Look, he does care after all. He even remembers the first day we met.¡±

    The other retorted, ¡°Come on, he recently forgot you even went to RiverCity University. ¨C How could

    he remember that day? He probably asked Steven or someone. Don¡¯t get all lovesick!¡±

    By noon, I shook off these cluttered thoughts and asked Christine if she wanted to join me for lunch

    in the cafeteria.

    We used to order takeout or dine out quite a bit

    Buttely, I couldn¡¯t be bothered to walk an extra step, and takeout just wasn¡¯t as fresh or clean as

    the cafeteria¡¯s offerings. So, we practically made the cafeteria our new haunt.

    Heading towards the office area, I wasn¡¯t sure who had brought their packed lunch, but the smell

    suddenly made me queasy, and I found myself dashing to the restroom.

    After emptying my stomach until it hurt and the bitter taste lingered in my mouth, I finally

    straightened up, leaning against the wall for support.

    I never imagined pregnancy could be this tough.

    Yet, thinking of the tiny life inside me made it all seem worthwhile.

    ¡°You¡¯re throwing up again?¡±

    I thought everyone would be out for lunch at this time, but as I exited, there stood Margaret by the

    sink.

    My heart raced. If she found out about my pregnancy, she wouldn¡¯t let it go.

    If this reached Bryant, I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance in a custody battle.

    I tried to mask my nervousness, replying casually, ¡°I told you, my stomach¡¯s been acting up. Isn¡¯t

    vomiting normal then? You seem to have plenty of free time, standing here listening to me puke.¡±

    ¡°Is it really just a stomach issue?¡± She grilled me, her eyes brimming with deep distrust and threat.

    ¡°What else could it be?¡±

    ¡°It better be.¡±

    She seemed half-convinced.

    As I finished washing my hands and was about to leave, Margaret suddenly said, ¡°Jane, you¡¯re not

    pregnant, are you?¡±

    My heart nearly stopped, but I forced a smile, replying calmly. ¡°If I were pregnant, would! be

    divorcing Bryant and letting you have him?¡±

    That seemed to reassure her. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± she said.

    Then she warned me scornfully, ¡°You¡¯d better be smart and finalize the divorce soon. Don¡¯t cling to

    Bry.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Normally, I would have snapped back, but every second with her made me fear slipping

    1.

    Dropping the word, I walked away.

    Christine had already snagged us a spot in the cafeteria. When I brought over our meals, she

    immediately noticed something was off.

    ¡°You look pale. What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°How did I never notice your keen detective skills before?¡± Iughed, easing the tension as I briefly

    shared what happened.

    Christine arched an eyebrow, ¡°She¡¯s still nosy about your pregnancy? Seems she doesn¡¯t know

    everyone¡¯s already calling her the other woman.¡±

    ¡°When did this happen?¡±

    ¡°Just this morning. Didn¡¯t you arrive at work with Bryant? Word spread fast. Lots of fol are guessing

    who the real deal is between you two, and most are betting on you, waiti to see her

    embarrassment.¡±

    She scrutinized me, ¡°Speaking of which, why did youe to work with him? Spill the

    beans.¡±

    I sighed, ¡°He moved into Riverview Estatest night.¡±

    Christine was baffled, ¡°He¡¯s not suddenly having a change of heart, nning some grand ¡®winning

    the wife back¡¯ scheme, is he?¡±

    I didn¡¯t know what to say.

    I could have given her a definitive answerst night, but now I was starting to doubt myself.

    Bryant¡¯s intentions were bing harder to decipher.

    Christine shook her head in despair, ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over. You won¡¯t stand a chance if he pulls a

    few more stunts like that. You¡¯ll be head over heels.¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± I gave a bitter smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s still Margaret. She won¡¯t allow it to happen.¡±

    ¡°That all depends on what Bryant decides. Don¡¯t be fooled by his easy-going appearance; he can

    be ruthlessly decisive. If he wants to shake off Margaret, that¡¯s just a matter of time.¡±

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66

    ¡°He won¡¯t hurt Margaret,¡± I said, shaking my head with a mix of resolve and resignation.

    That would only happen if he ever found out the real reason behind his mother¡¯s death. Maybe then,

    just maybe, he¡¯d change his attitude towards Margaret.

    But until that day, it seemed nearly impossible.

    Speaking of which, it baffled me why Timothy never spilled the beans to Bryant. I guess a trip back

    to the Ferguson Mansion was overdue to finally get some answers.

    Near the end of lunch, I steered the conversation back on track, ¡°By the way, Chris, did you manage

    to snag those concert tickets?¡±

    Christine had far more connections within thepany than I did.

    When the concert was announced, I immediately asked her to help me get tickets.

    Christine pointed upwards, rolling her eyes, ¡°For some reason, this time tickets are exclusively

    avable through the CEO¡¯s office. Everyone got just one; no extras.¡±

    ¡°Only from the CEO¡¯s office?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. If you really want them, why not ask Bryant while he¡¯s trying to win you over? He could

    probably get you as many as you want.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not.¡±

    Keeping a clear boundary between Bryant and me seemed for the best.

    Though, that was merely my side of things.

    No sooner had I returned to my office than Bryant¡¯s call came through.

    I walked over to the window to answer, greeted by his maic voice on the other end.

    ¡°Are you free Saturday night? Want to go to a concert together?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got extra tickets, huh?¡±

    I wasn¡¯t going to ask, but if it was offered, I had to consider Linda.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Can I get two tickets?¡± Linda would likely want to bring a friend; better safe than sorry.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have Kevin bring them down to you.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°And you?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve answered two of your questions. You haven¡¯t answered any of mine,¡± he said, his voice

    dropping lower.

    Caught off-guard, I replied softly. ¡°I¡¯m free.¡±

    The years I spent loving without being loved back were underscored by Eason¡¯s music.

    Now, attending this concert with him felt like a formal goodbye, a respectful and graceful end to my

    eight years of one-sided love.

    Moving back in with Bryant wasn¡¯t asfortable as it had been in our earlier days. Rekindling a

    rtionship isn¡¯t as simple as piecing back a broken mirror.

    Fortunately, Bryant¡¯s work kept him busy, often outte.

    He¡¯d leave before I woke and return after I¡¯d gone to bed.

    One night, I was startled awake by incessant doorbell ringing. Peering through the peephole, I saw

    Kevin struggling to support a tall, imposing figure: Bryant.

    His eyes were half-closed, a bit dazed, but his jawline was as sharp as ever, emitting an even more

    daunting aura than when sober.

    Had he been drinking?

    I opened the door, ¡°Had too much to drink?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Kevin replied quickly, ¡°Mr. Ferguson mentioned you¡¯ve been avoiding alcoholtely, so he¡¯s

    been drinking less at social events.¡±

    Kevin, usually so easygoing, looked visibly upset, ¡°He only had one drink tonight but someone

    messed with it. My fault for not watching out.¡±

    ¡°Who would pull such a dirty trick?¡± I frowned.

    Such low blows weren¡¯t umon in the business world, but given Bryant¡¯s status, it was

    a bold move.

    ¡°It was¡­¡± Kevin started to exin, but Bryant, lifting his eyelids slightly, interrupted in a hoarse

    voice, a clear warning, ¡°Kevin.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want me involved.

    I didn¡¯t push further and helped Kevin get him to the couch. Even through his clothes, I could feel

    his feverish heat, which rmed me

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take him to the hospital?¡±

    Kevin touched his nose awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Ferguson insisted on not falling into another trap, said he

    had toe back to you.¡±

    To me? As someone on the verge of bing his ex-wife, I wondered what use I could be.

    With a sigh, I asked, ¡°Did you call the family doctor?¡±

    ¡°No, he¡¯s out of the country this week, and Mr. Ferguson doesn¡¯t trust the other doctors.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, sorry to trouble you.¡±

    Before I could respond, Kevin left me with those words, heavy with implication, and made a quick

    exit.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67

    Someone messing with his drink was a nice way to put it. In reality, he was drugged with something

    sinister, something that toyed with human desires in the cruelest ways.

    Given Bryant¡¯s reputation for being ruthlessly decisive in the business world, whoever did. this to

    him was in for a world of hurt once he sobered up. But that was a problem for tomorrow.

    Right now, I was terrified he wouldn¡¯t make it through the night. His face was unnaturally flushed, a

    clear sign of the drug coursing through him.

    Caught in a dilemma, the ringing of my phone on the bedroom dresser felt like a lifeline. The caller

    ID shed urgently, and I snatched it up.

    ¡°Sweetie, guess what? I scored us tickets! Steven had them but-¡±

    ¡°Chris!¡± I blurted out, cutting her off mid-sentence. ¡°Do you know what to do if someone¡¯s been¡­uh,

    drugged? With that kind of drug?¡±

    ¡°What kind of drug?¡±

    ¡°An aphrodisiac.¡± I could barely get the words out.

    I could almost hear Christine choking on her drink, coughing in surprise. ¡°Cough, why the sudden

    quiz on¡­cough cough¡­drugs? It¡¯s not you, is it¡­cough?¡±

    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s Bryant.¡±

    .Where is he now?¡±

    ¡°In the living room.¡±

    ¡°And you?¡±

    ¡°In the bedroom.¡±

    Her questions left me more confused than ever, but I pressed on. ¡°Just tell me what to

    do.¡±

    ¡°Lock your bedroom door. Now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Do it! Hurry!¡±

    Her urgency made my legs move before my brain fully processed her instructions, and I found

    myself heading toward the door.

    But just as I reached for the frame, the room darkened slightly, and I looked up Bryant¡¯s deep,

    bottomless eyes, red with desire.

    into

    Gone was his usualposed demeanor. His upper body was d in a ck dress shirt, still

    managing to look somewhat reserved. Below, however, was a different story, with his arousal

    embarrassingly obvious.

    Though we were intimately familiar with each other¡¯s bodies, I still blushed at the sight. It was too

    much.

    On the other end of the line, Christine was still waiting for a response. ¡°Jane¡­?¡±

    Before I could reply, my phone died, plunging me into silence.

    Panic set in. I stuttered, ¡°I¡¯ll, uh, get you a ss of water¡­¡±

    But as I tried to pass him, he wrapped his arms around me from behind, his lips finding the sensitive

    skin of my neck, sending shivers down my spine.

    ¡°Bryant¡­¡± My voice trembled as I spoke.

    He seemed not to hear, pulling me closer, until could feel the heat of his body through the thin gap

    between us.

    His lips brushed my ear, breath moist and heavy with desire. The moment he lightly bit my earlobe,

    my legs almost gave out.

    Here was the man I¡¯d been pining over for years.

    Despite my resolve to keep things strictly business, my body betrayed me, aching for his touch after

    being starved for so long¡­

    But holding onto a bit of sense, I tried to push his arms off. ¡°Bryant, I don¡¯t feel well¡­¡±

    It sounded like a rejection, but my voice was soft, almost inviting.

    Bryant¡¯s breathing grew heavier, and with a sudden movement, he turned me around to face him,

    his hands cradling my head as he kissed me deeply.

    The night deepened around us, filled with the sounds of our heated encounter, blurring the lines

    between desire and reason.

    In the heat of the moment, it was hard to tell who was burning more fiercely.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    The scene was charged with an intensity that felt like we were newlyweds, lost in the throes of

    passion.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68

    But we were on the fast track to divorce.

    1 tried to push him away, but I just didn¡¯t have the strength. Panic rising, I was on the verge of tears

    ¡°N

    Bryant, please, no!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡­ You don¡¯t want this?¡± His voice was rough, his eyes a deep crimson, restraint palpable

    in his gaze.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    He closed his eyes for a moment, veins throbbing on his forehead, breathing heavy as if he was

    fighting with every ounce of his being, but eventually, he let me go¡­

    Clutching my hands together, I whispered, ¡°So, you¡¯ll¡­¡±

    ¡°Jane.¡±

    Suddenly, he opened his eyes, desire unabated if anything, more intense. He pulled me into his

    arms, his lips brushing my ear, ¡°Help me out, will you?¡±

    Maybe it was the confusion clouding my mind, but I detected a plea in his voice.

    My heart skipped a beat, ¡°How can I help?¡±

    That question, in his mind, was consent. He leaned down, his arms scooping beneath my knees,

    lifting me off the ground.

    Instinctively, my arms wrapped around his neck, a position that screamed vulnerabilit

    He took two steps towards the living room couch and sat down, my legs still wrapped around his

    waist.

    Trying to escape the heat between us, I shifted back.

    His desire-filled gaze swept down, his voice husky, ¡°You¡¯ve made my pants wet.¡±

    Confused, I followed his gaze, noticing a damp patch on his ck dress pants¡­.

    Embarrassment flooded me, but seeing the pleasure in his eyes sparked my irritation. ¡°How exactly

    can I help you?¡± I asked.

    Bryant leaned back, his warm, dry hands gently gripping my wrists, slowly caressing.

    The next second, I heard the crisp sound of a belt buckle¡­.

    I shivered, his hand guiding mine to his dick.

    ¡°Just like this,¡± he murmured, voice dark and husky.

    I stared at him, face ame with shock.

    Three years married, and sure, we¡¯ve been intimate. But this was a first.

    The thing under my hand felt like it could burn me alive, I wanted to let go but couldn¡¯t.

    I stuttered, ¡°What¡­ what if I don¡¯t help?¡±

    He looked down at me, ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±

    Just as I was about to suggest dropping the whole thing, he added, ¡°Kevin said it might kill

    1.

    The next morning, I was rudely awakened by the cold, seeking the warmth next to me instinctively.

    Just as I was about to drift back to sleep, reality hit me!

    When I opened my eyes, I found Bryant¡¯s gaze filled with tenderness.

    This was not like the superficial affection we shared during our three years of sleeping in the same

    bed; this was different.

    But even now, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to believe it.

    After all, I knew all too well how good this man was at pretending.

    Bryant¡¯s voice was soft, ¡°Slept well?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    I responded, trying to distance myself, but the soreness in my arms made me gasp.

    I didn¡¯t even realize how long I had been at it.

    At first, I was clumsy, just going back and forth

    And then¡­

    Images too explicit for words flooded my mind, and I avoided his gaze, asking, ¡°Why are you in my

    bed?¡±

    After it was all overst night, I was too exhausted and fell asleep during his attempt to clean up.

    He looked serious as he replied, ¡°After you fell asleep, you pulled me in, wouldn¡¯t let me go.¡±

    I wanted to argue, but had no defense, so I stayed silent and headed straight to the bathroom to

    freshen up.

    Bryant followed, leaning against the bathroom door frame, ¡°Are you busy this morning?¡±

    Confused, I asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Taking his time putting on his watch, Bryant said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital for a full check-up.¡±

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69

    I had almost forgotten about it, honestly.

    But he, surprisingly, hadn¡¯t.

    Drying my face with a soft towel, I said, ¡°No need, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    He frowned, ¡°Weren¡¯t you feeling unwellst night?¡±

    How could I possibly tell him that the doctor had advised against intimacy during the first trimester

    of pregnancy?

    So, I deflected, ¡°I¡¯m better now.¡±

    He was skeptical, ¡°Really?¡±

    If we were to go, it would be to the exclusive clinic under the Ferguson Group, where we¡¯d use a

    private entrance.

    No waiting in lines, and the test results woulde back quickly.

    But that would make it even harder for me to hide the pregnancy.

    I couldn¡¯t go, no matter what.

    Avoiding his gaze, I said, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to go. I hate hospitals.¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    ¡°Jane.¡± Bryant¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°You¡¯re not hiding something from me, are you?¡±

    My nervousness made me drop the moisturizer I was holding onto the marble countertop with a

    sharp clink, nearly stopping my heart.

    It was too obvious I was hiding something.

    He stepped closer, turning me to face him with a look that seemed to pierce right throug me, ¡°Is

    there really something you¡¯re not telling me?¡±

    ¡°Bryant¡­¡±

    He hesitated, then said, ¡°Are you¡­ sick?¡±

    I let out a long sigh, ¡°Yes, so let¡¯s just get a divorce and not hold each other back.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± He raised his voice suddenly, a tremble in it hard to detect, and grabbed my hand to

    lead me outside.

    ¡°Bryant, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to the hospital.¡±

    He gripped my wrist so tightly it hurt.

    But I couldn¡¯t find it in me to be angry, ¡°Are you afraid I¡¯m going to die or somethin

    As soon as I said it, he spun around, his expression stern and teeth gritted, ¡°If you dare to die, I¡¯ll

    nab your ashes and stash them in my family¡¯s tomb.¡±¡±

    His fierce demeanor took me aback, and I couldn¡¯t help but scoff. ¡°Psycho.¡±

    It was almost as if he cared deeply. If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d think he had fallen for

    1.

    Bryant¡¯s face darkened, but he didn¡¯t let go of my hand, ¡°We¡¯re going to the hospital.¡±

    Refusing any further could lead him to directly check my medical records.

    Either way,

    I¡¯d be facing the same oue.

    Gritting my teeth, I said, albeit with a shaky voice, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Are you nervous?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t nervousness; it was fear. But I had no choice in the matter.

    On the way to the hospital, I was distracted, worrying about what would happen if he found out

    about the pregnancy.

    Would we still be able to get a smooth divorce after Timothy¡¯s 80th birthday?

    Or¡­ Would he allow me to have the baby, potentially causing issues in his and Margaret¡¯s future

    life together?

    The thought made me shiver.

    ncing at Bryant driving, his profile stern and tense, I felt even more uneasy.

    It was supposed to be a routine check-up, but at the hospital, we were greeted personally by the

    head doctor.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a CT scan.¡± When setting up the check-up, I spoke up.

    Bryant asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I just had one during thepany¡¯s health screening. Why expose myself to more

    radiation for no reason?¡±

    After I finished, worried he might suspect something, Bryant nced at the head doctor.

    ¡°Can other tests detect if there¡¯s something wrong with her?¡±

    ¡°The other tests should be sufficient, Mr. Ferguson,¡± the head doctor replied.

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    Bryant seemed slightly relieved.

    I quickly added, ¡°And the ultrasound¡­ I had that done recently too¡­¡±

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70

    His

    s drilled into mine, a deep concern veiling them, ¡°Can¡¯t it be for any other reason?¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡± I couldn¡¯t deny I was fishing for something more.

    His lips barely moved as he spoke, ¡°I just want you to be well.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sounds like something you¡¯d say at a family Thanksgiving dinner.¡±

    A thought flickered through my mind, and before I knew it, a smile crept up, ¡°Save it for Timothy¡¯s

    birthday bash next month.¡±

    Wishing me health. Wishing himself a lifetime of happiness with Margaret?

    When the nurse came to draw my blood, I instinctively pulled back as she disinfected my arm, my

    body tensing up.

    I was scared. I¡¯d always been scared.

    As a kid, it was always Dad who held me, with Mom gripping my other hand, coaxing me through

    every needle and every blood draw.

    And there were always rewards.

    But over these past years, my health had been decent. Amon cold here, some over-the-

    counter meds there ¨C hardly ever needing blood drawn.

    So, my fear never really faded. But fear or not, was grown up now, without my parents around.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    Suddenly, Bryant¡¯s warm hand enveloped mine his thumb gently caressing the back of my hand as

    he soothingly whispering, ¡°I¡¯m here with you.¡±

    ¡°You being

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    here doesn¡¯t make it hurt any less.¡±

    ¡°Then squeeze my hand if it hurts. I¡¯ll bear the pain with you.¡± His voice was velvety smooth.

    I looked down to see the man who always seemed to tower over me, now half-kneeling by my side,

    filling my heart and yet, stirring a pang of sadness. I murmured, ¡°But you can¡¯t stay with me forever.¡±

    My voice was too low, he didn¡¯t catch it. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± I shook my head.

    Some thoughts are better kept inside than voiced.

    After the blood draw, I was off to the ultrasound room the head doctor had arranged.

    Bryant waited outside.

    As the doctor applied the gel, then handed me tissue to wipe it off after he was done, my heart

    raced.

    I knew Bryant would find out about the pregnancy sooner orter, but I didn¡¯t expect it this

    soon.

    Maybe the head doctor had told her who I was as the examining doctor smiled at me, ¡°Mrs.

    Ferguson, you¡¯re pregnant, aren¡¯t you aware?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ know.¡±

    I pressed my lips together, ¡°How¡¯s the baby developing?¡±

    ¡°The baby¡¯s doing great, nine weeks now. Look, you can already see tiny hands and feet.¡±

    ¡°Really¡­¡±

    Tears rolled down uncontrobly as I stared at the screen showing the little life inside me. Happy,

    thrilled, yet so heartbroken.

    ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, are you alright? This is great news, why the tears?¡±

    ¡°Because,¡± I cleaned my tears, replying. ¡°I¡¯m about to get a divorce. I can¡¯t give it aplete family.¡±

    With a sliver of hope, I pleaded, ¡°Doctor, can you not mention the pregnancy on the report?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want Mr. Ferguson to know? Mrs. Ferguson, he¡¯d be thrilled to know about the baby.

    Maybe, it could change his mind? You¡¯re young, and you might not realize how important a

    complete family is for a child. In your situation, instead of divorcing, why not try to save your

    marriage?¡±

    The doctor, nearing fifty, must have been one of the hospital¡¯s top consultants, speaking with such

    gravity and concern.

    I forced a bitter smile, saying, ¡°Even if his heart isn¡¯t with me?¡±

    ¡°Ah, once you be a mother, you can¡¯t just think about yourself. Think about it, what child

    doesn¡¯t yearn for a father? They¡¯d be so vulnerable to bullying at school.¡±

    Her words left a bitter taste in my mouth.

    Seeing my silence, she sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help you there. I have to document everything

    urately in the reports.¡±

    As I got off the examination table, with the ultrasound report now in my hands, every step towards

    the door felt heavier than thest.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71

    In a daze, my mind wandered back to the past.

    Back then, Bryant and I had just tied the knot six months earlier. My period was over ten dayste.

    Despite him always being careful, a part of me couldn¡¯t help but wonder if I was pregnant.

    Buying the pregnancy test, I was already bursting with thoughts on how to break the news to him.

    Now, facing the reality of being pregnant, the thought of Bryant just beyond the door didn¡¯t bring any

    joy or excitement.

    All I felt was fear, nervousness, and the unsettling feeling of uncertainty.

    The worst-case scenario yed in my mind: losing the baby. Just thinking about it sent a cold shiver

    down my spine.

    In just two and a half years, everything had changed dramatically, as if worlds apart.

    Feeling heavy as lead, I made my way to the door, only to find Bryant¡¯s figure nowhere in sight.

    Where was he? Only my purse remained, left alone on the metallic bench by the door..

    He¡­ left?

    Pulling out my phone from the purse, a new message caught my eye..

    ¡°Got caught up with something urgent. Kevin will drop off the medical report at home.ter. I¡¯ll be

    back soon. Wait for me.¡±

    I sighed, stepping out of the medical center, my mind suddenly shifting gears

    The ultrasound report was already in my hands. This might be an opportunity to tweak a little

    something.

    I dialed Christine¡¯s number, and she picked up almost instantly, ¡°I was just about to call

    at work, and why did your phone suddenly go offst you. Where are you? Why aren¡¯t you night?

    Didn¡¯t end up having a revenge fling with Bryant, did you?¡±

    Her questions came firing out like a machine gun.

    Thest question made my face burn. What even was that?

    I decided to answer the first question, ¡°I¡¯m at the BlessedCare Medical Facility.¡± ¡°Going for a

    prenatal checkup? You should¡¯ve told me; I could¡¯vee with you.¡±

    Christine always got straight to the point, ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t that part of the Ferguson Group¡¯swork?

    Why¡¯d you go there?¡±

    I gave her a brief rundown of the situation, ¡°By the time I came out of the ultrasound room, Bryant

    was already gone.¡±

    ¡°Dang, almost gave me a heart attack.¡±

    Christine summed up, ¡°So, Bryant still doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re pregnant, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s all good.¡±

    I hailed a cab and leaned back in the seat once inside, ¡°Chris, I¡¯m feeling lost.¡±

    I had thought about altering the report. But seeing the tiny baby on the report, my heart softened

    unbelievably.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    The doctor¡¯s words echoed in my mind, swirling incessantly.

    Could this pregnancy make him reconsider¡­

    Would that mean I could give our child aplete family and myself¡­ a happy ending?

    ¡°Are you thinking whether he¡¯ll dump Margaret because of the baby?¡± Christine asked sharply after

    a moment of thought.

    I didn¡¯t hide my thoughts, ¡°Yeah, am I being foolish?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare talk about yourself like that.¡±

    I expected Christine to scold me upon hearing my n, but instead, she said, ¡°Jane, I know how

    much you love him. Love isn¡¯t something that¡¯s born out of rationality. If everyone could cut their

    losses and weigh the pros and cons on time, love would be even more rare,¡±

    ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve invested a third of your life in him. The slightest hope from him makes it hard for

    you to walk away. It¡¯s not you being foolish; it¡¯s just that men are jerks.¡±

    Hearing her words, I fell into a long silence, finally speaking with a strained voice, ¡°I want to try one

    more time.¡±

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72

    To

    I wanted to try one more time for my baby, and for myself too.

    Christine didn¡¯t try to talk me out of it, just asked me, ¡°Have you thought about the consequences if

    this fails?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve thought it through.¡±

    If things went south, I¡¯d vanish without a trace, avoiding any chance of losing my kid.

    With t

    that decision made, I didn¡¯t even feel like cooking when I got home. I grabbed a

    the couch.

    burger from the food truck down the street instead and then slumped int

    Waiting for Bryant toe home, I buried myself in work with myptop.

    But the afternoon waned, and there was still no sign of him at the door.

    I couldn¡¯t help but text him, ¡°Are youing home soon?¡±

    No reply came even after a long wait.

    What kind of emergency has him this tied up? Christine didn¡¯t mention any crisis at the

    firm.

    Autumn days are short, and by five, the sun was already setting.

    The orange sunset light spilled in, and a chilly autumn breeze blew outside. Suddenly, I felt an

    intense loneliness.

    Before I knew it, I had my phone in hand.

    I hated this waiting, this feeling of being suspended in mid-air.

    Just as I was about to call Bryant, Kevin¡¯s call came through, his voice awkward, ¡°Mrs. Ferguson,

    I¡¯m really sorry, but something personal came up. Can I have your medical report delivered to you

    by express courier?¡±

    ¡°Did you guys sort out the emergency at the firm?¡±

    Kevin sounded confused, ¡°What emergency?¡±

    ¡°You know¡­¡± It hit me then, the ¡°emergency¡± that made Bryant leave me wasn¡¯t work-rted at all.

    Immediately, I changed the subject, ¡°The medical reports are ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the hospital called me this afternoon.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just swing by and pick them up myself.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Ferguson,¡± he hesitated, ¡°maybe I should..¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Kevin, I live nearby. You go take care of your things.¡±

    After hanging up, I drove to the hospital, and while waiting for the green light, I tried calling Bryant

    again. No answer.

    As the light was about to turn green, a ck sedan sped through a red light, rushing into the

    BlessedCare Medical Facility¡¯s driveway.

    Only a man with his wife inbor could be in such a hurry, I thought.

    Little did I realize, my casual thought would soon prove to be an uncanny prediction.

    After parking at the hospital, as I passed the emergency room, I overheard people talking.

    ¡°If every woman had a husband that caring, who would be afraid of childbirth? That man was so

    anxious, his eyes were red.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, and devastatingly handsome too. His concern just made him even more attractive!¡±

    ¡°But, why do I feel like I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before?¡±

    ¡°Give it a rest, you think every handsome guy looks familiar.¡±

    It must have been the guy in that car.

    I chuckled to myself and was about to head to the outpatient hall when I saw a tall man being

    ushered out of the emergency room by a nurse.

    ¡°You better wait outside! The doctors can take better care of your wife if you¡¯re out here!¡± Seeing

    that familiar handsome face, my mind buzzed, and I froze on the spot.

    His usually immacte suit was wrinkled and stained with patches of blood on the cuf and trousers.

    A distressing sight.

    Whose blood it was and how it got there was obvious.

    I wasn¡¯t far from him; a simple nce would have revealed my presence.

    But he didn¡¯t see me.

    He was too caught up waiting outside, his mind and eyes only for the woman in the emergency

    room. I had never seen him like this before, like a caged animal.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    ¡°Margaret Ferguson.¡±

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73

    Time seemed to stretch into eternity before the ER nurse emerged, calling out a name.

    Margaret Ferguson, is Margaret Ferguson¡¯s husband here?¡±

    Bryant stepped forward with urgency, ¡°Doctor! I¡¯m here.¡±

    s His words, so brief, felt like a dagger through my heart, bleeding me out, making it hard to e

    breathe.

    ndAnd there I was, after a day filled with anxious waiting and tough decisions, feeling like a

    plete fool..

    wit was as if I was standing there, dressed in a clown¡¯s outfit.

    e The divorce papers weren¡¯t even finalized¡­

    dAnd here was my husband, openly recognized as someone else¡¯s.

    onfroma distance, I heard his anxious voice, ¡°How is she? Is it serious?¡±

    osLost a lot of blood, what do you think? But luckily, you got her here in time. She¡¯s stable

    ovnow.¡±

    he The surser, perhaps sensing his worry, added, ¡°The baby¡¯s fine too.¡±

    ab82by2rrgaret was pregnant? They were having a child?

    orkforgot how to breathe for a moment, staring nkly at Bryant.

    e fine finally rxed, his face less strained as he said, ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    aytaybe aswas my ring stare, or perhaps he finally noticed me, but as he turned to lo my

    directiection quickly retreated into the stairwell.

    eaneanbagainst the wall, the scene reyed in my mind.

    audhediond oncotabbly, the kind ofugh that¡¯s on the verge of tears, tasting the tternesses si

    rrtears

    ow foolish shai.me..

    ane he¡¯s havingvanchal child with someone else.¡±

    ou probably bloubbuciec because of his grandfather¡¯s pressure, he had to move in, and you lowed

    yourself tolhophopeagain.¡±

    ou¡¯re so starved fodifrelove.¡±

    s these thoughts rushes tecbthrough me, maybe wanted to crush that hope once and for

    1. I reached for my phophesmessage him, but coincidentally, he called.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    His voice was calm, ¡°Hey, Jane, are you home?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I sniffled, trying to sound casual despite the urge to cry, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Why would I lie?¡±

    I tried to keep the conversation light, ¡°Did you see someone who looks a lot like me or something?¡±

    This time, I wanted rity.

    ¡°No,¡± he chose to hide the truth.

    But I pressed on, ¡°Where are you? Haven¡¯t sorted things out yet?¡±

    ¡°L¡±

    He hesitated, only answering thetter, ¡°Not yet, I can¡¯t make it home tonight, get some rest early.¡±

    ¡°Is it work-rted?¡± I asked with augh.

    There was a brief silence on his end, then he replied steadily, ¡°I¡¯ll be back once I¡¯m done.¡±

    He was still hiding it.

    I took a deep breath silently, ¡°When will that be? Are you stilling to the concert tomorrow

    night?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡± This time, he didn¡¯t dodge the question, giving a definite answer.

    I looked up at the ceiling, letting the tears fall, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    Onest time.

    When I left the hospital, the night had fully settled in

    After several showers, the chilly wind felt like it was cutting to the bone.

    Wearing only a light knit dress, I felt numb, perhaps because something inside me was colder than

    the air outside.

    ¡°Ah-¡°Someone bumped into me head-on before quickly running into the hospital.

    I gasped, stumbling backward, slipping on something, and bracing for a fall when someone caught

    me steadily.

    For a split second, I wished it was Bryant.

    But looking up, it was both a letdown and a surprise, ¡°Mark, what are you doing here?¡±

    It was Mark, whom I hadn¡¯t seen in a while.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74

    He was dressed in a beige casual suit which made him look tall and graceful, with a demeanor that

    was both gentle and refined.

    He shed a gentle smile. ¡°A friend of mine is in the hospital, just came to pay a visit.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± I responded.

    ¡°And you? Why are you here at the hospital by yourself?¡±

    I lifted the medical report I was holding. ¡°Came to pick up my check-up results.¡±

    Mark¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Everything okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, everything¡¯s fine.¡±

    I had just had apany health check not too long ago, and just likest time, everything was

    within normal ranges. Except, now there was a baby growing inside me.

    Mark nodded. ¡°Haven¡¯t had dinner yet, have you? How about we grab something to eat together?¡±

    ¡°Steven and Christine will be joining as well,¡± he added, perhaps to avoid any misunderstandings.

    Feeling my stomach rumble, I agreed. ¡°Sure.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know what I would have eaten if I had gone back alone anyway. And with more people

    around, it was easier not to overthink things.

    Mark handed his car off to his assistant to drive back, and then joined me in my car to head to the

    restaurant they had picked out.

    It was an old diner known for itsmb stew.

    Tucked away in a cozy corner of an alley, the diner had a low-key facade but was incredibly popr.

    Several cars were parked at the entrance of the alley, making it quite congested.

    We had to park outside and walk in, where Christine and Steven had already arrived.

    Seeing me, Christine¡¯s eyes lit up in surprise. ¡°You made it! I thought you were busy tonight.¡±

    ¡°Well, I ran into Mark,¡± I said.

    Christine, with her sharp gaze, whispered to me, ¡°No luck?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even get a chance to tell him.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    ¡°Margaret¡¯s pregnant.¡±

    ¡°What? She¡¯s pregnant too?¡±

    Christine¡¯s voice, initially low, spiked in volume drawing the attention of Steven and Mark.

    Frustrated, Christine red at Steven. ¡°What are you looking at? Birds of a feather flock together.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on now?¡± Steven couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Christine held my hand and turned to Steven to grill him, ¡°Did you know about Margaret being

    pregnant?¡±

    ¡°Margaret? PREGNANT?!¡± Steven was genuinely shocked, then added, ¡°I had no idea!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you invite Bryant to dinner today?¡± Christine pressed..

    ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°Where is he, then?¡±

    Steven¡¯s gaze darted, avoiding both me and Christine, until finally relenting under Christine¡¯s

    piercing look. ¡°Margaret tried tomit suicide because of some rumors at work, so¡­¡±

    ¡°She cut her wrists,¡± I interjected.

    I

    Christine¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°The kind of cut that heals in three minutes if not taken to the hospital?¡±

    Remembering Bryant covered in blood, I looked down. ¡°It seemed pretty deep, she lost a lot of

    blood.¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Christine clicked her tongue. ¡°She¡¯s really going all out. At this rate, Bryant¡¯s going to have a hard

    time shaking her off, especially now that there¡¯s a child involved¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop spouting nonsense,¡± Steven cut in, still showing some loyalty. ¡°It can¡¯t be Bryant¡¯s child.¡±

    ¡°What, were you there holding their hands, making sure they used protection?¡± Christine¡¯s blunt

    words would have shocked anyone not ustomed to her way of speaking.

    Steven was flustered. ¡°No, they never slept together.¡±

    ¡°So, all those nights Bryant wasn¡¯t home, he was with you?¡± Christine was skeptical.

    A bittersweet feeling washed over me.

    ¡°I can¡¯t talk sense into you!¡±

    In a rare show of defiance in front of Christine. Steven looked at me. ¡°Don¡¯t listen

    nonsense! Bryant¡¯s innocence is clear as day!¡±

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75

    I knew I¡¯d just end up eating this meal without really tasting a thing.

    When I got home, I spent the whole night tossing and turning, halfway between sleep and

    wakefulness.

    The next day, I didn¡¯t roll out of bed until noon, feeling like I was floating as I walked.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    rummaged around in the fridge and whipped up some garlic roasted brussel sprouts and shrimp. It

    wasn¡¯t until then that I felt somewhat alive.

    The concert was tonight, and with time to spare, I decided to shake off the funk and boot up my

    computer to get some work done.

    First things first, a quick dive into social media

    Seeing the official announcement gave me a much-needed jolt of energy.

    Just as I was about to zoom in, Christine¡¯s call popped up, ¡°Hey, sweetie, you holding up okay?¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to worry her, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m good.¡±

    ¡°Is Bryant back yet?¡±

    I paused, ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s not talk about him, bad vibes.¡±

    Christine swiftly changed the subject, ¡°I called to tell you, did you see the news about the

    coboration project?¡±

    ¡°Just did.¡±

    Usually, these coborations were straightforward ¨C brands reach an agreement, sign the contract,

    and that¡¯s that.

    But this Christmas cob was different; it was set up as a designpetition.

    Each brand had two slots for contestants, and the winning designer¡¯s brand would get the

    coboration deal with the industry¡¯s leading luxury brand.

    That announcement sparked a frenzy among the brands, everyone sharpening their elbows for a

    shot at the limelight.

    Christine teased, ¡°Tempted?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Who wouldn¡¯t be with such a great opportunity?¡±

    To coborate with the top brand was a dreame true.

    ¡°But there are so many talents out there, probably just wishful thinking on my part

    Sched.

    Christine chuckled mischievously, ¡°Isn¡¯t Mark the regional director for them now? Why not have him

    pull some strings?¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on.¡±

    Iughed it off, ¡°What would that make me, and how would that be fair to the others?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re thinking too much. Isn¡¯t it all about who you know in our society? You think the other

    brands won¡¯t be cozying up to Mark behind the scenes? They don¡¯t care about fairness.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s their problem, not mine. I don¡¯t want to win that way,¡± I stood my ground.

    Christine, ever the pragmatist, ¡°You¡¯re too stubborn. It¡¯s just a project, not like you¡¯re cheating in a

    major designpetition.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯sbeled as apetition, I¡¯m ying by the rules. Besides, do you think Mark would even go

    for it? He¡¯s not one to bend the rules.¡±

    ¡°Fair point.¡±

    Christine pondered for a moment before her tone lightened, ¡°But who knows, maybe he¡¯d make an

    exception for you.¡±

    ¡°Ohe on. Stop joking..¡±

    I dismissed the idea without a second thought, Mark and I had been close in college, but we hadn¡¯t

    seen each other in three years; he wouldn¡¯t just bend the rules for me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stress about it now. I might not even get picked topete.¡±

    The department head, Margaret, had the final say, and with only two slots avable, chances were

    slim they¡¯d go to me.

    Christine cursed softly, ¡°Right, I almost forgot about that thorn in your

    I justughed, ¡°We¡¯ll seee Monday.¡±

    That was all I could do for now.

    After hanging up, I nced at the silent doorway.

    A sinking feeling settled in, yet it wasn¡¯t unexpected.

    side.¡±

    With Margaret in the picture, being stood up by him was par for the course.

    Maybe the idea of going to the concert together, which he had suggested, had slipped his mind

    entirely.

    Midway through work, my phone unexpectedly rang.

    Seeing the caller ID, I was hit with a surreal feeling, hesitating for a moment befo

    answering, ¡°Hello?¡±

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76

    ¡°Are you at home?¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    His voice echoed as if he was in a vast, empty space, carrying a tone of exhaustion.

    I got up and walked to the balcony, stretching my neck as I moved. Ignoring the ache, I casually

    asked, ¡°Yeah, what about you? Still caught

    o with works,

    It was to be expected, after all, Margaret had lost so much blood.

    How could he possibly be at ease?

    ¡°Almost done here.¡±

    Something seemed to lighten his mood, his voice gaining a hint of warmth, ¡°The tickets. are on the

    hallway table, don¡¯t forget to grab them on your way out.¡±

    Even though I had anticipated it, hearing him confirm it still stung a bit, ¡°You¡¯re noting?¡±

    ¡°Where did thate from? I¡¯ll meet you at the stadium entrance¡­¡±

    He chuckled, but his words were suddenly cut off by a fragile yet breaking question, ¡°Bry, who are

    you talking to? Didn¡¯t you promise me¡­

    Her words ended abruptly, not because Bryant stopped her, but because the call had been

    disconnected.

    This made it feel like we were having an affair, and I was the other woman.

    Staring at the dark screen of my phone, a surge of bitterness overwhelmed me. It felt like an

    invisible hand was clutching my heart, making it hard to breathe.

    I couldn¡¯t understand what Bryant was trying to achieve, what situation he wanted to

    create.

    Insisting on moving in with me, showering me with attention, even making our rtionship public at

    work so everyone knew who I was, as if he really cared about me.

    And just when I was about to change my mind, he left me hanging, spending the night by Margaret¡¯s

    side.

    And now¡­ there was a child involved.

    Bryant, what am I to you, really?

    As this question surfaced in my mind, my phone lit up with a message.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t make it before the doors close, go ahead without me.¡±

    He had given me his answer. He chose Margaret again.

    I stayed on the chat screen, reading that message over and over until my eyes hurt.

    Even breathing felt painful.

    Bryant had let me experience being abandoned multiple times, each more profound than thest.

    Looking at the message, I found myselfughing.

    I wasughing at my own foolishness.

    I¡¯ve been hurt time after time, but at his faintest call, I¡¯d still sprint back to him.

    But I couldn¡¯t me myself.

    As Christine put it, a third of my life was spent on him.

    From a cautious secret crush to an anxious love fulfilled, I had tasted the bittersweetness of loving

    someone.

    Eight years, that¡¯s longer than some people keep their dogs.

    I curled up on the couch, lost in thought for a while, until it was almost time to leave. Then,

    I got up and applied some subtle makeup.

    I chose a light brown satin slip dress from the wardrobe.

    After all, it was a concert of a singer I had adored for many years; I wanted to look my best.

    Before heading out, I nced at myself in the mirror and felt quite satisfied.

    My hair was casually pinned up, showcasing my slender neck. My face wasn¡¯t stunning at first

    nce, but it had asting charm, with faint dimples softening the otherwise cool

    aura.

    The dress wasn¡¯t form-fitting, but itsid-back style was perfect for a concert setting.

    I put on a coat of the same color scheme and left the house without rushing.

    When I arrived at the stadium, the entrance was bustling, despite the drizzle that didn¡¯t seem to

    dampen the fans¡¯ spirits. They were all dolled up, waving banners and light

    sticks.

    Compared to them, I was barely a casual fan.

    ¡°Hey, you can go in now! Hurry!¡±

    A girl in her twenties noticed me hesitating at the entrance and enthusiastically waved me

    over.

    Snapping back to reality, I took another look around, ¡°1¡­¡±

    The person I was waiting for hadn¡¯t arrived yet.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77

    Maybe the person I¡¯m waiting for will never show up.

    The girl, sharp as a tack, approached with a smile, ¡°Sweetie, are you waiting for someone?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°Your friend must be stuck in traffic. It¡¯s always a mess around the stadium at this time.¡±

    Seeing my disappointment, she smiled and came closer, tilting her head, ¡°How about I keep you

    company while you wait?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going in?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t snag a ticket.¡±

    She shrugged, her lips turning downwards in a mix of disappointment and resignation.

    I chuckled, ¡°Then, keep mepany.¡±

    He¡¯s noting, and I¡¯m not really waiting for him.

    I¡¯m waiting to finally give up hope.

    Another hour passed, the crowd in the square thinning out, my fingers almost numb from

    the cold.

    An announcement over the PA system reminded everyone it was thest call for entry.

    ¡°Jane.¡± Suddenly, a familiar, warm voice came from behind..

    I turned around, surprised, and saw Mark in his brown trench coat. I paused for at moment, then

    smiled, ¡°Mark, what a coincidence.¡±

    He raised an eyebrow, ¡°Indeed, it is a coincidence. Fancy meeting you here again.¡±

    The girl, who had gone to a vending machine to buy drinks, came back, saw Mark, and her eyes lit

    up. Handing me a bottle of water, she said, ¡°Your boyfriend is so hot! He could be a pop star.¡±

    I was immediately embarrassed, not sure whether to exin or not.

    Mark, in a way that didn¡¯t make me feel awkward, rified our rtionship, ¡°Where¡¯s Bryant?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s noting.¡±

    ¡°Then, shall we go in together?¡±

    ¡°Just you?¡± I was puzzled.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    Concerts are indeed less fun alone.

    I looked up at Mark, ¡°Wait for me a sec.¡±

    Then, I handed my extra ticket to the girl, ¡°You should go in.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Her eyes widened with surprise and delight, her smile almost too big to contain, ¡°Thank you so

    much! Should I transfer you the money?

    ¡°No need, it¡¯s an extra ticket anyway.¡±

    Extra stuff, if not given away, is just a waste. Better to give it to someone who needs it.

    Mark and I headed to the entrance, only to see the girl still in the square, apparently talking to a

    friend who also didn¡¯t have a ticket.

    ¡°Jane, hold on a sec.¡± Mark said, striding over to them, and it seemed he gave them a

    ticket.

    I saw the girls jumping up and down in excitement.

    Youth is wonderful, being young is wonderful.

    Problems seem clear and straightforward, and solutions easy and simple.

    Once we got inside, I realized Mark had swapped tickets with them so our seats were together.

    Sitting down, I asked, ¡°Why did you buy two tickets if you wereing alone?¡±

    Mark nced at me with a faint smile, ¡°Because I was hoping toe with someone.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I was confused. ¡°Then why are you alone?¡±

    Mark replied, ¡°I don¡¯t quite have the right to invite her yet.¡±

    That¡¯s when it hit me. It was one-sided love.

    And here I thought someone as outstanding as Mark would have no shortage of young, beautiful

    women around him. It turned out even he could face rejection.

    Love, it seems, is fair, treating everyone the same.

    No matter if you¡¯re sessful or good-looking, you have to face the hardships of love just like

    everyone else.

    Looking at Mark again, I felt a sense of camaraderie, ¡°No wonder Steven said you were hurt by a

    girl. I thought he was joking, but now looks

    e it¡¯s tr

    His gaze deepened, still fixed on me, ¡°It is true.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s cool, I won¡¯t tease you about it.¡±

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78

    1 patted him on the shoulder, steering the conversation elsewhere with a smile, ¡°So, you¡¯re into

    Eason¡¯s music too? You never mentioned it before.¡±

    Mark nced towards the stage, his voice tinged with mncholy, ¡°Just a case of liking. what she

    liked, I guess.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a fan?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, back in college, she really was into his stuff.¡±

    ¡°Small world, huh?¡±

    I grinned, ¡°I got into Eason ¨¢round my college years too.¡±

    He returned a meaningful smile, ¡°That is quite the coincidence.¡±

    We were seated with a perfect view of the stage, not a single bad angle in sight.

    As the familiar intro yed and the singer appeared, the whole venue came alive with screams and

    sing-alongs.

    Mark and I, however, were more like two outliers, just quietly listening.

    Memories from years past yed in my mind like a movie, shifting scenes one after another.

    ¡°Ten years ago

    I didn¡¯t know you

    You weren¡¯t mine

    Yet here we are

    Just two strangers side by side

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Walking down increasingly familiar streets

    Ten yearster

    We¡¯re friends,

    till able to say hello

    But that kind of tenderness

    No longer gives us a reason to embrace

    Lovers eventually turn into friends¡±

    4900

    Hearing thatst lyric, tears suddenly streamed down my face.

    I silently cried for what felt like an eternity, reaching for tissues to clean my tears when a pack was

    handed to me.

    Mark¡¯s eyes shimmered with restrained emotion, ¡°Once you¡¯ve cried it out, will you. return to him?¡±

    ¡°Probably not.¡±

    After I dried my tears, looking at his barely held back sorrow, I couldn¡¯t help but encourage, ¡°If you

    wanna cry, just let it out. Like me, maybe you¡¯ll get over this hurdle. I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

    He let out a wryugh, ¡°Who said I wanted to get over it?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    I realized what he meant, and looked at him in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re still chasing after that girl?¡±

    He openly admitted, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°No wonder Christine always says you¡¯re one of the good guys, truly loyal. Then go for it, we¡¯re all

    waiting to celebrate your big day.¡±

    He¡¯s been carrying a torch for that college girl till now. It¡¯s almost akin to how I felt about. Bryant.

    Only, he still had a chance with her.

    While Bryant and I, if we divorced, might not even be able to remain friends.

    Eight years of love, and now we¡¯re just strangers.

    Quite the irony.

    Mark¡¯s lips curved slightly, his amber eyes gleaming like a sky full of stars, ¡°I can¡¯t chase her now.¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not divorced yet.¡±

    ¡°Well.¡± I nodded absentmindedly, then it suddenly hit me, and I blurted out in disbelief, ¡°What?!¡±

    I scrutinized Mark from head to toe.

    It was hard to believe he was the type to seek thrills.

    But then again, it made him seem all the more devoted. A rare kind of man indeed.

    He¡¯s attracted to a married woman, but he¡¯s keeping his respectful distance. Though hoping for

    someone¡¯s divorce might seem a bit morally grey¡­

    Who wouldn¡¯tmend such deep affection in a man?

    I awkwardly shifted, ¡°Does she know you feel this way?¡±

    ¡°No clue.¡±

    Mark seemed unashamed, casually adding, ¡°She¡¯s not the bravest. She¡¯d run if she knew.¡±

    ¡°So, if she never gets divorced, you¡¯ll wait forever?¡±

    My curiosity was piqued.

    I usually stay out of gossip, but Mark¡¯s situation, being so contrary to his usual demeanor, genuinely

    intrigued me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait.

    He didn¡¯t shy away from my probing question, affirming his stance before his expression

    softened with a hint of warmth, ¡°But, it¡¯ll be soon.¡±

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79

    It¡¯ll be soon?

    I felt like a squirrel darting through a pumpkin patch, eager to cling onto a pumpkin and dig deeper

    into the mysteries it held. Yet, I hesitated, fearing it might be impolite to probe further. It was best to

    quit while I was ahead.

    Every song at the concert tonight was a gem from my personal ylist. I was left wanting. more

    even after the final note had been sung. As the artist exited the stage, a surreal feeling washed over

    me, like waking from an intense dream.

    Sitting there, lost in thought, I noticed the crowd slowly making their exits, leaving behind a void that

    seemed to engulf me.

    Throughout this, my phone; which I had been clutching all evening, remained silent. No message or

    call from Bryant. Mark, respecting my need for space, didn¡¯t rush me. He waited patiently until I

    snapped back to reality, and we joined the flow of people heading

    out.

    Despite the security¡¯s efforts to maintain order the crowd was restless. Caught off guard by a

    sudden shove from behind, I stumbled into Mark.

    He quickly steadied me, asking, ¡°You alright?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, just lost my bnce when someone pushed me,¡± I mumbled, slightly embarrassed,

    Mark let go and didn¡¯t press further. Thankfully the rest of our walk was uneventful.

    Our cars were parked in opposite directions, so we parted ways at the entrance.

    ¡°Jane,¡± Mark called out suddenly, ¡°are you entering the coborative designpetition?¡±

    I was surprised he brought it up. ¡°It¡¯s not really up to me. It depends on if I¡¯m selected.¡±

    He smiled softly, ¡°Well, I hope to see youpete.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Mark. Take care.¡±

    The rain had stopped, leaving behind a refreshing scent in the air, tempting me to take a leisurely

    walk home despite the chill..

    As I approached my car, Kevin appeared.

    ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, Mr. Ferguson has been waiting for you.¡±

    I was puzzled. Hadn¡¯t he stood me up?

    ¡°Why is he waiting now? He was the one who invited me to the concert, and it¡¯s over. Tell him he

    can leave,¡± I said, irritation creeping into my voice as I headed to my car, adding, ¡°And tell him to

    stay away from Riverview Estate.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Ferguson¡­¡± Kevin hesitated, clearly aware of Bryant¡¯s recent actions. ¡°Maybe you should talk

    to Mr. Ferguson yourself.¡±

    I paused, realizing it wasn¡¯t right to let Kevin take the heat for Bryant¡¯s deeds.

    Reluctantly, I turned toward the parked ck Bentley, Kevin ying his part well by saying, ¡°Mr.

    Ferguson hasn¡¯t slept in two days. He dozed off only after arriving here.¡±

    ¡°Was I keeping him awake?¡± My tone was half-mocking. The audacity of him to y the victim after

    his infidelity.

    Kevin coughed awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Ferguson wanted to sort things out as soon as possible toe

    and see you.¡±

    ¡°Did Margaret die?¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­.

    ¡°So, what urgent matter kept him busy for two days and nights? Was it an affair?¡±

    Kevin fell silent, eventually admitting, ¡°You already know¡­¡±

    Approaching the Bentley, Kevin opened the door for me. Inside, Bryant looked worn out, his hair a

    mess, and even in sleep, his expression was troubled, hinting at unrest.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80

    As the car lights flicked on, Bryant jerked awake almost instantly, his expression tinged with the

    irritation of being disturbed. The next second, his gaze collided with mine..

    His face rxed, ¡°Is the concert over?¡±

    Just like nothing had happened.

    As if him deceiving me, spending days and nights with Margaret was all in my head.

    I was too tired to keep up the act, ¡°The person you saw at the hospital yesterday was me. Bryant, I

    was probably standing about ten feet away from you, no, maybe even closer. I saw with my own

    eyes how distracted my husband was over another woman. And I heard you admit to the nurse that

    you were her husband. So, when you called me yesterday, I already knew you were lying to me¡±

    I forced a smile, staring at

    having a baby, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    I

    him as I spoke deliberately, ¡°Oh, right, she¡¯s pregnant. You¡¯re

    With every word I said, his expression turned uglier, moreplicated!

    But the more I spoke, the better I felt.

    Seeing his face darken, I couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯re going to be a dad.¡±

    Suddenly, he leaned in, stretching his arm to pull me into the car!

    I was just processing what happened when Kevin gave me an apologetic look and smoothly closed

    the car door..

    These two were incredibly in sync!

    Bryant pinned my hands above my head, we were so close that if I stretched my neck a little, I could

    brush against his nose.

    But I felt no trace of romance, only annoyance.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Bryant uttered, hisrge frame blocking my view, imposing, ¡°First, I wasn¡¯t distracted over her.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°Second, it was an emergency, and I couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin to the nurse.¡±

    ¡°Third, I didn¡¯t intend to deceive or hide anything from you.¡±

    He pressed his forehead against mine, his deco eves as if trying to peer into my soul, his voice

    slightly muffled, ¡°I was just afraid that if you knew, you wouldn¡¯t want me anymore.¡±

    My heart felt as if it was being tightly squeezed, causing a sharp pain.

    He seemed quite adept at ying with emotions, making it seem like he was the victim even when

    he was in the wrong.

    Perhaps in this rtionship, I was the ultimate loser.

    How does that saying go?

    Whoever falls in love first, loses.

    Trapped in the confined space of the car, his dominance was suffocating. Even though he was the

    one exining.

    raconate next to m

    His voice continued to ear ¡°Fourth, yes, she is pregnant, but the child isn¡¯t mine.¡±

    ?.

    I hadn¡¯t even had the chance to breathe a sigh of relief.

    His gaze was fixed on me, those shining eyes like vortexes, as if trying to pull me in, ¡°Fifth, this is

    the most important part, remember this.

    I frowned in confusion, but he nted a firm kiss on my forehead, his words leaving room for

    argument, each one sending shivers down my spine.

    ¡°Take back that congrattions. I¡¯ll only be a dad to your child.¡±

    My nails dug sharply into my palms, painful, yet it brought rity.

    Had he said this before today, I might have been overjoyed, mming that ultrasound report on his

    forehead, telling him, ¡°Bryant, you¡¯re really going to be a dad.¡±

    Life has its ways of ying tricks on us.

    A twist of fate, a y of destiny.

    When the timing is wrong, everything is wrong. No matter how hard you try, no matter how deep

    your love, it¡¯s futile.

    I hid my bitterness, ncing at his serious face, deliberately provoking, ¡°What about my child with

    another man?¡±

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81

    Bryant¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, an air of nonchnce in his gaze as he looked at me, a smirk

    ying on his lips. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±

    It was his usual smile, yet I felt a shiver run down my spine, as if daring me would result in my neck

    being snapped in the next moment.

    ¡°Give it a try? Fine, I¡¯ll take your dare,¡± I said, driven by a stubborn refusal to be seen as weak.

    His expression turned icy, a scornfulugh about to escape his lips when suddenly, his phone rang.

    Margaret¡¯s name popped into my head instantly. You¡¯ve got to hand it to women¡¯s intuition.

    And indeed, it was Margaret.

    Pinching the bridge of his nose, Bryant didn¡¯t answer, allowing the ringtone to re incessantly. He

    could ignore it in a hundred different ways if he wanted to, so clearly, he chose not to.

    ¡°Bry, where have you wandered off to? I¡¯m craving strawberry shortcake, and the baby wants it too.

    Hurry up and bring some home!¡±

    The car¡¯s confined space, coupled with its soundproof interior, made Margaret¡¯s sweet voice all too

    clear to my ears.

    I swear, I wasn¡¯t eavesdropping on purpose.

    Bryant, noticing this, stepped out of the car nonchntly and stood by the roadside, leaving me with

    just a profile view of his face, which seemed tinged with irony.

    I averted my gaze, unwilling to concern myself with their drama, and started fiddling with my phone.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    What was it to me, anyway?

    Their rtionship had always been a roller coaster, a constant push and pull that seemed hostile

    but oddly codependent. From the outside, they couldn¡¯t stand each other, but in reality, they were

    inseparable, each indulging the other¡¯s whims.

    But it wasn¡¯t long, maybe just a couple of minutes, before he opened the passenger door on my

    side.

    His expression was conflicted, but his eyes conveyed a sense of guilt.

    ¡°Leaving already?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but smirk cynically, realizing I had indeed be the other woman, the

    mistress in their rtionship.

    Just a call from Margaret, and my husband couldn¡¯t wait to rush to her side.

    She was much more the wife than I ever was.

    Finally, he spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll have Kevin drive you home.

    ¡°No need. I can get back on my own.¡±

    Perhaps I had been through enough sadness these past days because now, I felt nothing. Calmly, I

    got out of the car. ¡°Your clothes and personal items will be couriered back to LunarLakeBay Vis.

    Make sure Emma signs for them.¡±

    With that, I turned and walked away briskly.

    ¡°Jane.¡± Bryant called out.

    I didn¡¯t stop or even slow down, in fact, I quickened my pace.

    He caught up with me in a few long strides, grabbing my wrist without a word, ¡°Jane!¡±

    ¡°What now?¡± I tried to keep my voice as calm as possible.

    Bryant¡¯s lips were a thin line of determination. Give me some time. I¡¯ll sort things out with her.¡±

    ¡°Sort things out with her?¡± I almostughed. ¡°As if her issues can ever be sorted. She¡¯s constantly

    threatening to harm herself, and you¡¯re always there to ¡®sort it out.¡±

    The chill of the night air made me shiver, Bryant, I don¡¯t care what you do with her. I just

    leave me out of it!¡±

    at you to

    His demeanor turned icy, his eyes dark with a cold fury as he enunciated each word, ¡°Say

    that again.¡±

    ¡°I said I don¡¯t care what you do with her¡­ Ugh!¡±

    Mid-sentence, he gripped my chin fiercely, the man who was always gentle and reserved around me

    suddenly became aggressive. He ground his teeth as he spat out, ¡°Jane, don¡¯t you have a heart?¡±

    That was my line, wasn¡¯t it? He was stealing my words right out of my mouth.

    The pain from his grip brought tears to my eyes, but I met his gaze head-on, defiantly responding,

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Still, you¡¯re going to have to deal with this!¡±

    He shoved me back into the car, his voice as cold as the depths of winter, ¡°Before Grandpa¡¯s

    birthday banquet, the boundaries between us aren¡¯t yours to draw!¡±

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82

    ¡°Kevin, hit the gas! Drive Mrs. Ferguson home,¡± he tossed the words over his shoulder before

    mming the car door shut.

    Kevin didn¡¯t hesitate, sliding into the driver¡¯s seat, ¡°My apologies, Mrs. Ferguson.¡±

    With a click, the doors locked.

    All I could do was watch helplessly as Bryant walked away, slipping into his bodyguard¡¯s sleek car.

    The engines roared to life, and as the traffic light flicked colors, our cars veered off inpletely

    different directions.

    Just like Bryant and 1, perhaps never meant to walk the same path.

    I slumped into the seat, drained and disheveled, my mind a whirlwind of chaos.

    Why bother?

    I¡¯ve given him and Margaret

    Bryant, what do you really want?

    , asking for nothing in return. Isn¡¯t that enough

    Kevin drove on, stealing nces at me, and ventured cautiously, ¡°You know, Mrs. Ferguson, there¡¯s

    no need to go to war with Mr. Ferguson. After all, you are Mrs. Ferguson. Margaret shouldn¡¯t weigh

    so heavily on your mind.¡±

    ¡°Kevin.¡±

    I rolled down the window, letting the cold air rush in, and pursed my lips, ¡°Do you also think that

    having the title of Mrs. Ferguson should be enough for me?¡±

    ¡°L¡­ That¡¯s not what I meant, Mrs. Ferguson, please don¡¯t get me wrong. It¡¯s just that Mr. Ferguson

    tends to respond better to a softer touch¡­ The more you push, the more you lose¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯re his right-hand man; it¡¯s natural you¡¯d take his side.¡±

    I averted my gaze, ¡°I¡¯m not looking to fight with him. Kevin, you might not understand, but being

    Mrs. Ferguson in name only isn¡¯t what I want.¡±

    I craved Bryant¡¯s love, and wanted to truly be his wife ¨C not just in name, but without any third party

    interference.

    ¡°You mean¡­ You want Mr. Ferguson¡¯s heart?¡±

    I silently stared out at the bustling streets, perhaps afraid of pity, I offered no reply.

    Kevin sighed softly, murmuring, ¡°But hasn¡¯t Mr. Ferguson¡¯s heart been long gone?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    The noise outside muffled his words, ¡°Gone where?¡±

    Kevin startled, as if he¡¯d spoken out of turn, and quickly denied, ¡°Nothing, nothing at all.¡±

    I was puzzled.

    But I didn¡¯t press further.

    Kevin, Gary¡¯s nephew, raised under Gary¡¯s wing and working alongside Bryant for years, seldom

    misspoke.

    Trying to get more out of him would be an uphill battle.

    After dropping me off and ensuring I was safely inside, Kevin reported back to Bryant.

    I closed the door behind me, chuckling bitterly at myself.

    My marriage in shambles was one thing, but now, evening home felt like I was under

    surveince.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    The next day, I got up early, prepared myself a hearty breakfast, filling up before heading to work.

    Given my rtionship with Bryant wasmon knowledge within thepany, I drew many eve

    as I passed the lobby.

    Looks of curiosity, envy, jealousy¡­ all kinds of stares wereing my way.

    After all, many female colleagues had harbored a sliver of hope, wishing the rumors of Bryant¡¯s

    secret marriage were false, dreaming of iming the title of Mrs. Ferguson for themselves.

    Now, with their hopes dashed, their res were to be expected.

    ¡°Jane!¡±

    Just as I was about to enter my office, Margaret called out from behind, tinged with amusement,

    ¡°You¡¯ve heard, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    No need to guess what she was referring to..

    About the phone call that could whisk Bryant away.

    About Bryant spending days and nights with her.

    And about her pregnancy.

    Not wanting to be the center of attention, I pretended not to

    my office.

    hear and continued into

    She followed, taking a seat on my office chair, legs crossed beneath her skirt, and casually stated,

    ¡°Bry said he¡¯d take responsibility.¡±

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Bryant was going to take responsibility?

    Why was she here bothering me? She should be chasing after Bryant.

    Margaret caressed her belly, saying proudly, ¡°You better speed up the divorce proceedings.

    I don¡¯t want any dys in getting my baby registered.¡±

    ¡°Well, you might want to hurry Bryant along then.¡±

    The corporate tower¡¯s aircon system kept the air warm all year round. I took off my coat, hung it up,

    and picked up the watering can to tend to the row of nts by the

    floor-to-ceiling window.

    Since Bryant wasn¡¯t keen on drawing clear lines, I wasn¡¯t in any rush either.

    Margaret can keep pestering him.

    Margaret scoffed, ¡°Don¡¯t y this game with me, acting all indifferent on one hand and yet clinging

    to Bryant on the other.¡±

    ¡°I get it, Jane. You¡¯re an orphan,tching onto the Ferguson family tree for security andfort. It¡¯s

    human nature.¡±

    ¡°But as a woman, you should have some dignity.¡±

    She crossed her arms and chuckled lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself over a man. It¡¯s

    embarrassing.¡±

    I frowned, ¡°¡­We¡¯ve met several times before. Why are you still introducing yourself?¡±

    Caught off guard, Margaret huffed and stood up to approach me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re untouchable just because you have that old man backing you. You¡¯re just waiting

    for his grand eightieth birthday to pass, but I wonder what excuse you¡¯ll have then for not letting go.¡±

    ¡°Are you done?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re done, please leave.¡±

    I pointed towards the office door.

    She gritted her teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t be so eager to see me out. What about the design

    There are only two spots avable. You¡¯re that generous?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    She lifted her chin in a gesture of benevolence. ¡°One for me, one for you. How about it?¡±

    I thought she was just stringing me along until she gestured for her assistant to bring in a document.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    She handed it over, ¡°Here, the requirements for thepetition. Take a look. The submission

    deadline is next Friday. Send your design to my email by Wednesday.¡±

    to the

    I flipped through it, ¡°But it says here that entries should be submitted directly topetition¡¯s email

    under thepany¡¯s name.¡±

    For some reason, handing my entry over to her felt unsettling.

    Maybe it was because we were on opposing sides, naturally making me wary.

    Margaret¡¯s expression briefly faltered before she scoffed, ¡°You don¡¯t seriously think I¡¯d copy your

    design, do you? That¡¯s hrious. Have you ever heard of a director copying. from an assistant

    director? You¡¯ve got some imagination!¡±

    ¡°Fine, send it directly if you want, she said dismissively.

    ¡°Then off you go.¡±

    I gave her a dismissive smile.

    Margaret remained still, her gaze probing, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about who the father of my baby is?¡±

    ¡°Is it mine?¡± I replied with a mock smile.

    ¡°Stop spouting nonsense!¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not mine, why should I be curious?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Bryant¡¯s. I¡¯m carrying his child, the fruit of our decade-long love.¡±

    She seemed proud, her slender fingers asionally brushing her t belly.

    ¡°Good to know.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s your reaction?¡±

    ¡°What reaction should I have towards a bastard child?¡±

    I tossed the document on the desk, puzzled, ¡°Which affluent family doesn¡¯t have a few illegitimate

    children? It¡¯s quite normal, you¡¯re making a mountain out of a molehill.¡±

    Her eyes zed with fury, ¡°A bastard child?! You dare call Bryant¡¯s and my baby a bastard? Jane,

    I¡¯m carrying the Ferguson family¡¯s first grandchild. Watch your words. Once I¡¯m officially part of the

    Ferguson family, taking you down would be a piece of cake.¡±

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84

    I was just trying to help when I pointed out the obvious, ¡°If you don¡¯t want your kid to be born out of

    wedlock, go find Bryant and make him speed up our divorce, got it? Don¡¯t make a scene here. You

    wouldn¡¯t want to miscarry and lose another bargaining chip for marrying into the Ferguson family.¡±

    Then I told her assistant, ¡°Show your boss out

    Margaret was fuming but seemed to think I had a point because she left without further fuss.

    And the direction I pointed her in? Spot on.

    How did I know? Well, that afternoon, Bryant gave me a call.

    ¡°What did you say to upset her?¡± The call opened with an usation.

    I paused my work, ¡°I didn¡¯t say much, just told her to talk to you about the divorce.¡±

    His tone dipped, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell her to go jump off a bridge?¡±

    So, he was looking for something to pin on me.

    I wasn¡¯t surprised Margaret would spin it like this, my voice softened, ¡°I was cornered, okay? She

    called me a home-wrecker, said I was cursed, imed I clung to any man I could find, and even

    threatened to have someone beat me up.

    Iving, was I?

    Reflecting on Margaret¡¯s previous words, well, wasn¡¯t exactly lying,

    I was simply jazzing up the truth a bit, which is more than I could say for her outright lies.

    Bryant paused, his voice turning icy, ¡°She said that to you?¡±

    I responded, ¡°You know her, don¡¯t you?¡±

    After a moment of silence, he sighed, ¡°She¡¯s been spoiled by my dad. Try not to stoop to her level.¡±

    I smirked, ¡°Sure.¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Men, the epitome of double standards.

    One moment he¡¯s questioning me because of Margaret, and the next, he¡¯s nobly asking me not to

    retaliate.

    Why doesn¡¯t he say that to Margaret?

    When Christine heard about this, she was so enraged she could barely stay in bed.

    ¡°These two are beyond salvation, can¡¯t find another pair like that in a million years!¡±

    ¡°Easy there, you¡¯re going to wear yourself out. Still got the energy to rant, huh?¡±

    I handed her a ss of water, urging her to drink up.

    After work, I got a call from her, nothing serious, just a bout of food poisoning thatnded her in the

    hospital.

    When I arrived, she was lying in bed on an IV drip, looking pitiful if you ignored the milk and fruit her

    fellow patients had gifted her.

    Beauty has its perks, no matter where you are.

    Christine red at me with her stunning eyes, ¡°Heartless, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m just standing up for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not even mad, really.¡±

    I¡¯d grown used to it over time.

    Christine peeled an orange, about to eat it, but snatched it away, ¡°Doctor¡¯s orders, no raw or cold

    food.¡±

    She watched me eat the orange, huffing, ¡°Who¡¯s the father of Margaret¡¯s baby, then?¡±

    ¡°Not Bryant.¡±

    Bryant had cornered me in his car the previous night to talk, and it didn¡¯t seem like he was lying.

    And Margaret, if she were really carrying a Ferguson heir, she wouldn¡¯t have just caused a scene

    with me.

    She¡¯d have caused an uproar in the Ferguson family, at the very least with my

    father-inw. Given his fondness for her, even if it angered Timothy to death, he¡¯d fight for her

    recognition.

    From what I¡¯ve heard, my father-inw only had eyes for his stepdaughter.

    Compared to Margaret, Bryant was practically forgotten. He got no fatherly love, no maternal care.

    ¡°That settles it then.¡±

    Christine, clutching her stomach,y back down, ¡°Yeah, Bryant wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to

    eagerly y dad.¡±

    However, she didn¡¯t expect her words toe back to bite

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85

    By the time I walked her home, the night had already cloaked the sky in its inky embrace.

    Worried that she might not take good care of herself these next few days, I decided to stay over at

    her ce.

    The next morning, over breakfast, Christine kept sneaking nces at me.

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    She hemmed and hawed, then straightened up, ¡°Uh, about that night Bryant got, um, drugged, your

    phone suddenly died, and I never got the chance to ask you.¡±

    Confused, I asked, ¡°Ask what?¡±

    Leaning in, she shed a mischievous smile, ¡°Did you guys, you know, do it? With that kind of drug,

    it must have been quite the experience, huh?¡±

    I was halfway through my pancakes when her question caught me off-guard, causing me to choke. I

    knew of her tendency to drop bombshells, but it still took me by surprise every

    time.

    Coughing, I tried to regain myposure, ¡°No, we didn¡¯t have sex.¡±

    She handed me a napkin, looking skeptical, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course, not. I¡¯m in the first trimester of my pregnancy, how could we?¡±

    I cleaned my mouth, tossing the question back at her nonchntly.

    Still, the memory of that night made my cheeks warm.

    Christine grinned suggestively, ¡°Well, if you really wanted to, there are plenty of ways.¡±

    I felt an inexplicable guilt.

    ¡°And how did he get over it? Don¡¯t tell me a cold shower actually works?¡±

    Christine muttered to herself, then her gaze dropped to my hand, teasing, ¡°Or did you, you know,

    lend him a¡­ hand?¡±

    Even though it was just the two of us, she lowered her voice, imbuing her words with a hint of

    scandal.

    ¡°Christine!¡±

    vall

    I blushed furiously, lunging to cover her mouth ¡°What are you even saying? Have you no shame?¡±

    She burst intoughter, looking at me as if shed figured it all out, ¡°Come on, is it true?¡±

    ¡°Just eat your breakfast!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a yes, then!¡±

    ¡°Good lord, can¡¯t you keep quiet even when eating?¡±

    I stuffed a piece of toast into her mouth, and she managed to suppress herughter, ¡°Okay, okay,

    my bad.¡±

    After swallowing, she suddenly said, ¡°You know, now that I think of it, Bryant does have his

    redeeming qualities.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Rather than hooking up with some random woman, he came back home to you for¡­ assistance.

    That means the baby can¡¯t be his. He wouldn¡¯t even touch Margaret, so how could she be pregnant

    with his child?¡±

    The first part of her statement was too much for me, but thetter caught my attention.

    Still, these were not my concerns anymore.

    I reminded myself to view him as my soon-to-be ex, and not to get emotionally entangled

    again.

    ¡°You might not know this, but Margaret¡¯s been dragged through the mud.¡±

    Christine leaned in, showing me the office gossip group chat, ¡°Everyone knows about her

    pregnancy now, and they¡¯re not holding back. Look.¡±

    ¡°Gosh, and to think I once wondered if she was our CEO¡¯s wife. Now she¡¯s not only the other

    woman but also pregnant.¡±

    ¡°Poor Jane, her husband slept with another woman, and now there¡¯s an illegitimate child to inherit

    the wealth¡­¡±

    ¡°I knew it from the moment she joined thepany, with that trashy vibe, how could she ever marry

    into a wealthy family?¡±

    ¡°Disgusting, I¡¯ve always hated home wreckers the most!¡±

    ¡°To knowingly be the other woman, how!

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    can you get?¡±

    The group chat, with its five hundred members was a unanimous chorus of disdain.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86

    I was bewildered, ¡°How did everyone find out she¡¯s pregnant?¡±

    Logically, only a few people should have known about it.

    ¡°Who knows.¡± Christine sat cross-legged, ¡°There¡¯s plenty of people itching to deal with a

    homewrecker. Probably she slipped up somewhere and word got out.¡±

    *Just watch from the sidelines, don¡¯t get involved.¡±

    I was no saint. What Margaret and Bryant got themselves into, this affair mess, whoever would get

    the short end of the stick had iting.

    But Bryant, he had a nasty temper.

    If he decided to y the knight for Margaret, I was worried Christine might get dragged into it.

    Surviving in RiverCity by herself was already a full-time job for her. She wouldn¡¯t stand a chance

    against Bryant¡¯s wrath.

    Christine awkwardly touched her ear, quickly saying, ¡°Got it.¡±

    She spoke so fast I could barely catch it.

    After filling up on some homemade mac and cheese, I watched her swallow her pills before she

    curled up on the couch to y video games.

    Meanwhile, I sprawled over the coffee table, trying to hash out my designs for thepetition.

    The deadline was tight, and my ideas were still a jumbled mess in my head. I needed to focus.

    In the afternoon, my phone, which was lying on the dining table, suddenly rang.

    Christine nced at the caller ID, ¡°Why¡¯s he calling you?¡±

    ¡°No idea.¡±

    I answered, puzzled, to hear Bryant¡¯s voice, mixed with emotions, ¡°You¡¯re not at the office?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    I was surprised he even noticed my absence, ¡°I¡¯ve got some personal matters, working from home.¡±

    I had already informed Lindast night that I¡¯d be working remotely. Anything urgent, she could just

    call me.

    LIBUT DO

    Besides, my current projects could be done with just aptop.

    And as for meetings, Margaret probably preferred me out of the overshadow her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    cture, fearing I¡¯d

    Just as he finished, another voice burst through, ¡°Bry, at a time like this, you¡¯re still worried about

    her? If you¡¯re not asking her, then I will!¡±

    The phone was snatched away, and Margaret¡¯s voice came through, full of fury, ¡°Jane,

    you ying at, spreading my pregnancy news like wildfire? Are you trying to ruin

    what?

    me?¡±

    are

    I pursed my lips, staying silent.

    Here came the interrogation.

    Just yesterday it was him, now today both of them.

    A duet of me?

    I was clear of conscience, ¡°This has nothing to do with me.¡±

    ¡°If not you, then who? In the wholepany, only you have a bone to pick with me. I¡¯ve done

    nothing wrong; why are you after me?¡±

    Margaret wouldn¡¯t listen to reason, ¡°Do you know how nasty the name-calling is? Just because you

    can¡¯t have kids, doesn¡¯t mean you should envy me!¡±

    What? I was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Yes, Jane, I admit Bry and I were childhood sweethearts, and you might be a bit ufortable

    with that. But you didn¡¯t have to stab me in the back¡­ I never nned on getting back with Bryant,

    but now with the baby, I have to provide a home for it. At most, this is just reiming what¡¯s mine.

    Besides, you¡¯ve yed the role of the rich wife for three years, you¡¯re not losing out.¡±

    Finally, Margaret said, ¡°You¡¯re a woman too; you must understand my situation. I¡¯m begging you,

    please stop it¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you sick?¡± Bryant¡¯s sharp voice cut in, ¡°Jane said it¡¯s not her, and she doesn¡¯t lie. Stop making

    baseless usations.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, are you saying I¡¯m framing her on purpose?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Margaret sounded displeased, ¡°Then you go ahead and divorce her tomorrow! Once I post our

    marriage certificate, everyone will know who the real homewrecker is.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87

    Christine, despite being under the weather, snatched the phone right out of my hands with

    surprising vigor.

    ¡°Margaret, take a good look in the mirror, won¡¯t you? Your face is screaming ¡®mistress¡¯ so loudly, it¡¯s

    impossible to hide. Are you blind? And Bryant, what the hell do you think you¡¯re doing¡­¡±

    A shiver ran down my spine at her words, and before things could escte further on the other end,

    I lunged forward and ended the call.

    Christine, not yet done venting, fumed, ¡°Why¡¯d you hang up? I was about to give those two a piece

    of my mind!¡±

    *Just cool down, will you?¡±¡±

    Feeling suffocated by the whole situation just moments ago, I now found a moment of calm. I got

    Christine a cup of tea and persuaded her, ¡°Honestly, if Bryant really listens to her, it might be for the

    best. Getting a divorce would set us all free.¡±

    Considering the current state between Bryant and me, letting go seemed like the healthiest option.

    ¡°Are you okay with this?¡±

    Christine took a big gulp of her tea, her anger reigniting with every sip, ¡°I support you getting a

    divorce, but not like this. How dare that homewrecker step all over you! What nerve!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be okay or not okay about?¡±

    Leaning against the couch, I ced a hand on my belly, drawing strength, ¡°As long as my child is

    okay, everything else is worth it. There¡¯s still hope for the future.¡±

    Getting a divorce and stepping away from the Ferguson Group sooner rather thanter was the

    n.

    RiverCity was big enough that, without deliberately trying, Bryant and I could probably avoid running

    into each other altogether.

    Then, I could focus on taking care of my child, offering each other mutualfort.

    Soon, the baby would start babbling, softly calling me ¡®mommy.¡¯

    The very thought made my heart tender.

    Being a bit meek now didn¡¯t really matter. As long as they didn¡¯t harm my child, anything

    goes.

    Christine¡¯s anger seemed to dissipate, ¡°You¡¯re right, only those of us with nothing to lose

    have nothing to fear. You¡¯re pregnant now; the childes first.¡±

    ¡°Will Bryant really listen to her?¡±

    ¡°Not for now.¡±

    I shook my head, ¡°At least, not until Timothy¡¯s birthday celebration is over.¡±

    Both he and Margaret were wary of him.

    And I was worried about Timothy¡¯s health not being able to take the shock.

    ¡°It¡¯sing up soon.¡±

    Christine nodded, ¡°Do you think Bryant actually likes her, or is it just because of the debt of gratitude

    he owes to her mother?¡±

    ¡°Who knows.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t interested in guessing.

    The cause didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was the oue.

    He chose Margaret every time.

    Christine pondered, ¡°With Margaret¡¯s personality, Bryant must be blind to like her¡­ It has to be the

    debt of gratitude.¡±

    ¡°You know,¡± curiosity suddenly struck me, ¡°What would you do if you found out someone you trusted

    actually harmed someone dear to

    to you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anyone dear.¡±

    Christine didn¡¯t hesitate, but a trace of sadness flickered in her eyes. Just as I was about tofort

    her, her eyes curved into a smile, ¡°But if someone tried to hurt you, I¡¯d fight them to the end.¡±

    I was touched and amused, ¡°If you were a guy, I¡¯d marry you right after my divorce.¡±

    y now?¡± Christine raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Really

    Knock, knock!

    Just as I was about to respond, someone knocked on the door, followed by the doorbell

    ringing.

    Christine was in pain, so I didn¡¯t let her move and got up to answer the door myself.

    ¡°Come on, give me a kiss!¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    As I opened the door, there stood Steven, the eternal yboy, leaning casually against the

    doorframe, eyes closed, lips puckered, thinking he looked irresistible.

    I almost burst outughing when Christine¡¯s pillow flew past me, hitting Steven squarely.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88

    ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass yourself!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    When Steven opened his eyes, he was startled ¡°Jane? What are you doing here? Uh¡­¡±

    Then, scratching his head awkwardly, ¡°Well, you¡¯re here too.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,

    just

    t came to hang out with Christine. Make yourself at home.¡± I teased, pointing at the shoe rack.

    Judging by his reaction, this wasn¡¯t his first time here. No need for me to fetch him slippers.

    Turning back, I shot Christine an inquisitive look.

    Christine just shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. Still flying solo here.¡±

    ¡°Jane, just wait for the good news from me!¡±

    Steven had bounced back from his awkwardness, slipping into some slippers, all grins

    and banter.

    Christine rolled her eyes. ¡°Get lost. Why are you even here?¡±

    ¡°You said you were feeling under the weather. Came to check on you.¡±

    ¡°Who visits the sick without bringing anything?¡±

    ¡°Well, you caught me off guard. I rushed over. Hold on, I¡¯ll order something right now.¡±

    Sensing it was my cue to leave, I grabbed my sketchpad and settled by the bedroom window,

    immersing myself back into work.

    It was the time when kids were let out from school, and theirughter and y from the street below

    were distracting.

    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder about my future kid.

    If I had a boy, I¡¯d want him to look like Bryant, with his one-in-a-million handsome face and long

    legs. But definitely not his personality. But his personality? Absolutely not. No deception,

    moodiness, or wishy-washiness.

    And if it was a girl, let her be like me, but with more love to keep her forever basking in the

    sunshine.

    Not treasuring the faintest glimmer of light like I did.

    After who knows how long, Christine barged in. ¡°Jane, wanna get some fresh air?¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±

    She tugged at me. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s have some fun. If you don¡¯te along, I might end up drinking

    again¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±

    I gave in, hoping to keep her from drinking her woes away.

    Steven drove, with Christine and me in the back.

    ¡°Alright, they¡¯re waiting for us at the usual spot Steven nced at his phone, then, multitasking,

    texted back in the group chat. ¡°Bryant and Mark are MIA though.¡±

    Looks like he was rounding up the crew.

    After a few traffic lights, I knew exactly where we were headed.

    Indeed, the ¡°usual spot¡± was the same private club where I had to fetch Bryant in the dead of night

    last time.

    Christine fiddled with her earring. ¡°Give Mark another shout, would you? Jane¡¯s entering that design

    competition, might be good towork a bit.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Before I could object, she quickly added, ¡°Not likest time. Just thinking ahead, you know? If you

    win, you¡¯ll have to coborate with their team, better to get on good terms.

    now.¡±

    I smiled. ¡°So sure I¡¯ll win, huh?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely.¡±

    Her words had barely left her mouth when Steven cursed in surprise. ¡°What the¡­ silent as the

    grave, and suddenly they¡¯re both in?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Christine chimed in, both of us having ignored the group chat.

    Steven, ¡°Bryant and Mark. You told me to nudge Mark, so I mentioned Jane was joining. thinking

    he¡¯d want to liven things up. And boom, both replied in seconds, saying they¡¯re in.¡±

    Christine wore a puzzled look. ¡°What¡¯s up with Bryant?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s thought, she turned to me. ¡°Must be because of you, right?¡±

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89

    I paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Maybe so.¡±

    We were both adults, and at this ce in our rtionship, we understood each other¡¯s actions all

    too well.

    But I didn¡¯t want to put up with his blowing hot and cold. I got no time for that.

    If we couldn¡¯t click, then it was best we each went our own way. That was the best choice. Tonight,

    we didn¡¯t gather for drinks, but for a poker night.

    As we reached the private room¡¯s door, I suddenly needed to use the restroom. I told Christine and

    the others, and headed off.

    After taking care of business, just as I rounded the corner from the restroom, I bumped into Mark.

    He had just seen me too, raising his eyebrows with a smile, ¡°I saw your name Ferguson Group¡¯s

    competition list. Looking forward to working together.¡±

    on the

    Feeling a bit sheepish, I smiled back, ¡°Mark, it¡¯s just an opportunity topete, whether I

    can¡­

    I was cut off mid-sentence when suddenly a hand mped down on my shoulder from behind,

    pulling me close with force.

    Bryant red at Mark with a smirk that didn¡¯t reach his eyes.

    ¡°Got a habit of picking other guys¡¯ wives for coborations?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I shot him a re, then looked apologetically at Mark. ¡°He¡¯s joking,

    Mark Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll know if it¡¯s a joke or not.¡±

    Bryant dropped this line, his hand sliding from my shoulder to my arm, pulling me in the opposite

    direction.

    I snapped, ¡°Bryant, what are you doing?¡±

    Bryant, decked out in a tailored ck suit, unted a broad-shouldered figure as he took long

    strides. His presence was intimidating, almost menacing.

    Hearing my protest, he didn¡¯t slow down or hesitate, but gripped me even tighter, leaving

    wiggle free. no room for me to

    I could only stumble after him, turning back in hopes Mark would ry a message to Christine, but I

    met Mark¡¯s cold, deep gaze instead. Then, in a blink, he was looking at me softly again.

    It happened so fast, it seemed like my imagination.

    But before I could say anything, I was whisked around a corner, Mark disappearing from my sight.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°Bryant! What in the world are you doing¡­¡±

    He pushed open a private room door, dragging me in with him.

    In the next moment, I found myself pinned against the ornate wooden door.

    Looking up, I met his mocking gaze, his lips curled in derision, ¡°Missing him already?¡±

    I felt suffocated, and helpless, ¡°You¡¯re insecure, so you assume everyone else has issues.

    too.¡±

    He scoffed, ¡°Insecure about what?¡±

    ¡°You know exactly.¡±

    I threw his words right back at him.

    Regardless, Mark shouldn¡¯t have been dragged into our mess.

    Bryant, gritting his teeth, leaned in closer, his breath hot, ¡°So eager to defend your darling?¡±

    ¡°Crazy.¡±

    I truly thought he and Margaret were a match made in heaven.

    Both of them spoke without any logic, yet somehow managed to infuriate people beyond,

    belief.

    I wanted to leave, but he blocked my path, his eyes scrutinizing, his voice as cold as thin ice, ¡°So,

    you specifically invited him to join you, huh?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t bother to exin anymore.

    Those willing to believe you don¡¯t even need you to speak. And for those who don¡¯t, any amount of

    words is futile.

    Rather than draining myself, better to drive someone else mad.

    I met his gaze head-on, ¡°Even if I did invite Mark, with so many people around, what inappropriate

    thing could we possibly do? What about you? How many days have you spent with Margaret, just

    the two of you, what did you two¡­ ugh!¡±

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90

    Here we went again.

    His ssic move-shutting me up with a kiss when the argument heated up.

    Bryant gripped my chin, kissing me fiercely, urgently, his hands finding their way around. my waist,

    sending shivers down my spine.

    I know if he kept this up, by the time I walked out that door, I¡¯d look like I¡¯d been through a

    windstorm.

    But what could I do?

    He was domineering, overpowering in these moments, and the physical disparity between men and

    women is as wide as the Grand Canyon.

    Unable to resist, I was aware Bryant preferred being yielded to. So, I tilted my head back and

    pleaded softly, ¡°Bryant, please, not like this¡­ I can¡¯t show my faceter¡­¡±

    ¡°Who are you showing it to? Mark?¡±

    His voice was a husky whisper against my lips, oddly alluring even now.

    At this point, arguing would only make things worse. So, while reluctantly reciprocating his kiss, I

    seized the opportunity to rify, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s nothing like that with him¡­ It¡¯s just for the design

    competition¡­ mm¡­¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re using him?¡±

    He jumped to conclusions in the most peculiar ways, yet I sensed his anger subsiding.

    I needed to get out of here, pronto. So I yed along. ¡°If that¡¯s how you see it¡­¡±

    Bryant slightly loosened his

    P, allowing me to breathe. His gaze was dangerously flirtatious as his thumb traced my lips, then

    wandered down my chest, waist, and thighs, his voice deep, ¡°When did you stop liking him?¡±

    Honestly, I didn¡¯t recall ever having feelings for Mark. We hadn¡¯t evenid eyes on each other for

    three years while he was overseas. Why on earth did Bryant think I was into Mark?

    I frowned, replying, ¡°Mark and I have nothing going on.¡±

    Considering thest time Bryant got Mark drunk at a bar, I needed to set things straight.

    Otherwise, Mark would get dragged back into this mess.

    Bryant looked down, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Or else? You think everyone¡¯s messy like you and Margaret?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but retaliate.

    He fixed me with a serious look, ¡°There¡¯s nothing between her and me.¡±

    ¡°Bry! Bry!¡±

    Just as he finished, a familiar voice, one both of us knew all too well, echoed from outside, getting

    closer, apanied by persistent knocking.

    It was like she was on a mission to catch him in the act.

    I looked at Bryant with a mix of sarcasm and bitterness, ¡°She seems to know your every move. How

    is that nothing?¡±

    I vaguely recalled how Margaret dered her territory right after our third anniversary.

    Bryant had the audacity to look me in the eye and im he only gave her that ne as a

    comforting gift after her divorce.

    Just like now, utterly unbelievable.

    ¡°Bry! Come out!¡± Margaret¡¯s voice grew louder.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Bryant pinched the bridge of his nose in irritation, his expression darkening.

    ¡°I never told her.¡±

    ¡°Then go out there and make her leave.¡±

    I tested him, half-hoping.

    Sometimes, we women can¡¯t help but push, even when we know there¡¯s no hope.

    Bryant¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, no movement. I refused to be the secret mistress, shrouded in

    shadows. I pushed him away, ready to open the door myself!

    ¡°Jane!¡± He caught me in a swift motion, stopping me, ¡°I¡¯ll go out.¡±

    ¡°And what about me?¡±

    His expression slightly darkened, he hesitated, ¡°Wait a while, thene out.¡±

    Hearing this, I froze, disbelief painting my face,

    A sourness hit me, and I let out something of augh, a bitterugh, ¡°What did you say?¡±

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91

    It wasn¡¯t just in my head, nor was it a misunderstanding.

    My husband had relegated me to the shadows of our rtionship, the part that couldn¡¯t see the light

    of day.

    I

    He interrogated me endlessly about my rtionship with Mark while insisting I hide. behind the

    door, out of sight.

    Ridiculous, to say the least.

    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡±

    Bryant reached out to touch my shoulder, and instinctively stepped back, stuttering as I looked at

    him. Tears, which I had been fighting back, began to roll down my cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± my mind was foggy, overwhelmed by that single thought.

    ¡°Jane, you¡¯re overthinking it. I just didn¡¯t want..

    His words were cut short by another predictable knock on the door.

    Margaret, no doubt, had caused a scene in every room, determined to find Bryant and confront me.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have taken so long.

    ¡°Go home and wait for me. I¡¯ll exin everything.¡± Bryant said in a deep voice before he opened the

    door and left.

    By the time I collected myself, the drama outside had escted, with the door firmly shut, trapping

    me inside.

    I was wanting to get out; while someone outside was even more eager to get in.

    ¡°Why are you stopping me, huh? I wouldn¡¯t do anything drastic! Bry, have you fallen for her? How

    could you do this to me¡­¡±

    ¡°Margaret!¡± Bryant¡¯s voice was sharp and fierce, cutting her off, ¡°I¡¯m asking you onest time, are

    you leaving or not?¡±

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯m leaving! What¡¯s with the attitude? petnce.

    Soon, the noise outside dissipated.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Margaret¡¯s voice was a mix of whine and

    After calming myself down, I slowly opened the door and stepped out.

    The main act might have left, but the audience lingered, all curious about the ¡°other woman.¡±

    I wanted to reassure myself that having a clear conscience was enough, but the scorn.

    and disdain in their eyes felt like knives, cutting deep into my chest.

    It was almost unbearable.

    But the more it hurt, the straighter I stood, walking out with my head held high, reminding

    myself this was nothing.

    When my parents passed away and we faced bankruptcy, creditors cornered me at my doorstep,

    demanding payment. Their disdain was palpable, even physical, as if I could feel the hardness of

    their shoes against my face.

    They didn¡¯t believe me when I said my parents were gone, locking me in a dark room for days until

    the police arrived.

    Compared to those days, this was nothing.

    Still, I just couldn¡¯t stop myself from hating Bryant, hating his cold heart, his unfairness, and the fact

    that he married me without any love.

    The door to Christine and the others¡¯ room suddenly swung open, and Mark appeared, looking

    anxious. He spotted me immediately and hurried over.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t leave with Bryant?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I replied, my voice t.

    Mark seemed to sense the tension, aware of the earliermotion but chose not to mention it.

    ¡°Want to join us inside? It¡¯s lively.¡±

    I could hear theughter and banter from within, probably Steven stirring trouble again for

    Christine¡¯s amusement, but I wasn¡¯t in the mood.

    Shaking my head, I declined, ¡°You guys have fun. Can you let Christine know I¡¯ll be heading back

    first?¡±

    ¡°I was about to leave too,¡± he said, checking his watch, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a lift.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    I felt drained, eager to retreat to a ce where could be alone with my thoughts.

    Once in Mark¡¯s car, I texted Christine.

    ¡°Chris, can I stay at your ce a bit longer?¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to go back to Riverview Estate until Bryant moved out.

    I didn¡¯t forget what Bryant had said before he left, ¡°Go home and wait for me.¡±

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92

    Just why should I always be the one waiting, reaching for the unreachable?

    ¡°I heard you just left with Bryant. What happened? Did he mess with you again?¡±

    She sent an angry emoji.

    Before I could reply, a call came through. I promptly hung up. ¡°I¡¯m fine, in the car. We¡¯ll talk when

    you¡¯re back.¡±

    Throughout the ride, Mark could sense my mood was down. He let me be, not trying to force any

    conversation.

    He gave

    me the space to zone out.

    Before getting out of the car, I unbuckled my seatbelt. ¡°Mark, about what he said today, don¡¯t take it

    to heart.¡±

    He slowly pressed the brake to a halt, chuckling lightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m actually happy.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± I was puzzled.

    Mark turned to me, teasingly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice? You haven¡¯t thanked me today.¡±

    I pursed my lips, ¡°But I really should have said¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not reminding you to thank me.¡±

    He interrupted me with a smile, then softly added, ¡°Between friends, we don¡¯t need such formalities,

    right?¡±

    I smiled faintly, ¡°Then, if you ever need help, remember to reach out to me. I¡¯m heading up.¡± ¡°Sure,¡±

    he nodded.

    As I entered the building, I heard the sound of his car driving away.

    Arriving back at Christine¡¯s, I didn¡¯t even want to turn on the lights. Using the dim

    moonlight, I navigated to the bathroom for a shower before heading to bed.

    My body was exhausted, but my mind was more awake than ever.

    I used to just think my marriage was a failure.

    After tonight, I felt it was a misfortune.

    Unexpectedly, Christine didn¡¯t mention Bryant¡¯s name for two days straight.

    Totally unlike her usual gossipy nature.

    This morning, seeing she was almost fully recovered, I finished breakfast and was ready to head to

    the office.¡±

    she suddenly became anxious, ¡°Jane, where are you going? To be

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    ¡°Yeah, just call me if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°Can you not go? Stay with me for a couple more days.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    I instinctively felt

    g was off.

    the office?¡±

    Christine, who usually knew how to y it cool, had a fleeting look in her eyes, ¡°Oh, nothing. I just

    don¡¯t want you to leave.¡±

    Ding ding!

    Her phone abruptly pinged. She looked at it and instantly became furious, as if ready tomit

    murder.

    I paused while changing my shoes, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Someone pissed you off? Or is it something at

    work?¡±

    Even though she had been on sick leave, her phone was constantly ringing, and her messages

    never stopped.

    Sick leave or not, the work didn¡¯t decrease.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t worry about it. Just don¡¯t go to the office, stay here and keep mepany.¡±

    She pushed me into the room, make a call.¡±

    ¡°Go work on your designs. I need t

    Christine gently closed the door behind her, but within half a minute, restrained roars came from the

    balcony.

    It was muffled and unclear.

    But Christine, ever the scatterbrain, didn¡¯t realize that if you just opened the window of her master

    bedroom, you could hear everything from the balcony crystal clear.

    ¡°What kind of man are you? Damn it, you¡¯re giving me advice now? Shouldn¡¯t you be yelling at your

    idiot friend?

    Who does things like him? With all the gossip swirling around thepany, oh, a few bad words

    about Margaret and he¡¯s all protective, moves her to work as his secretary in the executive office? Is

    he out of his mind? Where does that leave his wife?

    He¡¯s clearly favoring Margaret and totally undermining Jane. Didn¡¯t he consider the consequences?

    Now people are saying, Mr. Ferguson¡¯s made his stance clear, implying Margaret is the real deal!

    Jane¡¯s been with him in a secret marriage for three years, only

    to be reced by another woman? Does he even care about their marriage and Jane¡¯s feelings? Is

    it all worth nothing to him?!¡±

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93

    I had a hunch that Christine was on the phone with Steven, and man, she was far from cooling

    down.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, Margaret¡¯s pregnant! Jane¡¯s like Iron Man, immune to all poisons, already

    been shot through the heart a thousand times, and you¡¯re still trying to stab her in the back. Ha, fine

    then, just hope Bryant doesn¡¯t live to regret it. Filling his house with other men¡¯s children, serves him

    right!

    Get lost, don¡¯t expect me to help him talk to Jane. If Jane divorces him, I¡¯d stand by her a hundred

    percent, no, two hundred percent!¡±

    I took a deep breath, leaning against the wall as I settled on the window seat.

    Pulling out my phone, I shot a message to Linda.

    Linda replied almost instantly, ¡°Jane, you found out, huh¡­ Yeah, it happened the afternoon before

    yesterday. Mr. Ferguson¡¯s father came personally to escort Ms. Ferguson to the CEO¡¯s office.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I¡¯ve been trying to figure out how to tell you. How are things between you and Mr.

    Ferguson¡­?¡±

    I swallowed the bitterness in my heart, preparing to reply when Christine suddenly burst through the

    door, putting on a carefree smile, ¡°Jane, what are you up to? You¡¯ve been cooped up here for days.

    Wanna go out for a walk?¡±

    I immediately turned off my phone screen, ¡°No, I want to get thesepetition drawings done as

    soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    She flopped onto the bed, propping her head up with one hand as she watched me, ¡°Well, you get

    to it then, I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, okay.¡±

    I didn¡¯t want her to sense anything was amiss, to spare her the worry.

    As I stood to grab my drawing pad, a sudden sharp pain in my lower abdomen made me reach out

    instinctively, feeling something warm trickling down.

    My face turned pale, and I rushed into the bathroom, only to see a smear of bright red on

    nearly made me lose my bnce.. my underwear tha

    ¡°Jare, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Christine, sensing something off, stood at the bathroom door asking.

    I opened the door, pale-faced and distraught, ¡°I¡¯m bleeding¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital!¡±

    na to the

    Christine made a swift decision, supporting me, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, we¡¯re going hospital now. Walk

    slowly, don¡¯t rush.¡±

    In a panic, we headed to the nearest medical facility, BlessedCare Medical Facility.

    Upon arrival, the doctor immediately ordered an ultrasound.

    Lying on the examination bed, I felt a surreal sense of losing grip on everything.

    ¡°Spread your legs a bit.¡±

    ¡°Put your hands in fists under your lower back.

    Throughout the procedure, Iplied like a puppet, setting aside all embarrassment.

    ¡°Please, my baby¡­ Don¡¯t leave me. You¡¯re the only family I¡¯ve got left. I¡¯m begging you.¡± I cried

    inside my heart..

    Suddenly, it dawned on me that it wasn¡¯t just me giving life to the child in my womb, but its arrival

    had given me hope to keep living.

    And now, that hope was at risk of being snatched away.

    As the doctor removed the ultrasound probe, my heart nearly leapt out of my throat, struggling to

    find my voice. After what felt like an eternity, I finally managed to ask, ¡°Doctor, my baby, is it still¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s there, but the situation isn¡¯t great. Take this report to the doctor.¡±

    Hearing that, I felt an immense relief, though my heart couldn¡¯t quite settle down. My lips dry, I

    whispered, ¡°Okay, okay.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    As soon as I exited the examination room, Christine immediately came up to inquire about the

    situation.

    As we prepared to see the doctor, the office was empty. A nurse informed us that the doctor was

    attending to an emergency case with a pregnant woman, so we had to register for an outpatient visit

    instead.

    BlessedCare Medical Facility, despite being a private hospital, boasted some of the world¡¯s top

    experts and state-of-the-art equipment. Its services and environment were unparalleled by public

    hospitals.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94

    So, the cost of seeing a doctor here was way more than what you¡¯

    hospital.

    pay at a public

    Which is probably why the clinic wasn¡¯t exactly bustling with patients.

    While waiting for my turn, I felt that familiar, ufortable sensation again. ¡°Chris, could you run to

    the store and grab me a pack of pads?¡±

    ¡°Are you bleeding again?¡±

    Christine¡¯s face tensed up, and she jumped from her chair. ¡°I¡¯ll go. If anything urgent.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded, feeling weak.

    Before all this difort kicked in, I thought being pregnant was just about morning. sickness and

    not much different from my usual self.

    But now? I was drained, not an ounce of energy to spare.

    ¡°Number 36, Jane Webster, please proceed to examination room 3.¡±

    I got up and headed inside, handing over my reports to the doctor. ¡°Doctor, could you please check

    this out? I started bleeding today¡±

    ¡°Bleeding?¡±

    The doctor nced at the reports, her expression turning grave before she began clicking away on

    herputer. ¡°Your tests from a few days ago were fine. What happened today? Have you been

    overexerting yourself, or maybe you ate something that could induce bleeding? Or could it be

    stress-rted?¡±

    I clenched my palm and admitted, ¡°I¡­ might have been a bit emotional today.¡±

    The doctor, probably used to hearing such things, responded, ¡°Being emotional for a day shouldn¡¯t

    cause this. Where¡¯s your family?¡±

    ¡°My friend went to buy me some stuff¡­¡±

    ¡°I meant your family, your husband?¡± The doctor frowned, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, and he¡¯s letting you get

    stressed? Bring him in. I need to talk to him about how to keep a pregnant woman happy. That¡¯s the

    least he can do! Otherwise, he¡¯s not fit to be a father!¡±

    ¡°Bry, help me out here! I¡¯m pregnant, for heaven¡¯s sake! Do you think the baby¡¯s okay? It¡¯s been

    days since Ist got checked, I¡¯m worried about how it¡¯s developing.¡±

    ¡°Margaret, can you please calm down?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with your tone? Getting angry at me is like getting angry at the baby inside me, you

    realize?¡±

    ¡°Is it some kind of monster? It¡¯s not like it can hear us yet.¡±

    Margaret and Bryant¡¯s voices carried from behind a slightly ajar door.

    Those two, always around.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± The doctor, with a knowing look, advised, ¡°You should really

    involve your husband in the pregnancy, like the woman outside. It¡¯s important to build up his sense

    of responsibility.¡±

    I forced a smile, ¡°That¡¯s not her husband.¡±

    He¡¯s mine.

    The doctor looked shocked, ¡°What?¡±

    I I ¡°Never mind.¡± I tried to keep my voice down, ¡°So, what about my condition? Do I need to be

    hospitalized, or what should I do?¡±

    ¡°For now, no hospital stay is needed. I¡¯ll prescribe some supplements for you. Just go. home, rest,

    and keep an eye on your condition. If anything feels off,e straight to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±

    After I took the prescription she handed me, the next patient was called.

    I was about to leave when Margaret¡¯s voice stopped me in my tracks. I hesitated, thinking of waiting

    for them to leave before making my exit. But then the next patient pushed the door wide open, and

    Margaret, with her keen eyes, spotted me immediately, her face turning dark.

    And there stood Bryant, tall and imposing, right by her side.

    Bumping into them in this department literally made my blood freeze.

    Margaret didn¡¯t give me a chance to escape, raising her voice, ¡°What are you doing here? Don¡¯t tell

    me you¡¯re pregnant too?¡±

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95

    Initially indifferent and engrossed in his phone, Bryant suddenly looked up. I had nowhere to hide

    and reluctantly stepped forward.

    Bryant¡¯s expression softened, and he asked gently, ¡°What brings you to the hospital?¡±

    That starkly

    contrasted with his cold tone with Margaret just moments ago. I might have interpreted it as a sign

    of favoritism in the past, but it only felt like a mockery at the

    moment.

    Before I could respond, Margaret nced at the doctor¡¯s information on the screen by the office

    door andughed mockingly. ¡°Why are you seeing a doctor from this department? Don¡¯t tell me

    you¡¯ve caught std. Those usuallye from a sketchy love life.¡±

    She raised her voice deliberately, drawing disdainful looks from many around us.

    I felt relieved, realizing due to a shift change or something, the disyed specialist wasn¡¯t the one I

    had an appointment with.

    And then, it dawned on me that although I was there for a pregnancy check-up, I was still in the

    early stages, not yet three months along, so I had to see a gynecologist instead of an obstetrician.

    If it had been for obstetrics, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to exin myself, and Bryant might have

    used his influence to dig into my medical records.

    I sighed softly, adjusting my mood, and said calmly, ¡°Yes, the worst fear for a woman is her husband

    bringing home some dirty disease from his affairs.¡±

    Margaret clenched her teeth, not daring to argue further. ¡°Then tell me. Why are you here?¡± I smiled

    and answered softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you already say it? I¡¯m here to get treated for the ¡®std¡¯ my husband

    gave me.¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Margaret red at me. ¡°Jane, do you believe¡­

    you talk so much?¡± Bryant¡¯s face turned icy, cutting Margaret off with a frosty

    ¡°Why do you

    tone.

    Margaret¡¯s eyes reddened with anger. ¡°What do you mean? Didn¡¯t you hear how she insulted you?

    Are you defending her now?¡±

    elleven re

    ¡°Do he is my husband?¡± I tried to remain calm, not wanting to lose my temper, and said leisurely,

    ¡°Publicly clinging to someone else¡¯s husband, aren¡¯t you afraid of being aughing stock? Oh, what

    were you here for again? I thought I heard you mention a child inside. Do you already have one?¡±

    At that, the bystanders¡¯ attention shifted from me to Margaret and Bryant. Among the

    crowd, mostly women, who wouldn¡¯t scorn such a situation?

    People all despised the mistress and the illegitimate child, a moral outrage. An unfaithful man was

    even more reprehensible. The mistresscked moral conscience, and the unfaithful husbandcked

    moral conscience, responsibility, andmitment.

    ¡°What are you all looking at?¡± Margaret asserted defiantly, ¡°He and I grew up together. We were on

    the verge of bing something more years ago.¡±

    Pointing at me, Margaret continued to distort the truth. ¡°It was this woman. She drove a wedge

    between us, causing us to break up and miss out on so many years. I¡¯m merely reiming what

    was mine!¡±

    ¡°Margaret.¡± Running out of patience, Bryant showed signs of irritation. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had a

    stomachache? Howe you¡¯re so loud when picking on others? Since you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll have

    someone take you home.¡±

    Margaret teetered between crying and not, clinging to his arm. ¡°The pain is killing me¡­¡±

    I couldn¡¯t bear to watch anymore and turned to Bryant. ¡°When you have a moment, please. give me

    a call.¡±

    Some matters shouldn¡¯t be dragged out any longer. Considering Timothy, there were other ways to

    handle things.

    ¡°Margaret, how are you feeling now? What did the doctor say?¡±

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96

    From a short distance away, a voice I recognized all too well drifted over to me,

    My father-inw, Albert, appeared with his rainbow-colored sunsses and a Hawaiian shirt,

    looking like he¡¯d just returned from another one of his escapades on some tropical

    ind.

    Albert was a ssic yboy who never grew out of his wild, youthful ways. And at the time, he was

    just an older version of that carefree spirit.

    Upon seeing him, Margaret burst into tears. ¡°Oh, Albert, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re back. It¡¯s been so hard

    for me these days.¡±

    ¡°Did Bryant mistreat you?¡± Albert slid his sunsses up to rest on his head, fixing his gaze on

    Bryant. ¡°I¡¯ve told you a hundred times that you must take good care of Margaret. I leave for just two

    days, and she ends up in the hospital?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a storm of annoyance brewing inside me, looking for a chance to escape the

    drama.

    too.

    But then, Albert suddenly noticed me and shed a satisfied grin. ¡°Jane? You¡¯re here, I greeted him

    out of politeness, even though I didn¡¯t see him as much of a father figure to Bryant.

    Albert nodded. ¡°That¡¯s how it should be. You should take better care of Margaret.¡±

    I could stand up to Margaret, but standing up to him was another story-he was, after all, my elder.

    All I could say was, ¡°I have to go now,¡±

    Hearing that, Bryant practically shoved Margaret into Albert¡¯s arms, his voice cold. ¡°Since you¡¯re

    back, she¡¯s your responsibility now.¡±

    With that, Bryant made to leave with me.

    ¡°Bry!¡± Margaret called out in anger and frustration, but Bryant ignored her, following me to the

    elevator.

    Considering the baby, I walked more slowly than usual, and he matched my pace patiently.

    It wasn¡¯t until we reached the elevator that I turned to face him. ¡°Are you free this afternoon?¡±

    Perhaps a clean break was what we both needed.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    He might have thought I was asking him out, his eyes briefly lighting up. ¡°Yes, where do you want to

    go?¡±

    ¡°We need to visit the town hall.¡± I invited him out to finalize our divorce proceedings.

    With a month-long cooling-off period, when it was over, Timothy¡¯s eightieth birthday celebration

    would have long passed. By then, we could cleanly get our divorce papers. and finish it.

    Bryant¡¯s expression stiffened, the light in his eyes dimming as he changed the subject. ¡°You just had

    a check-up the other day. Why are you back at the hospital? Dean Burton said your test results

    were all normal. Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Yes. I went to pick up my medical report the other day, which was handed to me personally b

    Dean Burton¡¯s assistant. Except for the ultrasound, all the reports had gone through their hands.

    I sighed. ¡°¡±Bry, sometimes I don¡¯t get you. On the one hand, you hook up with Margaret. On the

    other, you act like you care about me. But I don¡¯t want to understand anymore.¡±

    My voice softened as I kept my gaze fixed on him. ¡°I just want a divorce. The faster, the better.¡±

    I was tired of dealing with the gossip and rumors at Ferguson Group. Once I get the divorce done, I

    could use working from home as an excuse to focus on my pregnancy in

    peace.

    Whatever happened between him and Margaret was no longer my concern.

    ¡°Mrs. Ferguson?¡± A familiar figure approached us from a distance. It was the doctor who had

    conducted my ultrasound that day.

    I felt a sudden tension, unsure of how to act, especially with Bryant at my side. The doctor looked

    relieved to see us together. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve told Mr. Ferguson. That¡¯s good. There¡¯s no problem

    unsolved between husband and wife.¡±

    ¡°Told me what?¡± Bryant¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, his gaze sharpening as he looked at me. The

    atmosphere suddenly charged with tension. ¡°What did you tell me?¡±

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97

    My heart sank. I could barely bring myself to look at Bryant, terrified of what the doctor might say

    next. That would be the end of it all.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    I took the initiative. ¡°Doctor, he¡¯s not here with me today. He¡¯s here for another woman¡¯s prenatal

    appointment.¡±

    Bryant¡¯s voice was low and warm. ¡°I wasn¡¯t here for Margaret on purpose.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re here, aren¡¯t you?¡± I didn¡¯t feel like getting into the details.

    It was like catching a cheater. No one cared why their partner was with someone else, just that their

    partner had betrayed them. Whether it was a drunken mistake or a n didn¡¯t make a difference. It

    was dirty either way. No matter how noble the excuse, it couldn¡¯t change the fact that it was a dick

    used by other women.

    Bryant had nothing to say, his gaze intense. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me what you are doing at the hospital

    today?¡±

    I said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say¡­¡±

    dodge the question.¡± Bryant¡¯s voice was cold, cutting me off as if he had to know

    real reason.

    The doctor hadn¡¯t left yet. ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, are you feeling okay?¡±

    Getting nothing from me, Bryant turned to ask the doctor, ¡°Doctor, was there a problem with

    my wife¡¯s check-up the other day?¡±

    ¡°Doctor¡­¡± My nails dug into my palms out of nervousness, a chill running down my spine. Yet,

    under Bryant¡¯s scrutinizing look, I dared not say more. My heart was pounding. I could only look at

    the doctor almost pleadingly, hoping she wouldn¡¯t tell.

    I just wished to get far away from Bryant after the divorce, to have the baby on my own and be a

    good mother. I didn¡¯t want endless trouble. Nor did I want to lose my child. Even if I could safely

    have the baby, a family like the Ferguson family wouldn¡¯t let their bloodline fall into someone else¡¯s

    hands. Even if Timothy was kind to me, it was conditional. He¡¯d want his great-grandchild to

    acknowledge their heritage.

    Unexpectedly, the doctor, advising me to swallow my pride for the child, said, ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s a bit of

    an issue. Mrs. Ferguson has multiple uterine polyps. If they¡¯re still there next check-up, she might

    need surgery.¡±

    I

    My eyes widened in surprise, but at the same time, I silently sighed in relief, grateful to the doctor.

    The doctor smiled, continuing, ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, you should take care of yourself. I¡¯ve got to go now.¡±

    After the doctor left with the assistant, Bryant frowned, ¡°You have health issues. Why didn¡¯t you

    mention it after the check-up?¡±

    I questioned him. ¡°Bryant, how many times have I seen you these days? When did you give me a

    chance to tell you?¡±

    That was ironic. What right did Bryant have to ask me that? We met only twice.¡± Once, Margaret

    called, and he was gone. The other time, I was the secret mistress.

    He sighed. ¡°I texted you, but you didn¡¯t reply.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re 24/7 with Margaret, and you expect me to be grateful for a text message?¡± | forgot

    when, but he asked me once about the check-up results.

    Why did it feel like sending me a text was doing me a favor, and I had to be thankful for it?

    Bryant pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°Who told you I¡¯m with her 24/7?¡±

    I

    ¡°So, what should I say? On call 24/7? That¡¯s urate, right?¡± I retorted.

    Bryant tried to exin, ¡°Jane¡­¡±

    ¡°Look, Bryant, we don¡¯t need to make this so awkward.¡± I sighed, ¡°Can¡¯t we just break up without

    any drama?¡±

    At that, Bryant fell into a rare silence, his expression dark. ¡°Do we have to get a divorce?¡±

    I looked at him, offering a faint smile. It¡¯s also fine that we don¡¯t divorce. I would post our marriage

    certificate on thepany forum, and your dear Margaret will be a public. enemy again.¡±

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98

    He hesitated, ¡°You heard about what happened in thepany?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, just found out today.¡± I tried to shrug it off casually but realized I didn¡¯t have the strength to

    do that. ¡°So, you¡¯re not going to change your decision, are you?¡±

    How could he bear to put Margaret back in the line of fire?

    As expected, his expression turned cold. ¡°Margaret¡¯s pregnancy is fragile. She can¡¯t handle stress.

    But don¡¯t worry. Once she¡¯s better, I won¡¯t let you get wronged again.¡±

    Hearing that felt like getting my heart frozen over. I fought back the urge to cry, disappointed. ¡°What

    if I was pregnant, too? What if my situation was even worse?¡±

    Every second I stood there, I could feel the dull pain in my lower abdomen, the dampness below.

    But my husband told me his love couldn¡¯t handle stress, so I had to suffer.

    Did it mean I was born to be wronged, huh?

    Bryant stiffened, then let out a bitterugh. ¡°Why are you acting just as childish as she is? I was

    stunned. ¡°What?¡±

    Bryant said, ¡°Except for your safe periods, when did we not use protection? You can¡¯t be pregnant.¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Suddenly, a chill swept over me, making my bones feel icy. My heart trembled, and my voice was

    hoarse. ¡°You never thought about us having a child?¡±

    He frowned, ¡°Did you want children¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop.¡± I suddenly couldn¡¯t control my emotions, cutting him off coldly. ¡°You said you were free. Let¡¯s

    get the paperwork done this afternoon.¡±

    Bryant¡¯s face darkened instantly. ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡±

    ¡°Not today, then tomorrow.¡± I pressed my lips together, speaking deliberately, ¡°Tomorrow afternoon,

    I¡¯ll wait for you at the town hall¡¯s entrance.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s make it noon. If we¡¯re parting, at least let¡¯s have a breakup lunch,¡± Bryant said, looking

    down.

    I was on the verge of tears, shaking my head. ¡°People who are separating shouldn¡¯t leave too many

    memories.¡±

    With that, the elevator doors opened. I dared not look at Bryant again and stepped into the

    elevator.

    The next afternoon, Christine saw me getting ready to leave. ¡°You¡¯re going out? Didn¡¯t the doctor

    say you need rest?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to get a divorce.¡± The temperature dropped sharply. I wore a white cashmere coat, but

    my lips still looked bloodless. ¡°The sooner I get this done, the less I¡¯ll be affected emotionally. The

    doctor said being happy is important.¡±

    Besides, it was just a short drive there and back, hardly two miles. It was not much different from

    resting.

    She was worried. ¡°Do you want me toe with you?¡±

    ¡°No, thanks.¡± I wanted to go alone.

    Sadly, when we got married, Bryant didn¡¯t show up. It was Timothy who arranged for someone to

    handle it. This time, going through the divorce process, we could finally enter the town hall together

    for once. There was no happy gathering, but there should be a good parting.

    Bryant was already waiting at the entrance when I arrived at the town hall. The weather was terrible,

    an umon heavy, rain for autumn.

    He walked over to my car with an umbre, helping me out and carefully warning me, ¡°Take it slow.

    Watch out for puddles.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The air was damp and cold. When I got off, I shivered and looked up at him, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    The ground was slippery and maybe he was afraid I would fall. His arm firmly around my shoulder,

    just like he¡¯d done for our whole three years of marriage.

    a still su

    I felt a bit mncholy. We

    each other as husband and wife, but once we stepped out of this door, we¡¯d be strangers.

    As we walked in, a cheerful staff member approached us. ¡°Here to pick up the marriage certificate?

    You two must love each other,ing

    out in this heavy rain to get married.¡±

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99

    | froze for a second, ncing instinctively at Bryant.

    He looked as calm as ever, his eyes soft and warm, holding me close in a way that screamed

    anything but ¡®we¡¯re here to get divorced.¡±

    The hall floor was dry, contrasting sharply with the storm outside. I gently pulled away from his

    embrace, my lips pressing together. ¡°No, we¡¯re here to file for divorce.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The staff member looked genuinely disappointed, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for two people toe

    together, and you seem on good terms. Why decide on a divorce? It¡¯s a big decision. Don¡¯t act

    hastily. Once there¡¯s a crack, it¡¯s hard to mend.¡±

    I looked down, feeling helpless. ¡°You might have it backward. Cracks don¡¯t appear because of

    divorce. We¡¯re here because we couldn¡¯t mend those cracks.¡±

    Few couples would head down this path if they weren¡¯t at their wits¡¯ end.

    Seeing no point in persuading further, the clerk sighed. ¡°Fine then. The rain has kept most folks at

    home. We¡¯re all at your service.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, heading to the nearest avable employee. ¡°Hi, we¡¯d like to process a

    divorce.¡±

    ¡°Got all the necessary documente

    ¡°Yes, here they are.¡± I handed over my documents and looked at Bryant, still standing. ¡°Yours?¡±

    He seemed lost in thought. His perfect face clouded with mixed emotions, and he said in a rough

    voice. ¡°Yeah, got them.¡±

    ¡°Hand them over, please.¡± The clerk reached out, but Bryant didn¡¯t move, his hand gripping the

    document envelope tightly, veins standing out on his hand.

    ¡°Bryant?¡± I urged.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± He finally responded, a flicker of pain in his eyes, but under my insistent gaze, he handed

    over the documents.

    The clerk frowned. ¡°Are you both sure about this? If there¡¯s any doubt, you might take some time to

    think it over.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s sure.¡± I spoke calmly, ¡°Our marriage could hurt his darling at any moment. He¡¯s thought it

    through.¡±

    Bryant closed his eyes briefly as if to concede. Yet, only I could see his clenched fists, the emotional

    turmoil beneath his calm exterior.

    But my resolve didn¡¯t waver. Hadn¡¯t Bryant made his choice as well? Why did he ying

    Mr. Romeo in front of me?

    ¡°Any children? And have you agreed on how to split your assets?¡± the clerk asked as he flipped

    through our documents.

    ¡°No children,¡± I said, the words tasting bitter. ¡°The assets are divided as per the agreement. I only

    want the house.¡±

    ¡°Ah, but you haven¡¯t signed the divorce agreement,¡± the clerk gave it to me. ¡°And what¡¯s_ written

    here doesn¡¯t match what you¡¯ve said. Go over it ande back once it¡¯s signed.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Taking the agreement to the side, I was puzzled. I had signed it before handing it to Bryant.

    Frowning, I nced at him, then back at the document. It wasn¡¯t the agreement I had prepared. He

    had changed it. In addition to the Riverview Estate house, there was also that ten percent share in

    hispany.

    Licking my lips, I looked at him. ¡°I said I only wanted the house. I don¡¯t need the shares.¡±

    Having a ce to live was enough for me and my child. I could take care of us. The point. of the

    divorce was to make a clean break, not to be tied down by shares that would require us to see each

    other frequently.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Bryant¡¯s jaw was tight, but his voice was firm, almost gentle. ¡°It¡¯s rightfully yours.¡±

    ¡°The shares belonged to your mother, didn¡¯t they? She probably meant them for your future wife.¡±

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100

    Bryant paused a bit. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    There was no point in beating around the bush when a marriage ended. I confessed, ¡°That day, I

    overheard you talking with your granddad in the office. I also heard you admit that you had no

    feelings for me anymore. Maybe this marriage was a mistake from the very beginning.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t.¡± He denied it desperately, knitting his brows as he reminisced, and then rified, ¡°I wasn¡¯t

    admitting to what you think. You misunderstood it¡­¡±

    I wasn¡¯t in a hurry to argue. I watched Bryant quietly, smiling, ¡°Did you ever love me?¡±

    Bryant was stunned for a moment. The question was perhaps too difficult for him. ¡°Jane¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t exin. It¡¯ll just make me look pitiful.¡± Iughed as if I cared about nothing, ¡°Just have Kevin

    send over the agreement you prepared for me. Someday, you¡¯ll marry someone else. It wouldn¡¯t be

    right for me to hold onto these shares¡­¡±

    He cut me off with conviction, every word sincere, ¡°I won¡¯t remarry.¡±

    My eyshes fluttered. ¡°That¡¯s your choice. It¡¯s not right for me to hold onto these shares.¡± I wasn¡¯t

    that big-hearted. After all, I¡¯d been in love with him for many years, and it seemed wrong to see him

    again after our divorce. Time should erase all traces of the past, not keep reopening old wounds.

    And if Margaret found out about the shares, she¡¯d likely give me no peace. It would be better to

    leave no strings attached if it was over.

    ¡°So, are you really that afraid of having ties with me?¡± Bryant¡¯s face fell, ncing at his watch, his

    lips pressed thin. ¡°I only have five minutes left. We can do it next time if you¡¯re not ready to sign

    now.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it now.¡± I clenched my teeth and quickly signed my name in the nk space.

    No matter how hot the potato was, there was always a way to handle it. The priority was to get the

    paperwork done.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    When we returned to the counter, the clerk had finished checking the other documents and took the

    divorce agreement back for another look.

    After verifying everything was correct, she handed us a divorce application form. ¡°Sign this, and

    return for the divorce certificate in thirty days.¡±

    After going through the motions, the clerk added, ¡°I see you both still have feelings for each other.

    Most couples fight over assets until they¡¯re red in the face, calcting every

    little thing. But you two are different. One person keeps giving, while the other keeps refusing.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. Bryant doesn¡¯t have feelings for me.¡± I smiled, still somewhat lucid. ¡°He just has

    too much money.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen many marriages and divorces, and I¡¯m not mistaken. If you both hold each other in your

    hearts, take this cooling-off period to think things over. If you regret it, you cane back here to

    cancel.¡±

    Bryant, standing by my side, who had been silent, suddenly spoke up, ¡°Can it be canceled anytime

    within those thirty days?¡±

    The clerk said, ¡°Yes, juste in on a workday¡±

    After that, we pushed the signed application form back.

    Stepping out of the town hall, I felt like I was awakening from a long dream. It felt like these three

    years were just a lengthy dream.

    The rain continued to pour down relentlessly. Bryant opened the umbre he had the door, his voice

    as damp as the air. ¡°Let me walk you to your car.¡±

    ft at

    ¡°Sure, thank you,¡± I spoke politely yet distantly, dodging his attempt to drape an arm over

    ny shoulder, trying to act like a proper ex-wife.

    He didn¡¯t insist further. The umbre wasn¡¯t huge, but not a single strand of my hair got

    wet.

    Bryant suddenly called out to me as he walked me to the car. I instinctively hummed in

    acknowledgment, and the next second, I was pulled into a tight embrace. He held me so tightly as if

    trying to merge me into his body.

    Thinking back to hisst question at the counter, I couldn¡¯t help but confirm, ¡°Bryant, you¡¯re go

    going through with the divorce, right? You won¡¯t have any second thoughts?¡±

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101

    ¡°Scared I¡¯ll regret it?¡± Bryant¡¯s voice carried a hint of sourness, ¡°But I¡¯m more scared of bing a

    stranger to you.¡±

    It was freezing outside, but his embrace was as warm as it always had been. His words took me

    aback.

    He had opened the car door for me when I returned to reality. After I got in, he turned and walked

    away without looking back.

    Through the veil of the rain, I caught a glimpse of his drenched figure. It felt like my heart. was being

    gnawed away by millions of ants, growing emptier by the second.

    It turned out that ending a marriage was that simple. The couple just needed to spare half an hour,

    head to the city hall, submit the paperwork, and sign a document. A monthter, they would make

    another visit, and if both parties still agreed, they could get a divorce certificate.

    Just like that, everything was severed. The shared beds and the mutual support seemed like

    nothing but a dream. Of course, all would happen, only if Bryant didn¡¯t go back on his word.

    When I returned to Christine¡¯s ce, she opened the door from inside before I could even reach for

    the keys.

    She came to me. ¡°Back already?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I managed a light chuckle, trying to appear nonchnt.

    She quietly watched mee in and shake off my shoes, then hesitantly said, ¡°Bryant texted me.

    Did you guys go through with the divorce?¡±

    ¡°Sort of. We¡¯ve filed for it. I¡¯ll pick up the divorce certificate in a month.¡± I undressed my coat and

    grabbed a hair tie to pull my hair back casually. ¡°Why would he text you?¡±

    She hesitated before speaking, ¡°He asked me to take good care of you this month.¡±

    ¡°Thinks I¡¯m going to jump off a bridge?¡± I said mockingly, ¡°Tell him not to overthink it. Life. is going

    on without him.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that.¡± Christine denied, frowning thoughtfully, ¡°I just feel like there¡¯s more to his

    message. Could it be he¡¯s not wanting a divorce? Maybe he¡¯s just trying to appease you for now.

    After all, the divorce can¡¯t go through if one party withdraws the application during the cooling-off

    period.¡±

    ¡°No way¡­¡± A lump formed in my throat. Could Bryant be having second thoughts? It was indeed his

    style.

    But then, thinking of Margaret¡¯s baby, which would take a few more months before

    arriving, even for her sake, Bryant wouldn¡¯t change his mind within this month. He had made his

    choice long ago. It was only me holding onto foolish hopes.

    Exhausted, I headed for the shower. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a bath.¡±

    Christine asked with concern, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a divorce. That¡¯s what I want.¡± I said.

    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Christine closed the door behind me and added, ¡°Get some rest after your bath.

    You hardly sleptst night.¡±

    ¡°Will do.¡± I nodded with a smile, and as the door clicked shut, I slumped onto the toilet seat, bending

    over as tears streamed down.

    I didn¡¯t want to cry. I had longed for the divorce. Shouldn¡¯t I be happy? Even though I hadn¡¯t

    received the divorce certificate yet, why did it feel like my heart ripped out, leaving a

    hollow void?

    Perhaps feelings never heed to reason. And I didn¡¯t have many eight years

    that.

    + years to

    waste like

    What made me feel even worse and guiltier was thinking of the child, who would grow up fatherless

    even before being born. Seeing other kids with their dads would surely make him sad.

    To pull myself out of the misery swiftly, I immersed myself in my work during my recovery. My design

    drafts couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    Once engrossed in work, one would forget everything else. The agony of working was enough to

    consume all one¡¯s energy.

    I had redrawn my designs many times, never quite satisfied. It wasn¡¯t until the thought of having a

    little bundle in my arms by the next Christmas suddenly sparked my inspiration!

    I had just made a few strokes when my phone rang. It was from the Ferguson Mansion.

    Worried it might be something aThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102

    Gary was practically out of breath as he blurted out, ¡°Mrs. Ferguson! You¡¯ve got toe back quick.

    Mr. Timothy is raging mad, threatening to beat Mr. Bryant! You¡¯re the only one who can calm Mr.

    Timothy down.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± I was on my feet before he even finished speaking, grabbing a coat on my way

    out the door.

    It wasn¡¯t Bryant I was worried about.

    Timothy had more than one grandchild, but Bryant was his favorite, which was no doubt. Even if he

    laid hands on Bryant, he¡¯d hold back. Bryant¡¯s life wasn¡¯t in danger.

    But Timothy¡¯s health was another story. He shouldn¡¯t be getting worked up like that. Gary wouldn¡¯t

    sound so panicked unless it were something urgent.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see when you get here!¡± Gary insisted.

    Despite my reservations, the sight that greeted me at the Ferguson Mansion left me speechless.

    In the study, usually soposed and dignified, Bryant was kneeling on the floor, unable to stand

    straight from the pain, his forehead veins bulging, barely keeping himself from copsing by holding

    onto the edge of the fine coffee table. And to my surprise, Margaret was there, too.

    I was about to say something when Timothy, who had treated me kindly, red at Gary. ¡°You called

    Jane?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Gary had to admit it.

    ¡°I see you¡¯ve been taking liberties!¡± Timothy bellowed, ¡°Everyone out!¡±

    ¡°Timothy¡­¡± I wanted to intervene, worried that he might get too upset.

    Timothy waved me off. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t be the death of me. Wait outside.¡±

    With that, I had no choice but to leave with Gary.

    Behind me, I heard Timothy scoff, ¡°You¡¯re just like your mother,cking in sense. Now get out!¡±

    Margaret said softly, ¡°Timothy, what¡¯s the point of beating Bryant? Jane wanted the divorce. Plus,

    giving her a house was already generous. Bryant is your grandson, and Jane is just an outsider.¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Timothy shouted, ring at Bryant. ¡°Is this the kind of woman you want?

    Someone so low and petty, who doesn¡¯t even have a shred ofmon decency?!.¡±

    Enduring the pain, Bryant gritted his teeth. ¡°Grandpa told you to leave. Didn¡¯t you hear it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Though irritated, Margaret dared not show her usual arrogance before Timothy.

    She left soon after, passing by me and Gary without a trace of ange descending the stairs.

    gracefully

    Gary frowned, looking at me, and said in a softer tone, ¡°Timothy wasn¡¯t mad at you.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± I lowered my gaze, asking, ¡°Timothy knows about our divorce?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Gary nodded, ¡°A few days after you and Mr. Bryant went to the town hall, Mr. Timothy got

    wind of it.¡±

    Seeing my stunned expression, Gary sighed. ¡°Mr. Timothy guessed you two might finalize things

    quickly and had made arrangements with the authorities.¡±

    That was when it hit me. In my haste, I should¡¯ve realized that with the Ferguson family¡¯s influenc¨¦,

    Timothy could easily find out about anything if he wanted to.

    Seeing my guilt, Gary added, ¡°But Mr. Timothy¡¯s not just furious about that.¡±

    Hooked up, ¡°Then what?¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    ¡°That woman downstairs.¡± Gary gestured with his chin, looking troubled. ¡°Mr. Timothy asked Mr.

    Bryant toe home for a bit, and when Mr. Bryant stepped in, she followed, refusing to leave. She

    said that Mr. Bryant would marry her eventually.¡±

    ¡°Tell her she might as well give up on that idea! From beyond the door, Timothy¡¯s voice roared with

    a fury likely meant for Margaret, ¡°And you, too. Don¡¯t even think about it! Want to follow your father¡¯s

    footsteps, changing your mind like the wind? Well, you can wait for me to drop dead first. But as

    long as I¡¯m breathing, there¡¯s only one Mrs. Ferguson in this family, and that¡¯s Jane!¡±

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103

    Even though the thought of continuing my marriage with Bryant was the furthest thing from my

    mind, hearing Timothy¡¯s staunch defense still warmed my heart.

    Bryant¡¯s lips were a tight line. ¡°I¡¯ve failed Jane, but remarrying was never in my ns.¡±

    ¡°Never in your ns? If that were true, why would Jane consider a divorce? Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯ve

    broken her spirit?¡± Timothy didn¡¯t believe a word.

    Leaning on the cane, Bryant slowly stood up. ¡°I truly haven¡¯t considered it. However, I can¡¯t just

    abandon Margaret. After all, she is pregnant.¡±

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Look at you, Mr. Phnthropy!¡± Timothy hurled a teacup at him.

    Bryant didn¡¯t dodge, taking the hit squarely on the forehead, blood quickly beading at the surface.

    Yet, his expression remained unchanged, seriously saying, ¡°I promised Teresa l¡¯d. take care of

    Margaret.¡±

    Timothy fumed. ¡°And what about Jane? The office rumors are vicious, bringing Margaret close and

    painting Jane as the homewrecker. How is that fair to her?¡±

    Bryant said, ¡°Jane¡¯s far stronger and more independent than Margaret, not easily swayed; by

    others, let alone affected by baseless rumors.¡±

    I never imagined Bryant¡¯s praise woulde under such circumstances. It was the praise that only

    filled my chest with bitterness.

    I wasn¡¯t born strong and independent. I was once like a flower in a greenhouse. Left with

    that the reason no choice, I used all my strength to grow into resilient wild grass.¡± Bryant made me

    suffer time and again?

    ¡°Have you ever considered, Jane growing up without parents, living under her aunt¡¯s roof,

    ¡®t strong and how many cold stares she endured? Who could she rely on if she wasn¡¯t strong

    independent?¡± Timothy sighed, his voice filled with anger and disappointment, ¡°Can she really

    depend on you, when you¡¯re the husband that¡¯s hurting her all the time?¡±

    Bryant¡¯s eyes suddenly dimmed. ¡°She never shared any of this with me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re not worthy of her trust. Ask yourself. Have you ever been a good husband for

    even a day?¡± Timothy¡¯s rebuke was cold.

    Bryant pressed his lips together. ¡°You got me a good wife, but I¡¯ve disappointed you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not me you¡¯ve disappointed. The person you¡¯ve disappointed is Jane.¡± Timothy seemed

    resigned, and the argument faded into silence.

    Bryant¡¯sst words spun in my mind, leaving a lingering bitterness. Perhaps all peaceful separations

    ended with one person handing out a ¡°nice guy badge.¡±

    Suddenly, the study door opened.

    Leaning on the doorframe, Bryant appeared thinner than I remembered, his features more

    pronounced. His usually straight posture hunched slightly, blood still trickling from his forehead.

    ¡°Your wound¡­¡± I wanted to be indifferent, but seeing him like that, I couldn¡¯t help but

    express concern.

    Bryant chuckled softly, his gaze tender. ¡°Worried about me?¡±

    ¡°Suppose so.¡± I admitted freely, ¡°If the dog in the yard got hurt, I¡¯d ask, too.¡±

    ¡°Would you dress the dog¡¯s wounds?¡± He looked at me seriously.

    I nodded, ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Thene on, help me with mine.¡± He steadied himself against the wall, taking my hand. and

    leading me to our room.

    I instinctively tried to pull away. ¡°You¡¯re not a dog¡­¡±

    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Perhaps I pulled too hard, aggravating his wound. He winced in pain but didn¡¯t let

    go, his voice a mix of hurt and sincerity, ¡°But I can still feel pain.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Seeing his genuine expression, I didn¡¯t dare move again.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104

    Although we hardly stayed there, the housekeeper kept the ce spotless, with no dust in sight.

    Even the bed linens were changed every three days, fresh and crisp.

    Above the headboard hung a wedding photo, a vintage masterpiece crafted by a top-notch editor,

    seamless and perfect.

    It wasn¡¯t until Bryant sat on the bed that I tried to pull my wrist away. He tightened his grip, furrowing

    his brows. ¡°We¡¯re not officially divorced yet, and you can¡¯t even help me with a little first aid?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll grab the first aid kit. What else am I supposed to use?¡± Feeling defeated, I had no choice but to

    comply.

    Only then did Bryant let go of me. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    I rummaged through the drawer for the first aid kit, took out the antiseptic and ointment, and stood

    before him.

    The gash on his forehead was ghastly. I slightly bowed my head, one hand supporting the back of

    his head, the other gently cleaning away the blood.

    Timothy had given it to Bryant. As soon as I wiped away the blood, more seeped out.

    It looked so painful. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± I asked.

    ¡°It hurts. A lot.¡± Bryant looked up at me, his eyes shimmering.

    My heart softened, and as I blew on the wound while disinfecting it, he said contentedly, ¡°That¡¯s

    better, thanks, babe.¡±

    I reminded him, ¡°We¡¯re getting divorced.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just habit.¡± His eyes dropped slightly, shadowed by his longshes, giving him an

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    unexpectedly harmless vib

    I felt a pang in my heart. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll get used to a new normal.¡±

    He would eventually get used to it.

    It was just like I¡¯d gotten used to turning in bed and hugging his waist, seekingfort in his

    embrace. Buttely, I¡¯d often find myself grasping at air, waking up in the middle of the night to stare

    nkly before falling back into a restless sleep.

    I thought, ¡®They say the hardest part about two people splitting up isn¡¯t the breakup, but getting

    used to living without each other. In an empty house, when you call out, there¡¯s no

    reply. But thankfully, time heals all wounds. Eventually, it will all pass. Call out, there¡¯s no

    Bryant fell silent and asked, ¡°Do we have to change?¡±

    ¡°What else is there, Bryant? We¡¯re both going to start new lives. You will, and so will 1.¡± 1 twisted

    open the ointment tube and applied it, then ced a band-aid over the wound, ¡°There, all done.¡±

    As I stood up to leave, I knew I had to check on and needed some calming dowri.

    othy who was probably still f

    ¡°Is that everything?¡± Bryant¡¯s question stopped me in my tracks, and under my puzzled gaze, he

    gestured to his back without breaking eye contact.

    ¡°My back hurts, too. Grandpa was dead set on defending your honor today. He might have gone too

    far if it wasn¡¯t illegal.¡±

    ¡°Timothy was just heated. He wouldn¡¯t hurt you.¡± I pursed my lips.

    Bryant unbuttoned his shirt and struggled because of his shoulder injury. ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± I still felt that maintaining some boundaries would be better for us. ¡°This isn¡¯t right. I¡¯ll call

    Margaret to help with your back.¡±

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it right?¡± Bryant asked.

    1 exined, ¡°We¡¯re getting divorced, Bryant. It¡¯s just a matter of paperwork now. Shouldn¡¯t we have

    some boundaries?¡±

    ¡°But we¡¯re not divorced yet.¡± Suddenly, he reached out, his fingers slipping under my cor to hook

    out a ne, focusing on the ring hanging there, his gaze intense. ¡°See, you can¡¯t let go, either.¡±

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105

    My heart skipped a beat. Suddenly, I was overwhelmed by an indescribable sadness.

    That was our wedding ring. On our wedding day, Bryant didn¡¯t care much, but Timothy ensured I,

    his granddaughter-inw, had the best of everything, like a million-dor wedding gift, a mansion for

    a wedding house, and matching rings custom-made by a top-notch jeweler.

    Later, arge amount of money went to my aunt as a token of gratitude for raising me. And the

    mansion never became my sanctuary. The only thing that stayed by my side every day was the ring.

    I joyfully wore it on my ring finger when I first got married. After knowing I also worked at

    off that Ferguson Group, Bryant immediately advised me to keep a low profile. I took day and wore

    it around my neck with a thin chain. And there it stayed for three long years. What once brought me

    joy seemed like a silent mockery. To Bryant, I was just like this ring, meant to be out of sight.

    Iughed at myself. ¡°Just forgot to take it off.¡±

    Indeed, I had forgotten. More urately, I was used to touching the ring when I felt alone

    or uneasy.

    ¡°Bryant is my husband.¡¯ Once, just liking him seemed to give me so much strength.

    Bryant didn¡¯t believe me. ¡°Just forgot?

    ¡°If

    you want it, it can be yours again.¡± I reached behind my neck, intending to take it off.

    Bit by bit, erasing all traces of him from me. The faster I erase, the quicker I should be able to let go.

    Bryant¡¯s expression turned cold, and he firmly grasped my wrist, stopping me. ¡°Don¡¯t take. it off. You

    belong to it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a wedding ring, Bryant.¡± I smiled, reminding him and myself, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t take it off today, I

    will in a month.¡±

    Bryant¡¯s thumb caressed the ring on my finger, his eyes revealing a rare obsession. ¡°What if I never

    take mine off?¡±

    I took a deep breath. ¡°That¡¯s none of my business.¡±

    Anyway, I didn¡¯t want to believe our marriage had hope again just because of a few words from him.

    I freed myself from his grip and turned to leave. ¡°I¡¯m going to call Margaret to apply your

    medication.¡±

    ¡°Will you start a new life?¡± His cold and deep voice, with a hint of mncholy, suddenly echoed

    behind me.

    I stiffened, my mind a whirlwind of thoughts, but I didn¡¯t turn back. ¡°Maybe.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t give a definite answer to that question. For years, all my romantic daydreams were about

    Bryant. It was tough for me to love anyone else.

    And after taking such a hard fall, I didn¡¯t dare to start a new rtionship.

    I just wanted to live a good life with my child and stay far away from Bryant after we separated.

    But life was too long, and no one knew what the future held for us.

    More importantly, why should I promise to remain faithful to a soon-to-be ex-husband who hadn¡¯t

    even divorced me but had already hooked up with Margaret?

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    I knew what he wanted to hear but refused to please him.

    He scoffed, ¡°Found someone? Mark?¡±

    I turned around angrily, instinctively wanting to retort, but I held back. ¡°What, you want to y

    matchmaker? I¡¯m in. My standards are pretty low. Looks, family background, job, and height don¡¯t

    matter.¡±

    Perhaps my eagerness to remarry angered him, and he turned bitter. ¡°So you¡¯re not demanding

    anything?¡±

    I added, ¡°But one condition.¡±

    Bryant asked, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Faithful, decisive, no infidelity, not on standby for another woman 24/7.¡±

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106

    g as he¡¯s not like you, it¡¯s all goodgood.¡±

    hat bad in your eyes?¡±yes¡±

    H

    ty, are you feeling alright?¡±

    jar Timoth

    was furious.

    Ing. ¡°I¡¯m fine, my dear. I just had to

    stic violence, drugs, gambling are way worse/orge¡± s the message, too.¡±

    ut to retort when the knock on the door interruntidipted ¡°I thought you¡¯d be mad at me.¡±

    1. ¡°Bry, cone in?¡± in?¡±

    clicked open, and she stepped inside. ¡°Bay. I¡¯ve gove got

    me, her smile freezing on her face face

    ane ardiff¨¦rent

    You have a heart of gold. Even a

    lis words carried weight.

    st few days, trying to distract myself, I orting words broke me.

    en Even if you¡¯re divorced, you should still look the theme?¡±

    bed aboutvun reputation.¡±

    cepapersyond you¡¯re already dering usun

    ad frantically, and then something else 1 my mind.¡±

    repin reputation can¡¯t possibly sink to where it¡¯d be be

    1. ¡°If you

    ¡°If you never wanted Bryant and

    othy nodded,pleting my thought

    corepteimining to Bryant ¡°Bry, did you hearted if Bryant had known the truth

    Ventoantition corherto her defense. Instead, he

    adon your miniboin? We even shared a bed as

    ad already apprecpied to the divorce ignoring

    headed toward the studystudy rurining into Gary

    ? Mc Tanothy wantsantsecoee you.¡±

    ayway.

    My dear,e have amant seat¡±

    12:57 17:57

    That was what my dad used to call me.

    My eyes welled up with tears as I sat down. ¡°Timothy, are you feeling alright?¡±

    Considering how badly Bryant got beaten, it was clear Timothy was furious.

    He poured me a cup of coffee, his mustache twitching. ¡°I¡¯m fine, my dear. I just had to teach Bryant

    a lesson and ensure that Margaret gets the message, too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got you worried again.¡± I took the coffee, smiling, ¡°I thought you¡¯d be mad at me.¡±

    He chuckled, asking. ¡°What did you do wrong?¡±

    ¡°I kept things from you¡­¡±

    ¡°Bryant might not get you, but do you think I don¡¯t? You have a heart of gold. Even a cornered rabbit

    will fight back, let alone a person.¡± His words carried weight.

    I suddenly felt like crying. Staying at home these past few days, trying to distract myself, I thought I

    could hold it together. But Timothy¡¯sforting words broke me.

    He patted my hand back. ¡°Silly girl, are you upset with me?¡±

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°How could I ever be upset with you!¡± I shook my head frantically, and then something else

    on my mind came to mind. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s something that¡¯s been

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± He took a sip from his coffee cup.

    I

    Hesitantly, I asked the question I had been pondering. ¡°If you never wanted Bryant and Margaret

    together, why¡­¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I tell Bryant what Teresa had done? Timothy nodded,pleting my thought, ¡°You

    mean things might not have been soplicated if Bryant had known the truth earlier, right?¡±

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107

    Spotting that Timothy understood, I stopped hesitating and nodded. ¡°Right.¡±

    Timothy gestured for Gary to fetch something. It was a yellowed medical record.

    My heart clenched as I took it from his hands.

    Bryant had visited the psychiatrists a lot when he was a kid.

    I looked up, utterly incredulous. The golden boy had been a frequent visitor at the psychiatrist¡¯s.

    It took me a moment to gather my thoughts, my voice barely above a whisper, ¡°How could

    he¡­¡±

    But then, thinking about it, it made sense. Born to a mother who passed away, a father caught up in

    a new romance, causing chaos at home, favoring his stepdaughter over him, led to mental health

    issues. It was all toomon.

    ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve wondered whether to tell him.¡± Timothy sighed, and his eyes were -sharp with

    age. ¡°But one day, he¡¯ll find out. We can¡¯t hide it from him forever.¡±

    My emotions were a whirlwind as I left the Ferguson Mansion. I had a sink feeling on the way back.

    I¡¯m not usually superstitious, but my chest felt tight with anxiety. Just as I was about to enter the

    parking lot of my apartmentplex, Bryant called!

    My heart skipped a beat. ¡°Hello?¡±

    Bryant¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Grandpa passed out! The ambnce is on its way.¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯ming right back¡­¡± Struck by lightning, my speech faltered, but Bryant¡¯s calm and steady

    voice on the other end grounded me. ¡°Jane, don¡¯t panic. You don¡¯t need toe back. Head

    straight to BlessedCare Medical Facility.

    ¡°Okay, okay, will do.¡± My mind was buzzing.

    After hanging up, I handed my car keys to the security guard, asking him to park it for me, and

    gged down a taxi. Having been through a simr situation, I dared not drive myself. I arrived at

    the hospital just as the ambnce, sirens wailing, zoomed past me.

    ¡®Timothy, you¡¯ll be fine.¡¯ I thought.

    Worried about the child, I couldn¡¯t run, so I hurried after the ambnce. The ambnce stopped at

    the emergency entrance, and a swarm of doctors and nurses rushed to unload someone from the

    ambnce. It was Timothy. When I saw the eighty-year-old

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    man moved to a stretcher, my vision blurred.

    Bryant followed closely, easing a bit when he saw me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Grandpa has been in good

    healthtely.¡±

    Timothy was quickly taken into the ER, with medical staff bustling in and out. Finally, the doors of

    the ER shutpletely. Every second became agony.

    Leaning against the wall to keep from copsing. I looked at Bryant, my voice weak. ¡°He was fine

    when I left. What caused him to faint all of a sudden?¡±

    Bryant¡¯s expression was grave. ¡°After you left, he called her in.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Confused and panicked, I blurted out without thinking.

    Gary managed to remainposed. ¡°It was Margaret.¡±

    ¡°Margaret?¡± I frowned. ¡°Did she and Timothy have a fight or something?¡±

    ¡°No fight.¡± Gary shook his head. ¡°I was outside the whole time and didn¡¯t hear much noise until

    Timothy copsed.¡±

    ¡°How could this happen¡­¡± Staring at the red light above the ER, I felt panicked and helpless, tears

    streaming down my face.

    Timothy was the only person who made me feel the warmth of family. All I could hope for was that

    Timothy woulde out of the ER safe and sound.

    Bryant reached out to wipe my tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I promise Grandpa will be okay.¡±

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108

    ¡°Where¡¯s Margaret?¡± I dodged his approach, voice choked with emotion as I asked.

    Timothy had been with Margaret when it happened. Why wasn¡¯t she here?

    No sooner had I asked than the sound of heels cking anxiously along the corridor reached us.

    Margaret hurried toward us, her face pale. ¡°Bry, is Timothy okay? Sorry, I got held up trying to hail a

    cab near the Ferguson Mansion. It took forever.¡±

    I cut her off. ¡°Why did Timothy suddenly faint?

    A flicker of panic crossed Margaret¡¯s face before she replied, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. He couldn¡¯t breathe

    all of a sudden and passed out.¡±

    *Just like that? You didn¡¯t say or do anything?¡± couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Timothy had been in good health these past few years, always keeping up with his check-ups.

    Nothing happened when he was furious enough tosh out at Bryant. It just didn¡¯t add up that he

    would suddenly fall ill.

    ¡°What are you implying? Jane, are you suggesting I stressed Timothy into getting sick?¡± Margaret

    looked utterly bewildered and suddenly clutched her stomach, turning to Bryant in agony. ¡°Bry, my

    stomach hurts so much¡­.

    Bryant¡¯s expression hardened, ¡°Your stomach hurts?¡±

    Margaret replied weakly, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Convinced, Bryant scooped her up and made for the door. ¡°Doctor! She¡¯s pregnant and in pain.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but sneer, leaning against the wall and trying to steady my breathing. Knowing how

    much Bryant cared about Margaret was one thing, but witnessing it was

    another.

    Seeing how upset I was, Gary gently suggested, ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, why don¡¯t you take a seat? Mr.

    Timothy might not¡­ be out for a while. Besides, whatever happens, Mr. Timothy would want you

    both to be okay.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tears streamed down my face as I nodded, sinking into a nearby chair, feeling utterly

    drained. But I couldn¡¯t help feeling more lost than ever, my gaze barely leaving the emergency room

    door. I had never felt so anxious before.

    When my parents passed, I was too young to understand, only remembering the blur of medical

    staff rushing around me. Afraid of being in the way, I¡¯d huddle in a corner, just like now, staring at

    the emergency room door, naively believing they¡¯de out and embrace me just like before. But

    they never did.

    At the moment, I understood all too well what this situation could mean. It could mean

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    losing someone who had just affectionately called me ¡°my dear¡± an hour ago.

    As the evening sky darkened, the emergency room doors finally swung open again. I leaped to my

    feet, nearly stumbling as my legs had gone numb from sitting too long.

    ¡°Careful.¡± Bryant, who had returned at some point, caught my arm, his voice gentle.

    I shrugged off his touch coldly as the doctor approached us, removing his mask with at somber

    expression. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Ferguson, Mr. Timothy¡¯s old issue hase back and it¡¯s not looking too

    good. Though we¡¯ve managed to keep him stable for now, he needs to be in the ICU for observation

    for a few days. You should prepare yourselves.¡±

    Bryant¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Is it that serious?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and the call for the ambnce could¡¯ve been made sooner,¡± the doctor sighed, ¡°ording to

    the medics in the ambnce, Timothy¡¯s condition was already critical on the way. Did you not

    realize he had fainted immediately?¡±

    Puzzled, Gary replied, ¡°I rushed over as soon as I heard something was wrong and called right

    away.¡±

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense¡­¡± Something felt off to me and always did.

    Bryant pressed. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    I pondered, ¡°Timothy always takes his meds when he feels off. He usually gets by just fine. Why did

    he faint all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. I remember that. When Timothy came in for his check-ups, I noticed he always. had his

    medication on him. With today¡¯s episode, it wouldn¡¯t have escted to this if he had taken his meds

    on time.¡± The directormented.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    I shot Bryant ¨¤ cold look. ¡°Where¡¯s Margaret?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s resting in the ward.¡± After Bryant finished, his expression darkened, and he asserted, ¡°You

    suspect her? That¡¯s impossible. She might be a spoiled girl but not malicious, especially around

    Grandpa.¡±

    Hearing that, I couldn¡¯t suppress my anger for the first time.

    Would such a ¡®not malicious¡¯ person tirelessly chase after someone else¡¯s husband? But then again,

    no one could wake a person pretending to sleep. I was well aware of that.. Not wanting to argue

    further, I turned to the director. ¡°The clothes Timothy wore when he was brought in, are they still

    around? Could you check his pockets for his medication?¡± ¡°Right away.¡± The director immediately

    instructed a doctor to handle it.

    Soon after, the doctor returned. ¡°No, Mr. Timothy¡¯s pockets were empty.¡±

    ¡°The maid usually ces the medicine in the pocket of the jacket Mr. Timothy usually wears after

    laundry, hanging it back in the cloakroom. I always double-check.¡± Gary exined with utmost

    seriousness.

    Timothy¡¯s well-being was a big deal for the Ferguson family. No one would be negligent.

    A possibility crossed my mind, sending shivers down my spine. I headed straight for the ward! I

    knew which ward Margaret would be in

    BlessedCare Medical Facility had three reserved wards, and Margaret¡¯s mother had long. upied

    one. Margaret must be there.

    ¡°Jane!¡± Bryant hurriedly followed. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Get off me!¡± I felt a tidal wave of emotion, almost hitting my limit, and I forcefully shook

    him off.

    I had never shown such temper before Bryant, and he was shocked. Seizing the moment, I headed

    straight for the elevator.

    Bursting into the ward, Margaret looked far from troubled, lounging on the sofa, her legs propped up

    on the coffee table, enjoying the fruit. To those in the know, she was at the hospital. To those not, it

    appeared she was vacationing at a five-star hotel.

    Her shock at my abrupt entrance was evident as she hastily lowered her legs. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?

    What if you scared my baby?¡±

    ¡°Did you take Timothy¡¯s pills?¡± I walked straight in, cutting to the chase.

    I

    She stiffened for a moment, looking at me in disbelief. ¡°You think I want to harm Timothy?¡±

    ¡°Just answer me. Where are Timothy¡¯s meds?¡±

    ¡°Well, how would I know? Maybe Timothy took them out and ced them somewhere, or perhaps

    they fell out on the way to the hospital!¡±

    At her words, I paused. Indeed, the entire process of getting Timothy to the hospital was chaotic

    and crowded. The meds could have fallen out of his pocket. Perhaps I was being

    too rash.

    I sighed softly. ¡°For Timothy¡¯s sake, I hope this has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°And if it does, what¡¯s next? You gonna y Sherlock?¡± Margaret retorted with a sneer. Suddenly,

    her expression changed, and,she clutched her belly, copsing onto the sofa as, if feeling painfully

    unwell.

    Startled, I was about to call for a doctor when Bryant pushed past me, rushing to Margaret. ¡°Are you

    okay? I¡¯ll get a doctor.¡±

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110

    ¡°No need¡­¡± Margaret tugged at Bryant¡¯s sleeve. ¡°I

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    st want you to stay with me for a little while, okay? If not, you might as well let me die in pain!¡±

    ¡°Well, guess you¡¯ll have to die in pain then.¡± Despite his words, Bryant pulled a long face and got

    her a ss of water, his tone chilly. ¡°Drink more water.¡±

    Margaret snorted. ¡°Water doesn¡¯t cure anything.¡±

    I stumbled, nearly falling over, and when I looked up, it was their natural interaction unfolding before

    me, one pretending, the other willing to believe.

    After Timothy was rushed to the ICU, considering his health, the doctors advised against visiting

    him.

    I could only stand at the door, watching through the ss. The usually kind and gentle Timothy had

    to breathe through an oxygen mask then, making me unbearably upset.

    Suddenly, I noticed Timothy¡¯s fingers seemed to move.

    excitedly turned to Gary. ¡°Gary, did Timothy just move?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! You¡¯re right. He¡¯s still moving.¡± Gary was just as hyped up.

    We hadn¡¯t expected Timothy to wake up so soon, and the surprise and joy rushed me t find a

    doctor. Halfway there, the rm of the heart monitor screeched. ¡°ICU Room 1, prepare for

    resuscitation!¡±

    There was no need for me to call out. The chief of medicine was personally on duty tonight. Hearing

    the noise, the chief immediately led the doctors and nurses running toward the ICU, their faces grim

    as they entered.

    I stood frozen in the hallway, and my mind went nk. I couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®What¡¯s happening?

    Timothy moved, didn¡¯t he? In TV dramas, if the patient moves, isn¡¯t it a sign of improvement, a sign

    they will wake up?¡±

    In an instant, the world spun around me. I steadied myself on a nearby chair, barely managing to

    stay upright.

    Doctors and nurses rushed to fetch medication and perform resuscitation.

    It seemed even the emergency room was too far away. Though the hospital was heated, I felt

    chilled to the bone.

    Soon enough, the chief of medicine came out in less than five minutes or perhaps three. Before the

    chief could speak, I asked, full of hope, ¡°Timothy¡¯s okay now, right? He must be, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Ferguson. We did everything we could.¡± He spoke with regret, ¡°Timothy is now

    awake. He¡¯s asked for you.¡±

    Tears cascaded down my cheeks. I couldn¡¯t wait another second, wiping my eyes as I ran

    I

    into the ICU room,

    Seeing Timothy lying on the bed, looking at me as kindly as he did during the day, I forced a smile,

    holding Timothy¡¯s hand. ¡°Timothy, you¡¯re awake.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Timothy¡¯s voice was incredibly weak, barely audible. ¡°Jane, joining the Ferguson. family

    must have been hard on you.¡±

    ¡°Not at all, not in the slightest.¡± I shook my head vigorously, tears uncontroble. ¡°Marrying into the

    Ferguson family, having you as my family, is my blessing. I had no parents, but you gave me loving

    elders.¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, why cry? Everyone will go through birth, aging, sickness, and death.¡± Timothy tried to pat

    my hand butcked the strength, ncing behind me. ¡°Where¡¯s Bryant?¡±

    ¡°He¡­¡± I immediately reached for my phone, intending to call Bryant.

    Timothy said, ¡°Never mind. It¡¯s toote. There are some things that are better off being shared only

    with you.¡±

    ¡°Please tell me,¡± I urged, stopping and listening intently to Timothy¡¯s words, afraid to miss

    one.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111

    I half expected Timothy to say, ¡°Don¡¯t die.

    Bryant.¡± But he didn¡¯t.

    I could feel Timothy¡¯s life slipping away. His voice was barely a whisper. ¡°No matter what¡­ don¡¯t let

    Margaret marry into the Ferguson family. Promise me you¡¯ll protect the Ferguson family.¡±

    ¡°I promise¡­¡± I was on the verge of breaking down, tears rolling down my face as I nodded.

    vigorously. ¡°Timothy, did Margaret say something to you? Why else would you suddenly fall ill?¡±

    ¡°She¡­¡± A flicker of disgust and anger passed through Timothy¡¯s eyes before he sighed. ¡°Just

    remember what I told you.¡±

    ¡°I will¡­ I¡¯ll remember every word,¡± I managed to choke out, afraid to ask anymore, worried it might

    upset him further.

    But doubt had already nted its seeds in my mind. Margaret must have said something

    to Timothy.

    ¡°My dear, don¡¯t be sad. Take care of the baby,¡± Timothy mustered hisst bit of strength, looking at

    me kindly with a smile. ¡°That way, I can rest in peace¡­¡±

    The monitor let out a sharp, prolonged beep!

    Seeing Timothy with his eyes closed but a smile on his lips, Ipletely broke down. He knew it.

    He had known about my pregnancy all along! But he never asked me about it.

    Kneeling by the bed, my tears wouldn¡¯t stop. Timothy, I will¡­ I¡¯ll do everything you said!¡±

    I hoped he could still hear me. I hoped it would bring him peace.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± A familiar, uncertain voice came from behind me.

    I teased in my heart. ¡®Margaret¡¯s finally willing to let him meet his grandpa?¡¯

    Sounding as if he had taken a big blow, Bryant hesitantly asked, ¡°Jane, what happened to

    Grandpa¡­

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°He¡¯s gone,¡± I replied quietly, feeling utterly drained, letting the tears silently fall.

    Losing a loved one after so many years felt this way, even more profound. It was like being slowly

    tortured with a blunt knife, wanting to scream but unable to make a sound, forced to suppress it all

    inside.

    The chill of autumn was getting stronger. As I walked out of the hospital, I felt as cold as if I had

    fallen into an ice pit. Just as I numbly reached out to hail a cab, Bryant suddenly appeared, pulling

    me toward the parking lot.

    Too exhausted to speak, I let him lead me until he pushed me into his car, then I finally

    asked in a daze, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±

    ¡°Home,¡± He said gently, leaning in to fasten my seatbelt as usual.

    He said home, not taking me home.

    Snapping back to reality, I prepared to get off, saying softly, ¡°I¡¯m going to Christine¡¯s ce.¡± Bryant

    didn¡¯t give me a chance, pressing the gas pedal when I spoke. The car sped out of the hospital

    parking lot and merged into the traffic. The roads were still busy at this hour, but Bryant¡¯s speed only

    increased!

    ¡°Bryant!¡± I suddenly came to my senses, gripping the handle above me. ¡°Slow down!¡±

    He seemed not to hear me. His lips were a tight line, his hands gripping the steering wheel so hard

    that the veins stood out as if venting some pent-up emotion.

    Luckily, he was driving toward the Ferguson Mansion, and after bypassing the downtown area, the

    traffic thinned out, making it somewhat safer. Unable to stop him, I eventually slumped back into the

    seat.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112

    Each time I thought of Timothy¡¯s words, it felt different. It wasn¡¯t that he disapproved of Bryant¡¯s

    rtionship with Margaret because he found her too cunning, but it felt utterly different today. What

    on earth had Margaret said to Timothus

    As the car pulled into the Ferguson Mansion, I got off and went to the door when Bryant caught up,

    wrapping me in his arms.

    I froze, his head buried in my shoulder, his voice vulnerable. ¡°Jane, stay with me tonight, please.

    Just one night. Please!¡±

    The memory of the medical report I stumbled upon in the study earlier that day shed through my

    mind, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of empathy. ¡°Okay.¡±

    The atmosphere in the Ferguson Mansion was heavy, missing only Timothy, but his absence made

    the house feel eerily empty that night.

    After a hot shower, I returned to the bedroom to find Bryant missing. Later, as I was drifting off,

    someone snuggled up behind me, and without turning around, I knew it him. For some reason,

    every move Bryant made tonight seemedced with sadness.

    ¡°Are you asleep?¡± his forehead pressed lightly against my head, his voice low.

    I didn¡¯t respond, staying still, and then I heard his voice, filled with defeat. ¡°Jane, I must have

    disappointed Grandpa by not being there for him at the end.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know what to say as Margaret¡¯s terrible lies and acting came to mind, and Bryant believed

    them.

    His voice was hoarse, ¡°Did Grandpa me me?¡±

    Looking at the moonlight filtering through the curtain gaps, I spoke, ¡°I never told grandpa, that while

    he was fighting for his life, you were with Margaret who was pretending to have stomach pains.¡±

    It was the first time I realized how cruel I could be. My words meant tofort and cut

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    deep.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Bryant¡¯s voice was all regret. ¡°I just thought to calm her down before rushing to

    Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now.¡± I didn¡¯t want to speak harshly anymore, stating, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be

    apologizing to me. You owe Timothy, not me.¡±

    After some silence, he said, ¡°I owe you and Grandpa an apology.¡±

    Feeling a surge of bitterness, I pulled away from him, lying back and staring at the ceiling. ¡°Bryant,

    she will be the reason you lose even more.¡±

    We both knew who ¡°she¡± was without naming her.

    Caught off guard, Bryant took a long moment before deciding. ¡°Jane, let¡¯s start over.¡±

    I abruptly sat up, turning on the light, ready tosh out, but then I saw his eyes red, tears welling up.

    At that moment, all my anger crumbled.

    Taking a deep breath, I tried to remain calm. ¡°If you¡¯re doing this because of Timothy, it¡¯s

    unnecessary. He never mentioned this before he passed.¡±

    He insisted, ¡°Grandpa told me earlier today that the Mrs. Ferguson of the Ferguson fardily can only

    be you.¡±

    ¡°And what if,¡± I stood by the bed, looking down at him, ¡°Timothy hadn¡¯t passed away today? Would

    you still remember his words? Or would you do it if Timothy wanted you to end it with Margaret?¡±

    Bryant looked away, not answering, firm in his decision, ¡°Regardless, we can¡¯t divorce.¡±

    ¡°Are you informing me?¡± I was stunned and surprised by his statement.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113

    The next day, when a servant stopped me at the gate of the Ferguson Mansion, preventing me from

    stepping outside, I realized the truth. Last night was merely a notification.

    I knew it was Bryant¡¯s doing, not the servant¡¯s. So, I patiently asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Bryant?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ferguson left before dawn.¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    ¡°Has Gary returned?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, Gary¡¯s handling Mr. Timothy¡¯s funeral arrangements.¡±

    I spoke softly, ¡°What if I need to leave now?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, you can¡¯t leave.¡± The servant gestured toward the floor-to-ceiling windows, where

    several men in ck suits stood guard.

    I was shocked. In three years, Bryant¡¯s deceit hadn¡¯t changed. He told me I only had to stay for one

    night, and then he wouldn¡¯t let me step out the door.

    There was a moment when I wondered if he was at all the same person who, years ago, had kindly

    taken me to the infirmary, carefully respecting my pride, trying every means to invite me out for a

    meal. Could eight years change someone sopletely?

    By morning, I¡¯d received tons of messages on my phone, mainly condolences for Timothy¡¯s passing.

    Christine and Mark were the most contrasting Christine sent a barrage of messages while Mark

    typed, [Jane, my c

    Take care of yourself.]

    Yet, about concern, I couldn¡¯t weigh which was more significant. Aside from Christine, only Mark

    reminded me to take care of myself. Most were trying to get closer to the Ferguson family.

    I only replied to the two of them before calling Bryant. But it wasn¡¯t him who answered.

    Kevin respectfully said, ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, there¡¯s been an issue at our overseas branch, and Mr.

    Ferguson is in an emergency meeting. I¡¯ll inform him as soon as it¡¯s over.¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡± I closed my eyes, ¡°Let it be.¡±

    With Timothy¡¯s death, the corporation would be unstable. Bryant was overwhelmed, unable to spare

    me any attention.

    I made another call. ¡°Hello, RiverCity Police Station? I¡¯m being held against my will.¡±

    When the police arrived, Bryant¡¯s car also pulled up. He stepped out with a dark expression, quickly

    dismissed the officers, and strode toward me. His eyes, red from a

    sleepless night, bore an even stronger sense of oppression. ¡°So, you can¡¯t wait to get away from

    me, huh?¡±

    I nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yes.¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to remain in a marriage on the verge of breaking. Nor could I ept a husband who

    was waiting on someone else.

    His lips curled into a cold sneer. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want that.¡±

    ¡°Does it matter,¡± I was exhausted. ¡°This will only make me despise you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± His voice suddenly rose, his body radiating a fierce obsession. ¡°As long as you are

    still Mrs. Ferguson, Grandpa will rest in peace!¡±

    I stepped back in fear. ¡°Bryant¡­¡±

    Hearing the tremble in my voice, a moment of rity seemed to pass through his eyes. His hand

    rested gently on my head, and his voice was soft. ¡°Jane, we can start over. Believe me.¡±

    ¡°I told youst night, it¡¯s impossible.¡± I looked at him in despair, making the most unlikely request,

    ¡°Bryant, can you break it off with Margaret? I might consider it if you can promise never to see her

    again.¡±

    I bet he surely couldn¡¯t do it.

    Unexpectedly, he agreed without hesitation, ¡°Okay.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know what to say. Bryant seemed almost crazed.

    Perhaps Timothy¡¯s death had hit him harder than expected, and he mighte to his senses after a

    while.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114

    He was so worried I¡¯d call the cops again, so he didn¡¯t even bother going to the office anymore.

    Instead, he set up shop in the study for video conferences. I felt uneasy, zoning out in the backyard

    the entire afternoon.

    The next day came the solemnity of Timothy¡¯s funeral, a gloomy atmosphere enveloping everything.

    A drizzle fell, sending shivers straight to the soul.

    I finally left the confines of the Ferguson Mansion, clinging to Bryant¡¯s side, his grip on me firm as

    we greeted the mourners like puppets on strings.

    His temper had been hot these past few days. It wasn¡¯t so much a change as his true colors

    showed. I had no room to argue. I tried felling Bryant again the night before that Timothy didn¡¯t

    demand we stay married on his deathbed and that Timothy only forbade Margaret from marrying

    into the Ferguson family. But he didn¡¯t believe me and said I was lying. And I was too tired to argue.

    As the funeral began, I stood silently to the side in a ck wool coat, listening to eulogies

    summarizing an eighty-year life that seemed to end all too easily.

    The man who wasughing with me two days ago was then just a memory under the earth.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Margaret appeared from nowhere, her face streaked with tears, kneeling at the

    gravestone. ¡°Grandpa¡­ Why did you have to leave so suddenly?¡±

    Before Bryant could react, I turned to Gary. ¡°Get her out of here.¡±

    Thest person Timothy would¡¯ve wanted to see was Margaret.

    After hearing that, Margaret stood up and challenged, ¡°What right do you have to send me away?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your call.¡± I left the decision to Bryant and walked toward Christine and the others. At my words,

    Margaret immediately softened, clinging to Bryant¡¯s arm. ¡°Bry, I rushed here as soon as I got

    discharged. I¡¯m freezing!¡±,

    ¡°Your stomach doesn¡¯t hurt anymore?¡± Bryant coldly pulled his arm away, his expression as still as a

    deepke, chilling to the bone.

    ¡°No, it stopped hurting¡­¡± Margaret¡¯s face froze, and she quicklyined, ¡°I specifically came for

    Timothy¡¯s funeral. What¡¯s wrong with your ex-wife, telling me to leave?¡±

    Bryant¡¯s voice was icy. ¡°She is Mrs. Ferguson and has every right to decide on matters concerning

    the Ferguson family.¡±

    Margaret wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°You guys are getting a divorce, though¡­¡±

    ¡°Gary.¡± Bryant gave Gary a look, and Gary immediately directed two security guards to escort

    Margaret away.

    My father-inw, Albert, exploded, ¡°What are you two doing? I¡¯m still here, and you¡¯re bullying

    Margaret?¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    ¡°Dad!¡± Margaret broke free and ran to Albert, crying as if wronged.

    I pressed my lips together, staying silent, missing Timothy even more. Neither Margaret nor Albert

    would dare to make such a scene if Timothy were there. I also felt sorry for Timothy. He always

    treated me so kindly, and yet I couldn¡¯t even ensure he had a peaceful, dignified funeral.

    Bryant¡¯s gaze was frosty. ¡°Then leave with her.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Both Albert and Margaret were stunned.

    Bryant straightened his sleeve that Margaret had messed up, his expression cold. ¡°I said, get lost.

    Don¡¯t disturb Grandpa¡¯s peace!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving,¡± Margaret used to Bryant¡¯s indulgence, threw a tantrum even in such a setting,

    pointing at me. ¡°She¡¯s about to be ousted from the Ferguson family. If anyone should leave, it¡¯s her!¡±

    Bryant¡¯s gaze darkened. His voice was resolute ¡°She will always be Mrs. Ferguson, my

    wife.¡±

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115

    Hearing that, I was momentarily speechless but quickly pieced together the reason..

    Christine furrowed her brows in confusion, looking at me, and whispered, ¡°Bryant suddenly changed

    his ways?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± I watched Margaret escorted away by the security, slightly pursing my lips. ¡°He¡¯s just feeling

    guilty, wanting to make amends.¡±

    Timothy¡¯s passing hit Bryant hard. Despite being Timothy¡¯s favorite grandkid, he wasn¡¯t there in his

    last moments. Moreover, he pissed Timothy off on the very day Timothy passed. How could he not

    feel guilty, regretful, and self-ming?

    And his way of showing it was to honor Timothy¡¯s wish, making me a lifelong Mrs. Ferguson.

    It had nothing to do with me.

    After the funeral, I returned to the Ferguson Mansion, joining Gary in sorting through Timothy¡¯s

    belongings.

    The servants had gone through them once, leaving behind the clothes and items Timothy frequently

    used. Each piece I held gave me the illusion that Timothy hadn¡¯t left us.

    While sorting, I pondered and asked, ¡°Gary, are you sure Timothy had his medication in his pocket

    the other day?¡±

    ¡°You had me make sure, especially with the weather turning colder, I¡¯d check every morning to

    ensure Timothy had his medicine.¡± After answering, Gary looked at me seriously, ¡°You¡­ still

    suspect Margaret?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t quite put my finger on it.¡± I shook my head.

    I

    When I confronted Margaret, her reasoning made sense. In that day¡¯s chaos, something could have

    fallen out.

    But my intuition told me it wasn¡¯t that simple. Yet, without evidence, relying solely on. intuition felt

    insufficient. And I wasn¡¯t sure if my suspicions stemmed from an existing hostility toward Margaret.

    Thoughtfully, I added, ¡°These past days, have any of the servantse across a dropped medicine

    bottle while cleaning?¡±

    Gary thought it over before confirming, ¡°No, anything belonging to Timothy, they would¡¯ve informed

    me.¡±

    Gary paused and then continued, ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye out. The bottle is small. We could have missed it

    if it fell in the yard.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± I carefully handled Timothy¡¯s possessions, afraid of breaking or damaging

    anything.

    What was left by those who¡¯d passed, once gone, was gone forever.

    Toward the end, I held up a bracelet. ¡°Gary, may I take this? I want to keep it in memory of

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Timothy.¡±

    The bracelet was something Timothy often fiddled with, so I wanted to keep it close to remember

    him.

    I remember a line from a show about those who¡¯ve passed. [I am with you when you talk about and

    remember me.]

    ¡°Of course, you can. If Timothy knew how much you cared, he¡¯d be happy, even in heaven.¡± Gary

    wiped the tears from his eyes. Those past few days wore him out significantly.

    Suddenly remembering something, he said, ¡°Oh! Wait here a moment.¡±

    He opened Timothy¡¯s bedroom safe, pulled out two velvet boxes, and choked up before speaking,

    ¡°When he found out you were pregnant, Mr. Timothy was over the moon. Seeing you didn¡¯t want to

    tell Mr. Bryant, he made me swear not to breathe a word. He said you

    were sensitive and thoughtful, that we should wait until you were ready to not to pressure you or to

    bind you to the Ferguson family just because of this child.¡±

    ¡°This is¡­ Timothy¡¯s gift for the baby. You have no idea. Timothy never took such care in choosing a

    gift before, asking me daily, ¡°Do you think Jane¡¯s carrying a boy or a girl? What kind of gift should I

    grab?¡±

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116

    Tears streamed down my face like a sudden downpour as my fingers trembled, taking the

    velvet box.

    Upon opening it, I found two locket pendants, both crafted from the most exquisite gems, one

    adorned with a delicate flower pattern and the other in.

    Such precious gem was hard toe by, a testament to how much Timothy had cared.

    I carefully closed the lid, sniffled, and asked, ¡°When did Timothy find out about my pregnancy?¡±

    He had known it all along yet chose to spare my feelings by never questioning me. Timothy was

    gone, yet I still felt his loving embrace.

    Gary said, ¡°Mr. Timothy had someone check your medical records after thest family dinner.

    Please don¡¯t be mad at him. He was worried about your health and feared you might hide it from

    him.¡±

    ¡°How could I be mad at him?¡± My sobs grew louder, ¡°I only me myself.¡±

    Had I told Timothy sooner, he could have enjoyed his happiness for a little longer. He wouldn¡¯t have

    had to tread so carefully, afraid even to ask me.

    ¡°Bringing a new member into the Ferguson family is a blessing. Mr. Timothy would be overjoyed,

    even from the heaven.¡±

    Garyforted me and remembered something Timothy had said, ¡°Right, Mr. Timothy mentioned

    before, if one day you can¡¯t stay with Mr. Bryant, the child will be yours, and the Ferguson family will

    provide financially.¡±

    I was shocked into silence. So, it was that I had been too defensive. Timothy had never intended to

    take the child away.

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± Gary hesitated, ¡°At the end of the day, Timothy still hoped you and Mr. Bryant could live

    happily together.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I understand.¡± I took a deep breath, letting the tears freely flow. ¡°Please keep the child a

    secret for now.¡±

    Gary nodded solemnly, ¡°Rest assured.¡±

    Leaving Timothy¡¯s room, I felt a sense of confusion engulf me. Suddenly, I understood Bryant¡¯s

    sense of guilt toward Timothy.

    Returning to the bedroom, just out of the shower with damp hair, Bryant looked at me with a slight

    frown. ¡°Why are you crying again?¡±

    ¡°Bryant,¡± I closed my eyes, fighting to hold my tears. ¡°Does the promise you made the day before

    yesterday still stand?¡±

    He seemed more sober after the shower, his gaze intense, ¡°It stands.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t vanish because of her call again?¡± asked.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    His voice was deep and steady, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°If you can keep this up until the end of our cooling-off period, we¡¯ll continue our marriage.¡±

    I raised my head to look at him, ¡°If not, we¡¯ll get the divorce papers as soon as the cooling-off period

    ends.¡±

    He suddenly pulled me into his embrace, his cheek gently rubbing against my hair, treating. me like

    a treasured possession, which momentarily dazed me. ¡°We can start over.¡±

    I didn¡¯t respond. With Bryant, I dared not easily utter the word trust again.

    I tried to stay rational, not to fall too easily, and softly said, ¡°Before that, we¡­ shouldn¡¯t sleep in the

    same room. Will you move, or shall 1? I need to let Emma know in advance.¡±

    He stiffened, caressing my hair. ¡°We won¡¯t go back to LunarLakeBay Vis. We¡¯ll stay at the

    Ferguson Mansion. Are you sure you want Timothy to see us living apart under the same roof?¡±

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117

    I was momentarily stunned. I had almost forgotten about that.

    With Timothy gone, as the new head of the Ferguson family, Bryant was naturally moving.

    1.

    I pulled away from him, relenting, ¡°Fine, forget it.¡±

    Later in the evening, the housekeeper had dinner ready, and Gary came to call us down. The vast

    Ferguson Mansion seemed to continue its orderly pace. Yet, everyone looked heavy.

    After dinner, I returned to my room to freshen up and fell into a deep sleep.

    I had hardly slept for two days, wanting to sleep but unable to. Now that everything was settling

    down, I slept soundly, not waking until the following morning.

    Bryant was already gone. Thepany was swamped these days, with rival firms looking to kick us

    while we were down.

    Arriving at the office, I received many curious nces. Even though Bryant had promised to stop

    seeing Margaret, the office didn¡¯t know, and they were all still caught up in the drama of Margaret

    bing the CEO¡¯s secretary. Their looks made me feel like the other

    woman.

    But I stood tall, knowing I had done nothing wrong, and threw myself into work upon returning to my

    office. The design drafts flowed much more smoothly with inspiration, showing promise by the end

    of the day.

    In the evening, Christine invited me out for dinner and wanting to clear my head, I epted

    immediately.

    Leaving the office, I saw Linda still at her desk. I smiled. ¡°Still not

    ??

    off?¡±

    off guard while on her phone, She jumped, flipping it face down on the desk Caught o quickly,

    flustered, ¡°Jane, I¡­ I¡¯m leaving soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m heading out then.¡± I locked my office door out of habit and left.

    Christine was waiting for me at an Italian restaurant in the mall, waving me over as I entered.

    She looked me up and down. ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight in just two days.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overhyping it.¡± Iughed it off and reached out my hand, ¡°Show me.that gossip group chat

    about the office.¡±

    Christine asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Just want to see what they¡¯re saying about me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s gone.¡± Christine prepared to order.

    I was puzzled, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I disbanded it,¡± answered Christine.

    I was baffled. ¡°You were the admin?¡±

    No wonder Christine seemed so guilty when I told her not to get involved in trashing Margaret. She

    wasn¡¯t just involved, she was leading the whole thing.

    Christine touched her nose, saying, ¡°Yeah, but you can¡¯t be mad at me.¡±

    ¡°Why would I be mad?¡± I poured some lemonade. ¡°Bryant¡¯s got too much to worry about. And he

    promised me he¡¯d stop seeing Margaret.¡±

    Her interest piqued, and she incredulously asked, ¡°For real? You¡¯re not getting a divorce?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true, but who knows if it¡¯llst.¡± I felt almost indifferent, cradling the lemonade. ¡°If we can make

    it work, maybe we won¡¯t divorce.¡±

    Christine was shocked. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    I said firmly, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    That way, Timothy could rest more peacefully. As for anything deeper, I couldn¡¯t care less, taking

    one step at a time.

    Seeing my resolve, Christine dropped the subject.

    After ordering, Christine casually checked her phone and suddenly looked up, giving me a knowing

    wink. ¡°Were you at the concert with Mark that day?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡± I was surprised.

    She showed me her phone. ¡°Someone posted it on thepany forum. With all the drama about

    Margaret, everyone¡¯s been criticizing you. Then someone posted several photos in your defense,

    saying you have a handsome boyfriend, clearly not the type to interfere in someone else¡¯s

    marriage.¡±

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118

    I squinted for a clearer view. One photo captured Mark and me at a concert caught from the side.

    Another showed us leaving, his arm seemingly resting on my shoulder from

    behind.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Seeing the second picture, I got why I didn¡¯t get jostled by the crowd again after nearly being

    knocked over that day. Mark had been guarding me from behind all along.

    I found it funny and annoying. ¡°This guy¡¯s got quite the imagination and logical reasoning skills.

    ¡°Mark¡¯s so attentive to you. No wonder people get the wrong idea,¡± Christine said, ¡°I think he¡¯s more

    reliable than Bryant.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± I sipped my lemonade. ¡°Mark¡¯s got someone he likes, and he¡¯s been into her

    for years.¡±

    Christine wondered, ¡°Who is it? Howe we¡¯ve never seen her?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Probably when Mark finally wins her over, he¡¯ll bring her around.¡± I kept silent about

    Mark¡¯s crush on some married girl. It was his private matter and somewhat immoral. It was better

    kept to as few people as possible.

    Christine pouted. ¡°And here I was thinking you two were perfect for each other. Turns out was the

    only one excited about it.¡±

    ¡°Come on. I¡¯m still married. If you want to y a matchmaker, at least wait till I¡¯m divorced,¡± I

    chuckled.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Christine buried her head in her meal, and after we finished eating, she dragged out for a

    walk to help digest our food.

    While on the esctor, we noticed a crowd gathered around a store.

    Ever curious, Christine pulled me over, casually asking a bystander, ¡°Hey handsome, what¡¯s

    everyone looking at?¡±

    Momentarily dazzled by Christine¡¯s looks, the guy eagerly responded, ¡°There¡¯s this customer,

    seeming like she¡¯s pregnant, insisting on getting a bag reserved by someone

    else.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s bizarre.¡± After thanking him, Christine peeked into the store, and soon, a familiar

    voice reached us. ¡°You don¡¯t know who I am. Fine, but don¡¯t you hear about the Ferguson family?

    Tell me who reserved this bag, and I¡¯ll contact them.¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice was clear, her tone gentle yetced with an assertive sense of superiority.

    ¡°Not her again,¡± Christine muttered, visibly annoyed. ¡°Let¡¯s

    1. Nothing good happens

    when she¡¯s around.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I had no desire to get involved with Margaret again.

    As we turned to leave, Margaret happened to look in our direction. ¡°Jane?¡±

    She abandoned the bag instantly and ran toward us, grabbing my arm. ¡°Why are you running?

    What did you tell Bry? He¡¯s not answering my calls now.¡±

    I massaged my temples, tiredly replying, ¡°We¡¯ve talked a lot. Which part are you referring

    to?¡±

    ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about.¡± Margaret was being unreasonable. ¡°If you¡¯re not guilty, why run?¡±

    Christine rolled her eyes. ¡°Ohe on, we just don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    ding tone.

    ¡°Now, call Bry for me. I need to speak to him,¡± Margaret demanded in amanding

    I was baffled. ¡°Contact Bryant yourself if you want to talk to him.¡±

    I

    As I tried to break free from her grip, Margaret suddenly acted as if possessed, dragging me toward

    the road outside with all her might. Call him now, or we might end it all together!¡±

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119

    Margaret clenched her manicured nails into my skin with all her might, sending a fiery pain through

    my arm.

    Hearing Margaret¡¯s words, Christine¡¯s face turned pale with fear, wanting to rush over and pull me

    away, but Margaret held onto my wrist tightly, refusing to let go.

    Her eyes were almost crazed, cold, and chilling. ¡°Didn¡¯t you get me? I¡¯m asking you to call Bry.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Considering I was pregnant, Christine hesitated to pull too hard, finally caving in. ¡°I¡¯ll call him

    right now. Just let go of Jane.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± After dragging me out of the mall, Margaret walked a bit further. Ahead was the busy

    street, bustling with cars.

    Memories of Bryant covered in bloodst time sent chills down my spine. Margaret might be

    capable of taking us both down with her.

    White as a sheet, Christine had dialed the phone. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. Don¡¯t hurt Jane.¡±

    ¡°Put it on speaker.¡± Margaret raised her chin, and not daring to disobey, Christine switched to

    speaker.

    Soon, Bryant picked up. ¡°Hello?¡±

    Christine spoke, ¡°Bryant! Jane and I are across from the office, at the shopping center. You need to

    come

    quick!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bryant¡¯s voice instantly grew tense, his footsteps audible in the background.

    Not wanting to provoke Margaret, Christine said, ¡°You¡¯ll see when you get here. Juste to

    entrance number 8.¡±

    ¡°Five minutes.¡± Bryant was quick, ¡°I¡¯m getting in the elevator now. I¡¯m hanging up. Wait for me

    there.¡±

    After the call ended, Margaret squinted her eyes at me, a mocking smile spreading across her face.

    ¡°Hearing how worried he is about you? Are you happy now?¡±

    I had never seen someone so unreasonable. I tried to pull my wrist away, but Margaret¡¯s expression

    grew more ferocious, leaving me no choice but to give up. ¡°Margaret, you¡¯re pregnant. Please calm

    down¡­¡±

    ¡°Calm down with what?¡± Margaret shrieked back at me. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve secured your spot as Mrs.

    Ferguson, you can afford to tell me to calm down. If you were in my shoes, could you stay calm?¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    I lowered my gaze.

    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡±

    ¡°Not what?¡± Margaret dropped all pretense, pressing me aggressively, ¡°You guys were supposed to

    be getting a divorce. Why aren¡¯t you?! Jane, I thought there would be no turning back for you two

    after Timothy died and I could finally marry Bry. But why? Why has ite to this?¡±

    ¡°Bry!¡± Margaret suddenly looked across the street. Unable to turn back, Bryant had parked on the

    other side and was striding toward us, his face dark and stormy.

    But, with thirty seconds left on the red light, he couldn¡¯t get across.

    Through her tears, Margaret cried, ¡°Have you decided to abandon me? You promised. you¡¯d always

    take care of me!¡±

    Then, turning to me with a twisted smile, she whispered, ¡°Jane, tell me, between my death and

    yours, who do you think Bry would choose?¡±

    Without giving me a chance to react, she suddenly pulled with all her might, dragging me into the

    oing traffic like crazy!

    The sound of car horns red suddenly! My mind buzzed, the scene before me a blur of chaos. A

    car braked in time but still hit my thigh, and I was thrown toward the ground!

    Thankfully, Bryant rushed through the traffic, recklessly running toward me.

    Instinctively, I reached out for him, but my fingertips only grazed his shirt sleeve, missing the chance

    to grab hold of him.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120

    The moment I hit the ground, pain shot through me like a freight train. My head spun, my knees

    screamed, my arms ached, and my stomach¡­oh, the agony.

    I tried to call out to him, lips trembling, but instead, I saw him panicking, clutching Margaret who had

    also been caught in the car¡¯s path. His voice was a mixture of anger and fear, ¡°Are you out of your

    mind?!¡±

    Even in his anger, his eyes betrayed his fear.

    Quickly, he fished out his phone, fingers shaking. ¡°Kevin, get the car here, now!¡±

    ¡°Jane!!¡±

    It all happened in a sh. Christine was probably more shocked than I was, but as soon as she

    snapped back to reality, she dashed through the traffic, losing one of her high heels in the process.

    Tears streamed down her face as she knelt beside me, hesitant to touch me, ¡°Jane¡­it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t

    be scared¡­¡±

    I felt something warm trickling out of me, and with thest bit of strength, I grabbed Christine¡¯s hand,

    ¡°It hurts¡­Chris, it hurts so much¡­save my baby¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    She fumbled with her phone to dial emergency services, stuttering tofort me, here, Jane, don¡¯t

    worry, everything¡¯s going to be okay, you will be fine!¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure if she wasforting me or herself.

    As she called 911, a Bentley pulled up.

    ¡°I¡¯m

    Kevin jumped out to open the door, and Bryant carefully carried Margaret into the car, gently cing

    her in the backseat.

    All the while, he didn¡¯t spare me a nce. It felt like I was a stranger to him.

    ¡°Bry¡­oh my baby, I¡¯m so scared, will you stay with me?¡± Margaret cried out.

    ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s get to the hospital.¡± Bryantforted her.

    Christine couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer. Cleaning her tears fiercely, she reminded him,

    ¡°Bryant! Your wife got hit too!¡±

    ¡°Bry, it hurts so much¡­¡± Margaret pleaded.

    He stiffened for a moment at my cry, then closed the car door as if he heard nothing.

    The Bentley drove away, leaving the world feeling even colder.

    My heart felt as if it had been hollowed out, a space once filled

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Bryant.

    Cars were haphazardly parked all over, and although some drivers looked ready to explode with

    rage, the scene before them left them speechless.

    Then, a young guy got out of his.car, offering a helping hand, ¡°Let me take you and your friend to

    the hospital¡­ Ambnce might get stuck in traffic at this hour, and we can¡¯t waste time.¡±

    Christine quickly agreed, nodding in gratitude.

    Carefully, he lifted me off the ground and into His backseat while Christine hurried into the

    passenger side.

    Curled up in pain, I couldn¡¯t tell which part of me hurt the most.

    ??

    ¡°Doctor, doctor! My friend¡¯s pregnant and she¡¯s been hit by a car, she¡¯s bleeding a lot¡­¡±

    Upon reaching the hospital, the young man carried me as Christine led the way into the

    emergency room.

    Hearing our situation, the staff sprung into action, though they seemed surprised, ¡°What¡¯s going on

    today? Another pregnant woman in a car ident just before you.¡±

    Christine asked, ¡°Came in a Bentley?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that couple seemed really close,

    Suddenly, I got a real taste of what it means to feel absolutely heartbroken.

    As the nurse pushed me towards the emergency room, she nced at the young man

    who had helped, obviously younger and unmarried, and asked, ¡°And where¡¯s the husband? In

    situations like this, family should be notified immediately.¡±

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121

    My heart felt like it had been torn open.

    Tears wouldn¡¯te anymore, and in a frail voice, I said, ¡°I have no husband, no family¡­ Please,

    you must save my child.¡±

    ¡°Well..¡± The nurse nced between my legs, her expression troubled, but finally, she simply said,

    ¡°We¡¯ll do everything we can.¡±

    Hearing these words from the medical staff, I let out a small sigh of relief.

    However, as soon as I was hoisted onto the operating table and after the doctor asked about my

    condition, he immediately said, ¡°Call the anesthetist, be ready for a D&C.¡±

    I stared at the blinding operating lights, my eyes both dry and pained.

    My ankle-length dress was lifted by the doctor, and though it seemed he asked me something, my

    mind was buzzing, leaving me with no other choice.

    A slight sting on the back of my hand, and then I lost all consciousness, plunging into darkness.

    ¡°Mommy. Mommy. I¡¯m leaving, Mommy, you don¡¯t want me anymore¡­¡±

    Watching a tiny figure drift further away from me, I cried out, ¡°No! Don¡¯t leave me, baby!¡±

    When I opened my eyes, all I saw were the stark white walls.

    The room was so quiet, only the sound of the IV drip remained. Christine, sitting by my side,

    suddenly stood up, concern in her voice, ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°Chris, my baby, where is my baby?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± Christine¡¯s eyes instantly filled with tears.

    ¡°I¡­¡± I touched my belly, feeling utterly numb, ¡°My baby¡­ I dreamt he said I didn¡¯t want him¡­¡±

    ¡°Jane¡­¡± Christine¡¯s eyes teared up and she turned away to wipe them before reassuring me, ¡°It¡¯s

    not on you, it¡¯s not your fault. The baby must have known how much you loved him.¡±

    ¡°But, I still couldn¡¯t protect him.¡±

    It¡¯s all my fault.

    My heart felt like an empty shell, with the chill seeping in, turning my blood ice cold.

    Christine shook her head insistently, ¡°This isn¡¯t on you, silly, why would you think that? If it hurts too

    much, just cry it out, okay?¡±

    ¡°Bry, I want a cheesecake!¡± From outside the door, a feeble voice called out fo

    Bryant¡¯s cool response, ¡°The doctor said you can¡¯t have anything for now.¡±

    ¡°Well, okay. Can you carry me back to my room, please?¡±

    ¡°¡­Margaret, when will you ever grow up?¡±

    by

    Christine instantly got heated, turning around like a firecracker, but I held her back.

    I looked at her numbly, ¡°Chris, I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore.¡±

    She spoke with empathy, ¡°The doctor said you just had¡­ surgery, and you¡¯re also injured, It¡¯s best

    to stay in the hospital for observation for a couple of days.¡±

    ¡°I want to leave now.¡±

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    I got up, seemingly immune to the nearly fatal pain in my abdomen, and under Christine¡¯s shocked

    gaze, I pulled out the IV needle and got off the bed to leave.

    ¡°Jane¡­¡±

    Christine hurriedly grabbed a bag of medicine from the bedside table and followed me. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll

    do as you wish.¡±

    Besides the pain in my stomach, several other ces on my body throbbed with pain, but with

    Christine¡¯s support, I managed to walk, albeit slowly.

    Unfortunately, we had to pass by Margaret¡¯s room to get to the elevator.

    ¡°Jane?¡±

    Margaret caught sight of me, suddenly calling out, then nudged Bryant, ¡°I think I saw Jane,

    if can you check if it¡¯s her?¡±

    Instantly, Bryant¡¯s eyes shot my way and he started striding towards me.

    Christine found her moment to explode, ¡°Bryant, do you even care about your wife¡­¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop her?¡± Bryant stood in front of me, his face terrifyingly cold, cutting Christine off

    sharply, his words stabbing me in the heart.

    ¡°Jane, you¡¯re always so smart and rational, how could you coldly watch her be so reckless? Didn¡¯t

    you know she was pregnant?¡±

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122

    The barrage of usations came flying, leaving me totally dazed.

    I

    Clutching my aching belly, I managed a faint reply, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°She miscarried!¡±

    Bryant pointed towards the hospital room, his eyes dark and stormy, ¡°She lost her baby! The doctor

    said it¡¯s going to be really hard for her to conceive again! Jane, are you happy

    now?!¡±

    His question shook me to the core, my throat felt like it was clogged with a waterlogged sponge,

    and a bitter smile tugged at my lips. It took me a moment to find my voice, ¡°She miscarried, huh?¡±

    But¡­ so did I.

    The blood that flowed from me¡­ it was our child, the one I had been sincerely looking forward to for

    so long.

    always thought, even if one day this terrible marriage was over, I¡¯d still have a child by my side.

    But now, there was nothing left.

    It felt like¡­ there was nothing to look forward to anymore.

    What he referred to as Margaret¡¯s ¡°tantrum¡± took everything from me.

    But in the end, I was the one to be med.

    Bryant stared at me intensely, his jaw clenched, ¡°Seeing her miscarry makes you happy?¡±

    Iughed even more wildly, ¡°Yes, she deserves it!¡±

    Her child for mine, and still, it didn¡¯t quench my hatred.

    Smack!

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    His expression turned icy, a pnded firmly on my face, ¡°Jane, how can you be so heartless!¡±

    I stared at him in disbelief, unable to tell if the p was meant for my face or my heart.

    All I knew was he didn¡¯t love me, but I never imagined he would call me heartless, or even hit me,

    over Margaret.

    Years of feelings turned into a joke in an instant.

    As Iughed, holding back tears that threatened to spill, I suddenly raised my hand and pped him

    back without hesitation!

    ¡°Bryant, it¡¯s over between us!¡±

    Completely over.

    He winced, a mocking smile on his lips, ¡°Over? You¡¯ve wanted it to be over for a long time, haven¡¯t

    you?¡±

    Christine, frustrated, burst out, ¡°Bryant, what are you even saying? Isn¡¯t Jane¡¯s life valuable too?

    You¡¯re supposed to be her husband, why are you treating her like this over someone else? She

    just¡­¡±

    ¡°Her husband?¡± Bryant¡¯s voice rose sharply, looking down on me with disdain, cutting me off, ¡°Does

    she even want me to be her husband, or does she want someone else to be?¡±

    This was absurd. The pain in my body intensified, and I could barely stand up straight without

    Christine¡¯s support, ¡°Bryant¡­ what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Drop your act.¡± Bryant scoffed, ¡°Did you go to that concert by yourself?¡±

    I realized what he was getting at but didn¡¯t get a chance to respond. He sneered, ¡°You¡¯re always

    ming me, but you went to a concert with Mark behind my back. Isn¡¯t that a bit hypocritical, Jane?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, my body shaking with it.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Bryant, I¡¯m exactly that kind of hypocrite, happy now? Since we both think so lowly of

    each other, let¡¯s just end this. I¡¯ll see you at City Hall, on the 5th of next month. I¡¯ll resign tomorrow,

    and I¡¯ll send the designpetition entries directly to them. Let¡¯s end

    this.

    ¡°Jane¡­¡±

    As I uttered myst word, he suddenly seemed panicked.

    With Christine¡¯s support, I left without looking back, and he seemed to get even more

    infuriated.

    Behind me, his voice, cold and harsh, echoed, Jane, you¡¯re so eager to leave me for Mark? Don¡¯t

    be naive!¡±

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123

    I paused, a wave of indescribable sorrow washing over me.

    The whole world knew how much I loved Bryant, to the point where I couldn¡¯t bear the

    thought of anyone else in my heart. Yet, he always felt like my heart belonged to someone else,

    There was a time when I would have dly ripped my heart out just to show him, ¡°Look, Bryant, it¡¯s

    all about you.¡± But now, that was something I couldn¡¯t do anymore.

    I even doubted if his name would still be found within it, when all that remained were

    scars.

    On the way back to Christine¡¯s ce, she looked at me with such pity, biting her lip before finally

    asking, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell him you had a miscarriage too?¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t make a difference.¡±

    I leaned on her shoulder, my voice weak and lifeless, ¡°So he might feel sorry ande back to me

    for a while. Then what?¡±

    I had gone through this too many times. Trying over and over to make things right, only to end up

    more broken each time.

    And the price I paid this time was even more devastating.

    ¡°True.¡±

    Christine let out a long sigh, trying to hold back her sobs, ¡°Let him be with the one who killed his

    own child. When he finds out one day, let¡¯s see how much he regrets it.¡±

    ¡°He might never regret it.¡±

    Thinking of how he had coldly interrogated me earlier for the sake of Margaret, I felt both pitiful and

    pathetic.

    What difference would it make if he knew?

    He would always choose Margaret over me.

    The scene on the street today had taught me a painful lesson.

    He ran towards me from afar, but at the moment when I needed him the most, he turned to

    someone else.

    He held her, trembling, and roared with anger¡­

    Suddenly, I felt like my eight years of feelings were worthless.

    He didn¡¯t love me. Even if I had died right in front of him, he probably would have stepped over my

    body to rush to Margaret.

    Such a profound love, indeed.

    Christine grew angrier the more she thought about it, ¡°Jane, should we call the cops?¡±

    I gently shook my head, looking out at the motley city lights, ¡°Tell me, in today¡¯s RiverCity, who can

    stand against Bryant?¡±.

    With Timothy around, this situation might have been handled differently, but he was gone

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    now.

    What was the point of going to the police? Even if Margaret¡¯s crimes could be proven, with Bryant¡¯s

    influence, he could easily turn the tables on me.

    All I wanted now was peace, to be far away from them.

    Moreover, the words Margaret spewed in her madness today made me more convinced that

    Timothy¡¯s death was likely linked to her.

    I wouldn¡¯t be the only one to meet a bad end.

    There was still a long way to go.

    That night, I slept in a daze, the day¡¯s events shing through my mind like a movie.

    Waking up in the middle of the night, drenched in cold sweat, my thoughts were incredibly

    clear.

    My baby¡­.

    Did it hurt when he left?

    It must have. So tiny, so very small, he couldn¡¯t even cry out in pain.

    My heart felt as if it was being tightly squeezed, sour and painful, swelling to the point where I

    couldn¡¯t breathe. Only by curling up into a ball on my bed could I find a slight

    relief.

    The next day, I mustered up the energy to go to the office for thest time.

    Before getting out of the car, Christine grabbed me, earnestly advising, ¡°No touching cold water,

    don¡¯t overexert yourself, avoid the wind and getting cold, got it?¡±

    She had spent the whole night looking up post miscarriage care and originally disagreed with me

    going to work today. But I didn¡¯t want to drag this out any longer. The sooner I couldpletely

    separate from Bryant, the better.

    ¡°I hear you, don¡¯t worry.¡± I replied, resigned.

    Entering the office, I found the door unlocked, which puzzled me as I turned to Linda, ¡°Did you go

    in?¡±

    I remembered locking the door the night before.

    Whenever there was a project orpetition, I always locked the door to prevent any leaks of the

    design ns.

    Apart from the CEO, only Linda had ess.

    She was initially focused on her work but seemed startled at my question, quickly.

    covering with a smile, ¡°Ah, yes, the weather was nice today, so I opened the window foc some fresh

    air.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, I appreciate it.¡±

    She had always been a considerate assistant.

    The morning was spent handing off tasks and getting everything organized as needed.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124

    After years with the Ferguson Group, I realized that my tangible takeaways couldn¡¯t even fill a single

    storage box.

    It was a lot like my marriage with Bryant; three years of intimate cohabitation, sharing

    every moment, only to have it end so abruptly that a few suitcases could carry my entire existence

    away from his.

    ¡®Jane.¡±

    Around noon, Linda knocked and entered with her phone still lit up, wearing a mixed expression,

    hesitating before speaking. ¡°So¡­ you know my idol?¡±

    She meant Mark, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile, Yeah, didn¡¯t I tell you? We went to college together.¡±

    ¡°When did hee back?¡±

    ¡°Just a little while ago.¡± As I packed my things, I mentioned, ¡°I was thinking of introducing you two

    once I¡¯m a bit less swamped.¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you two at a concert together? Why didn¡¯t you invite me?¡±

    Iughed off her assumption, ¡°I got stood up that day, and just happened to bump into him at the

    venue, so we ended up going together.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Seeing the skepticism in her eyes, I pressed, ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, just saw some forum posts and thought you two were close.¡±

    She quickly stered on a smile, ¡°So, when are you free to introduce us?¡±

    ¡°Give it some time, he just started a new job, probably swamped.¡± And I was just exhausted.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Her disappointment was palpable. Noticing my packing, she paused, ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m resigning.¡±

    I paused, looking at her, ¡°But, Margaret probably won¡¯t be around the office for a while, and if she is,

    she¡¯ll be over at the CEO¡¯s office. You¡¯ll be fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you taking me with you?¡±

    ¡°I need to rest for a bit.¡±

    Hiding my difort, I softly added, ¡°Once I get a new job¡­¡±

    ¡°Sure, Director Webster,¡± she cut me off abruptly and left.

    What got into her today?

    Before I could ponder any longer, my phone rang.

    It was Allen Brown, my aunt¡¯s husband.

    Seeing the caller ID, I was taken aback, ¡°Hello, uncle.¡±

    During the years I lived with my aunt and uncle, they fought a lot. After starting college, I never went

    back to stay.

    To avoid bothering him, I¡¯d s when he wasn¡¯t home or just order online.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    I never expected a call from him.

    ¡°Your aunt¡¯s sick.¡±

    From the other end, Allen dropped this bombshell, then added, ¡°We¡¯re at BlessedCare Medical

    Facility. Hurry up.¡±

    my way.¡±

    Stunned, I replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on my

    Upon reaching the hospital, I found Allen and my cousin Leroy there, with my aunt lying in the

    hospital bed.

    Seeing me, my aunt was surprised and red at Allen, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to bother Jane? She

    has her own life!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not how it works.¡±

    Allen, lounging in his chair, retorted, ¡°We took her in for years. It¡¯s only right shees to see you

    now that you¡¯re sick.¡±

    ¡°She was sleeping out on the cold balcony, afraid to touch a piece of meat at meals, and now you

    have the nerve to say you raised her?

    ¡°I kept her from dying out there; she owes us!¡± Allen¡¯s agitation was evident as his keys jingled

    loudly.

    I bit my lip, then replied, ¡°Auntie, uncle¡¯s right. I should¡¯vee.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right about nothing.¡±

    My aunt¡¯s usual meekness was gone, reced by fiery sarcasm, ¡°Giving out his balcony for a few

    years in exchange for a million dors and monthly allowances? And he still wants more, acting as if

    that balcony was made of gold!¡±

    ¡°Cheryl Webster, don¡¯t be ungrateful. I called her here for you. Without her, the hospital will kick you

    out tomorrow!¡±

    Allen, too, was getting annoyed, standing up as if he had no stake in this, ¡°Stomach

    cancer. The doctor mentioned treatments costing either $300,000 or $500,000, leaving us

    to choose.¡±

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125

    Stomach cancer?

    My heart skipped a beat, my gaze shifting in disbelief towards my aunt. ¡°How¡­ how did you¡­?¡±

    Before she could even utter a word, Allen chimed in, ¡°Look, you can skimp on anything else, but

    when it¡¯s about health, you gotta opt for the best.¡±

    ncing at Cheryl, I nodded in agreement. ¡°That makes sense. I¡¯ve got around $200,000 saved up.

    give it all to Auntie for her treatment.¡±

    I can

    After all, I was on my own¡­

    There wasn¡¯t much else I needed the money for

    Money can be earned back, but once a person is gone¡­ they¡¯re gone for good.

    Allen, however, frowned in disapproval. ¡°Only $200,000?¡±

    I was honest. ¡°That¡¯s all I have.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± Allen¡¯s voice rose in anger. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know who you. married. I

    figured it out when that old guy from the Ferguson family in River City showed up with a hefty

    amount of money. $500,000 is just a drop in the bucket for you. Jane, I never realized you could be

    so cold-hearted!¡±

    I felt a bitter taste in my throat, overwhelmed with a sense of helplessness. ¡°I¡¯m getting at divorce,

    Uncle. I¡¯ll soon have no ties with the Ferguson family.¡±

    Allen and Leroy were both shocked. ¡°A divorce?!¡±

    I nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Allen seemed surprised for a moment, then shrugged it off. ¡°So you¡¯re getting a divorce. It doesn¡¯t

    mean it¡¯s final. He wants the divorce, right? Ah, men always get tempted by the world out there. Just

    turn a blind eye, and it¡¯ll pass.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve already applied for a divorce. It pretty much feels like we¡¯re divorced already.¡±

    Allen was quick to respond, ¡°But I heard that an application can be canceled, right?¡±

    Frustrated, I replied, ¡°Uncle, this is my personal matter.¡±

    Alright, alright.¡±

    He brushed it off and went straight to the point. ¡°As long as you continue to support us and give all

    the money needed for your aunt¡¯s treatment, I don¡¯t care what happens to you.¡±

    I tried to keep my patience. ¡°What about the money I¡¯ve given you before?¡±

    Over the years, including the wedding money, Imust have given them at least

    And it had only been three years.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    ¡°Where¡¯s that money?¡±

    $1,500,000.

    Allen immediately got defensive, his temper ring. ¡°What do you mean? Your cousin is about to get

    married, doesn¡¯t he need a house and a car? The money you gave is barely enough for a down

    payment! How could there be anything left for your aunt¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Aunt Cheryl couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Struggling to sit up, she pointed at Allen and Leroy, ¡°Both of

    you, out!¡±

    Allen and his son, two peas in a pod, acted as if they hadn¡¯t heard a thing.

    Aunt Cheryl made a move to get out of bed. ¡°Fine, if you won¡¯t leave, I will. I won¡¯t bother with this

    illness!¡±

    ¡°Such a temper, even when sick!¡±

    Allen huffed and dragged Leroy out with him.

    Finally, some peace.

    I helped hery back down and sighed. ¡°When did you get sick? What did the doctors say? Is it

    serious?¡±

    ¡°The doctors said it was caught early. There¡¯s a good chance of survival for ten years.¡± Aunt Cheryl

    held my hand, her gaze soft. ¡°So, don¡¯t worry about me. And as for the money, you don¡¯t have to

    listen to him. I have enough for my treatment.¡±

    ¡°Where did you get the money¡­?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been transferring me $10,000 every month, right? I only gave him $3000 and kept the rest

    without him knowing. Plus, I¡¯ve saved up a bit on my own over the years. It should be enough.¡±

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126

    As I thought about her marriage life, it was clear she didn¡¯t have it easy, which made me feel quite

    mncholic. ¡°Auntie¡­¡±

    She gently patted my head, herforting touch familiar. ¡°Oh, sweetie, talk to me. Why are you

    getting a divorce?¡±

    1¡­¡±

    Aunt Cheryl and my dad actually looked quite alike around their eyes and brows. Every time I

    looked at her, I felt this warm sense of familiarity.

    Her question broke the dam holding back my tears, and I found myself sobbing uncontrobly in her

    embrace. ¡°I¡­ I lost my baby, Auntie. He was already forming hands and feet¡­ but I couldn¡¯t protect

    him. I failed him!¡±

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    I

    She soothingly rubbed my back,forting me with her gentle pats. ¡°Oh, honey, life and children,

    it¡¯s all about timing and fate. It¡¯s not your fault. It was just not meant to be this

    time.¡±

    ¡°I was so¡­ so looking forward to his arrival.¡±

    I yearned for a true family member of my own,

    Laying in her arms, I cried for what felt like an eternity until my sobs finally began to subside. She

    wiped away my tears, ¡°If you¡¯ve thought it through and want a divorce, then do it. I support you.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    After a long heart-to-heart with Aunt Cheryl, I wouldn¡¯t let her say no to the $200,000 before finally

    getting up to leave.

    She assured me that her money should be enough, but I suspected she was just trying not to worry

    me. If it hadn¡¯t been for her taking me in back then, I would have been left to fend for myself against

    the cold, hunger, and debt collectors.

    Some debts of gratitude are just impossible to repay.

    Exiting the room, I found Allen, who had been lounging on a hallway chair, suddenly perk

    1.

    ¡°And, you know, BlessedCare Medical

    JUS

    Facility has rooms, right? Auntie¡¯s illness isn¡¯t going to improve overnight, and I heard those hospital

    beds are prettyfy. It¡¯d give me a chance to rest properly. Can you sort one out for us?¡±

    I was momentarily speechless. Not wanting him to stir up another argument with Aunt Cheryl, I

    reluctantly agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±

    After all, Bryant and I weren¡¯t divorced yet, and hadn¡¯t really used my Mrs. Ferguson

    title

    for much. Requesting a hospital room before the divorce didn¡¯t seem too unreasonable.

    However, as soon as I reached the inpatient floor, the sound ofmotion hit my ears.

    ¡°Stop! Ah! Why aren¡¯t you guys stopping them!¡±

    It was Margaret¡¯s voice.

    Bryant sure did treasure her. After her miscarriagest night, she was immediately. transferred to

    BlessedCare Medical Facility, and now, a private room.

    The entrance was crowded with nurses. I intended to ignore it, but a nce inside the room as I

    passed left me stunned.

    Bryant and Mark were in the midst of a heated brawl!

    It was a full-on fight, punchesnding with thuds, a far cry from their days of close friendship.

    What shocked me more was Mark¡¯s transformation. Known for his gentle demeanor, he now exuded

    a chilling aura as he pinned Bryant to the ground, his voice cold as ice, ¡°Bryant, how could you treat

    her this way? What kind of man does that make you?¡±

    His voice, usually so soft, now carried a bone-chilling coldness.

    Both men were visibly injured, but Bryant, wiping blood from his lip with a thumb, responded with a

    taunting smile, ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter what kind of man I am, she¡¯s still my wife. Can you offer her

    everything that I can?¡±

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127

    Hearing that, I was totally blindsided.

    Did I cause this fight?

    Mark¡¯s eyes suddenly dimmed, as if he was lost in thought, and Bryant took the opportunity to flip

    over and strike back!

    He pinned Mark against the wall, his eyes brewing a storm, his expression icy, ¡°Mark, only Jane

    would be naive enough to think you¡¯re some kind of knight in shining armor!¡±

    ¡°And what about you? What do you think you are?¡± Mark lift his head, his eyes flickering with a

    mockingughter, ¡°Do you think you deserve her? Sh 100¡­¡±

    At that, a shiver ran through me, and just as Bryant¡¯s fist was about to make contact, I rushed

    forward to shield Mark, ¡°Mark! Stop talking!¡±

    Bryant¡¯s fist narrowly missed my face, mming into the wall nstead, his expression turning frosty in

    an instant!

    His eyes were locked tight, filled with a tempestuous rage as he sneered, ¡°Jane, you care about him

    this much?¡±

    Linstinctively wanted to exin, but theh, why should I?

    He never offered me an exnation. He would drop everything at Margaret¡¯s call, always taking her

    side unconditionally.

    Compared to what he¡¯d done, my actions were nothing.

    I

    I met his gaze firmly, no longer bothering to deny, ¡°Just following your lead.¡±

    Mark nced at me, the hostility in his eyes fading away as he spoke softly, ¡°Why are you at the

    hospital? Did you¡­¡±

    He paused, perhaps knowing I wouldn¡¯t want Bryant to know my miscarriage, and changed his

    inquiry, ¡°Are you feeling alright?¡±

    ¡°Mark, I¡¯m fine, I came to see my aunt.¡±

    My heart warmed at his concern, making the disappointment in Bryant feel even more profound.

    My friends would always ask about my well-being first.

    But Bryant didn¡¯t care at all.

    Seeing the tension between me and Bryant, Margaret couldn¡¯t resist adding fuel to the fire, her

    voice soft and gentle, ¡°Seems like the rumors on thepany forum weren¡¯t false

    after all. Your rtionship with the out of favor Mr. Larson has developed to an

    10:02

    interesting stage.¡±

    make a scandal out of me and Mark.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    She was eager to m

    I didn¡¯t want to exin, but that didn¡¯t mean she could twist the story as she pleased, ¡°Margaret,

    maybe you should figure out who the father of the child you just lost was! Moving on so quickly after

    such an ordeal, and having someone else¡¯s husband take care of you, couldn¡¯t do that if it were

    me.¡±

    A direct hit. nder. Insults.

    Who couldn¡¯t y that game?

    Watching Margaret¡¯s face turn, I realized that indulging in this low-brow satisfaction felt surprisingly

    good.

    After all, I wasn¡¯t making things up out of thin air like she was, was merely stating the facts.

    The medical staff outside hadn¡¯t dispersed yet, and their gaze on Margaret turned curious. Margaret

    suddenly clutched her stomach and slumped into the sofa, pulling Bryant¡¯s hand with a pitiful look,

    ¡°Bry, I feel so terrible¡­¡±

    Not this act again.

    I had no interest in staying to watch their melodrama. After Bryant poured her a ss of warm

    water, I cut to the chase, ¡°I need a room, could you arrange that for me?¡±

    I had nned to go to the nursing station and request one as Mrs. Ferguson.

    But with Bryant here, it was just a matter of him giving the order, which would be much more

    convenient than trying to prove my identity myself.

    Bryant straightened up, looking down on me with a thin smile, ¡°Jane, is that how you ask for a

    favor?¡±

    My heart felt like it was being squeezed, bitter and pained, as I looked at him in disbelief.

    10.02

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128

    I knew about his cold-hearted decisiveness, but never did I imagine he¡¯d turn that same sharpness

    on me.

    The sourness surged right up to my nose. I turned away, fighting hard to swallow down the lump of

    injustice in my throat. Thinking of Aunt Cheryl¡¯s condition, I swallowed my pride and started again,

    each word tasting of bitterness.

    ¡°Mr. Ferguson, my aunt¡¯s really sick, she needs a hospital room. Could you arrange that for us?¡±

    His face froze, his fingers trembling slightly, his voice hoars What did you call me?¡± I clenched my

    fist, ¡°Mr. Ferguson, could you?¡±

    That title seemed to irritate him further. His jaw tightened, and he coldly spat out, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Jane¡­¡± Margaret took a sip of her water, wearing an innocent apologetic expression as she

    exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dear. The BlessedCare Medical Facility only has three VIP rooms. My mom¡¯s

    been in one all year, and now that I¡¯m not feeling well, Bry insists I stay here for my confinement.

    Thest room¡¯s been promised to a friending in tomorrow¡­Don¡¯t be mad. If you¡¯d asked just a

    bit sooner, it would¡¯ve been yours. After all, you¡¯re Mrs. Ferguson. These resources should go to

    you.¡±

    It was like a reminder.

    Jane, so what if you¡¯re Mrs. Ferguson? You¡¯ve got no say.

    Before I could respond, she gently tugged at Bryant¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Bry, maybe I should move out¡­ It¡¯s

    just confinement, I can manage theplications. Jane¡¯s need is greater.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± I said coldly.

    In Bryant¡¯s eyes, I was already the viin. Might as well own it, ¡°My aunt has stomach cancer. It¡¯s a

    matter of life and death, far more urgent than your situation.¡±

    She didn¡¯t expect me to stand my ground, her eyes welling up as she got up to pack, sobbing, ¡°I¡¯ll

    move now!¡±

    ¡°Jane!¡±

    Of course, Bryant felt for her, his face darkening, ¡°Is this how you show your true colors.

    now?¡±

    I sniffed, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re finally seeing the real me?

    First time I¡¯ve heard that post-miscarriage rest needed a hospital stay, with all the bells and whistles

    of medical care! To anyone else, it¡¯d sound like a critical condition!

    Pushing Margaret for a room made me the aggressor in his eyes.

    10:02

    All three rooms, monopolized by Margaret, and he didn¡¯t call her out for being selfish.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Bryant frowned at Margaret, ¡°What¡¯s your friend¡¯s illness again? Let her stay in a regr room.¡±

    ¡°Bry!¡±

    Margaret¡¯s tears fell instantly, her voice indignant, ¡°I already promised her. Doing this makes me

    look bad. People willugh at me, unable to secure even a single room!¡±

    I watched Bryant calmly, seeing him nce at me with a cold voice.

    ¡°Wait a bit longer. Her friend will only stay a few days. After t! at, your aunt can move in.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡± I refused.

    Faced with a choice between me and Margaret, he didn¡¯t hesit te, as always.

    It wasn¡¯t that Aunt Cheryl needed to move in immediately, but E yant¡¯s unwavering support for

    Margaret and her rubbing it in my face made me unwilling to bend to their will.

    I was curious to see if, after Timothy¡¯s passing, the Ferguson family¡¯s resources would indeed

    revolve solely around Margaret.

    10:02

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129

    the first time I¡¯d ever stood my ground so firmly in front of Bryant

    That was the fi

    er me, and his reply was even more

    His eyes

    res widened in surprise, a nce swept over dismissively cold, ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait, regardless!¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± I nodded slightly, my voice calm yet loaded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll make sure everyone knows that the

    Ferguson family is rotten from the inside out, rotten to the point where a mistress can step over the

    legal wife! How are you going to face your grandpa who just passed away?¡±

    Mentioning his grandpa took him aback.

    It seemed to dawn on him after a moment; that Timothy had othing but despise for his ambiguous

    rtionship with Margaret!

    I wasn¡¯t sure if he was thinking about Timothy or worried about Margaret¡¯s reputation, but finally,

    Bryant swallowed hard, suppressing his emotions, n ed at Margaret, and said coldly, ¡°Your friend

    can stay in a regr room; that¡¯s final!¡±

    Margaret was still unhappy, ¡°Bry¡­¡±

    Bryant, rubbing his temples in frustration, snapped, ¡°Enough, stop messing around!¡±

    Oh.

    So, he knew Margaret was the one messing around.

    I didn¡¯t want to dwell on it. Thinking too much would only hurt me. I spoke softly, ¡°Thank you, Mr.

    Ferguson. I¡¯ll arrange for my aunt to be moved up here.¡±

    Hearing me call him that made him frown, but he kept his face cold and said no more.

    I kept my emotions in check and turned to Mark, ¡°Mark, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Mark nodded and followed me out.

    Downstairs, I made my way to my aunt¡¯s room, where Allen was smoking outside.

    ¡°She can move to the room now, on the 16th floor.¡±

    I approached him and stated the oue sinctly.

    Honestly, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to like Allen; the less I said to him, the better.

    Allen immediately showed a satisfied smile, the smell of smoke clinging to him, and cheerfully said,

    ¡°Well, Mrs. Ferguson¡¯s status sure does wonders. She just fell asleep, but I¡¯ll wake her up to switch

    rooms.¡±

    I frowned, ¡°¡­Let¡¯s wait until Auntie wakes up.¡±

    10:03

    ¡°That works too.¡±

    He crushed his cigarette on the ground, opened the door, and called out to Leroy, ¡°Jane¡¯se

    back. Aren¡¯t youing out?¡±

    Wondering why he was calling out to Leroy, I then heard him casually say, pping Leroy on the

    shoulder, ¡°Your cousin just graduated, right? His internship at that smallpany was a dead end,

    no future. Get him into the Ferguson Group, maybend him a spot as the head of the Design

    Department.¡±

    My headache intensified. ¡°I¡¯ve already resigned from the Ferguson Group. Plus, it¡¯s not mine to

    command, I can¡¯t just let him in and put him wherever I want.¡±

    ¡°Come on, Jane.¡± Leroy, much like Allen, casually said, ¡°You¡¯s worked at the Ferguson Group for

    years, even if you¡¯ve resigned, you¡¯ve got connectics, Hooking me up with a position shouldn¡¯t be

    too hard, right?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Jane, he went into fashion design because of you. You¡¯ve got to help him out. Besides,

    we¡¯re all family here. If he does well, it reflects well on you too.¡±

    Allen echoed enthusiastically, once again leveraging gratitude to make demands, ¡°Besides, if it

    weren¡¯t for our family taking you in all those years, you wouldn¡¯t be where you are now. We yed a

    major role in your rise to high society!¡±

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    I almostughed out of sheer frustration.

    Truth be told, the things my aunt had yelled at him today were spot on.

    The things I¡¯d endured all those years staying with them: sleeping on the balcony, studying on the

    park benches because it was the only quiet ce I could find, being scolded for showering too early

    or toote, every trip to the bathroom being a nerve-wracking ordeal.

    into

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130

    And house cleaning andundry duties on weekends after my part-time job to keep Allen from

    yelling at me.

    If Aunt Cheryl hadn¡¯t stood her ground, I would have been kicked out by the dynamic duo

    ago. of father and son a long time

    Looking back, I could honestly say I don¡¯t owe the Browns anything.

    It was just Aunt Cheryl I couldn¡¯t leave behind.

    And now, to add insult to injury, Allen had the audacity to in that I should thank them for my

    marriage to Bryant, saying they yed a significant ro in it.

    I turned to Leroy, forcing a smile. ¡°So, you got into design bec use of me?¡±

    Leroy responded, ¡°Yeah, the way you splurged on gifts during the holidays, and always managed to

    send money home made me think there was big money in design. Otherwise, I would never have

    picked this dead-end major¡±

    ¡°And where did you graduate from?¡±

    ¡°RiverCity Vocational Technical College,¡± he said, as if it was the most prestigious institution out

    there.

    I couldn¡¯t help butpare Leroy¡¯s attitude to that of his father, Allen, and eventually had to break it

    to him, ¡°You¡¯re not getting into the Ferguson Group with that. They only hire from top-tier

    universities.¡±

    ¡°If I could get in on my own, I wouldn¡¯t be asking you¡­¡± Leroy retorted, his youthful pride getting the

    best of him. Allen quickly pulled him back, ¡°Isn¡¯t this why we¡¯re asking for your help? Just do us a

    favor before the divorce is final, will you?¡±

    Seeing my silence, Allen¡¯s gaze shifted cunningly towards Mark, ¡°Are you Jane¡¯s friend or her boss?

    With that demeanor, you must be doing well for yourself. This girl is stubborn; can you help my son

    out?¡±

    felt my cheeks burning with embarrassment, wishing the ground would swallow me whole.

    Mark, without hesitation, spoke up with a clear and smooth voice, ¡°Sorry, sir. She¡¯s my boss, and I

    follow her lead.¡±

    I looked at Mark, surprised and somewhat relieved. I had worried he might agree to help, but I had

    no intention of catering endlessly to Allen¡¯s greed. It¡¯s best to make it clear from the get-go that

    there¡¯s no hope.

    Aside from matters involving Aunt Cheryl, I wanted nothing to do with the two of them.

    Allen, caught off guard by the refusal, turned back to me, ¡°Jane, for your auntie¡¯s sake..¡±

    10:03

    ¡°I can¡¯t help!¡±

    Losing my patience and fearing more outrageous requests, I cut him off, ¡°Just take good care of

    Aunt Cheryl. I¡¯m leaving!¡±

    With that, Mark and I¡¯made our way out.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to help, fine! We¡¯ll figure it out ourselves!¡± Leroy yelled as we approached the

    elevator.

    I looked up at Mark, apologetically, ¡°Sorry you had to see that.¡±

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Mark just shrugged it off with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Some of my rtives are even worse.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± I replied, more out of politeness than curiosity.

    Though Mark and I were close, he seldom discussed his family.

    He nodded slightly, without borating, and I didn¡¯t press further.

    Reaching the ground floor, despite the air conditioning, it felt noticeably cooler than the other floors.

    Suddenly, Mark stopped me, and then, gantly, he took off his coat and draped it over my

    shoulders.

    ¡°It¡¯s chilly outside. Try not to catch a cold these days.¡±

    Only then did I realize, in my rush to leave the office, I¡¯d forgotten my jacket. Gratefully epting his

    kindness, I said, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    With a soft smile, he added, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll drive you home.¡±

    ¡°I can drive my wife home. No need to trouble yourself!¡±

    Not far away, a confident figure approached us, his voice deep and icy.

    10:03

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131

    It was Bryant!

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Mark¡¯s eyes locked onto his with an intensity that was hard to ignore. One man radiated a warmth

    reminiscent of a sunny afternoon, while the other held the cold sharpness of a winter morning.

    Their interaction instantly gave me a feeling of high tension. It was as if instead of being childhood

    friends, they were two people onpletely opposite sides.

    I racked my brain, trying to understand when the rift between ryant and Mark had grown after Mark¡¯s

    return from studying abroad.

    Was Bryant misunderstanding my rtionship with Mark? An what was Mark¡¯s reason for the

    tension?

    Yet, it was their issue to resolve, not mine to pry into.

    Bryant strode over with amanding presence, his gaze briel., flickering over was wearing, his

    tone dripping with sarcasm, ¡°Cozy, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    the

    coat l

    ¡°Not as much as you two,¡± I retorted without a second thought.

    Ever since the incident yesterday, every word, every action from him seemed to erode the little

    affection left between us.

    I couldn¡¯t help but think, had he just reached out to me, maybe I wouldn¡¯t have lost our baby. But he

    didn¡¯t, even though I was within arm¡¯s reach. Pretending not to hate him would only make me a

    hypocrite.

    Bryant¡¯s gaze darkened, a storm brewing as he tried to keep his emotions in check, ¡°Enough, let¡¯s

    go home.¡±

    As if tolerating my mood was a generous act on his part.

    Perhaps, he still believed, like before, a simple gesture or sweet word from him, and I woulde

    running back like a lost puppy.

    So sure of himself.

    So infuriatingly calm.

    Yet, I was determined to shatter that belief, ¡°Bryant, I¡¯m not causing a scene. The only thing left

    between us now is a divorce paper. Just like the only thing keeping you and Margaret apart is a

    marriage certificate!¡±

    His face turned to ice as he exined, ¡°I¡¯ve told you, what¡¯s between her and me isn¡¯t what you

    think. She¡¯s no threat to you!¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Oh? And what is it then? Just a simple brother-sister

    10.03

    rtionship? Hand-holding, pecking, and cuddling up? The big sister clinging onto her little brother,

    and the brother caring for his sister after her miscarriage?¡±

    Bryant¡¯s face darkened like a thundercloud, his voice through gritted teeth, ¡°Jane! When did you

    start having such filthy thoughts?!¡±

    ¡°So, what? When you two are alone, you¡¯re just ying cards? Or maybe studying some new skill?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    He grabbed my wrist, pulling me away despite the sharp pain it caused. Unaware or uncaring of the

    physical pain he inflicted.

    I had surgery just yesterday, my abdomen still ached, and bru es covered my body. If it weren¡¯t for

    the urgent need to sever ties with him, coupled with my aunt¡¯s ident, I wouldn¡¯t have ventured

    out today.

    He cherished Margaret so much, yet seemed to forget I could feel pain too.

    ¡°Bryant!¡± Mark stepped in, his voice low and restrained, ¡°Easy, sne¡¯s hurt.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡± Bryant red at him, his wordsced with scorn, ¡°I¡¯m taking her

    home to rest properly.¡±

    Just as I was about to refuse, a nurse rushed out from the elevator, panting, ¡°Mr. Ferguson, Ms.

    Ferguson says she¡¯s bleeding again, insisting on seeing you before taking any medication.¡±

    Bryant¡¯s expression turned icy, as a bitterugh escaped me, ¡°Go on then, weren¡¯t you taking me

    home? Walk away with me now, and I¡¯ll believe every word you¡¯ve said.¡±

    ¡°Figure it out! Just make sure she¡¯s alright,¡± he snapped, perhaps genuinely concerned about my

    pain, his grip on me finally easing as we moved towards the exit.

    I was stunned by his choice, it seemed unlike him.

    But as expected, his phone began to ring relentlessly before we even left the hospital, andline

    number shing on the screen.

    Bryant frowned, answering, ¡°Yes?¡±

    I expected a business call, but his expression softened into resignation, ¡°Alright, stop crying. I¡¯m

    coming up now.¡±

    When he stopped and turned to me, I couldn¡¯t hide the mockery on my face, or the anticipation of

    his departure.

    He released my hand, ¡°Wait here for a few minutes, I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    DUNINTS

    10:03

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    I watched him step into the elevator, turning to Mark as I wrapped my coat tighter against the chill,

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mark.¡±

    Mark seemed surprised, ¡°Not waiting for Bryant?¡±

    I smiled faintly, replying, ¡°He won¡¯te back.

    And truthfully, I had expected him to leave, challenging him on purpose.

    I¡¯d be ustomed, even numb, to such disappointments. No more waiting, not now,

    not ever.

    As we stepped outside, the cold hit me, ¡°Mark, I need to stop the office. You don¡¯t have to

    apany me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no bother, I¡¯m free today.¡±

    Mark chuckled, ¡°With you looking like this, if I left you alone, Christine would have my head.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    On the way to Ferguson Group, I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mark, how did you know about the

    miscarriage?¡±

    Aside from Christine and me, it was s

    supposed to be a secret.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132

    ¡°Sorry, I stumbled upon it by ident.¡±

    Mark¡¯s voice was gentle as he apologized and then exined how he came to know.

    It all started when Christine posted about my car ident and hospital stay on Facebook. He asked

    for my room number, nning to visit me today.

    But when he arrived at the hospital, he happened to overhear a nurse talking about me. Not only

    was I injured, but I had also miscarried, and shockingly, I was discharged on the same day.

    I pressed my lips together, ¡°So, you got into a fight with him¡­¡±

    ¡°It was just a heat of the moment thing.¡±

    Mark brushed it off lightly, giving me a warm nce, ¡°How about you? How have you been these

    past few days?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡±

    I looked down, suddenly finding the words, ¡°I used to dream of a perfect marriage with him. Then,

    when I got pregnant, I couldn¡¯t wait for the baby to arrive, to be the center of my world, my

    only family. But now.¡±

    I gave a bitter smile, ¡°I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s left worth holding onto.¡±

    Everything felt meaningless.

    My hand instinctively touched my stomach, where no child would ever call me ¡°Mom¡± again.

    Mark¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious, and he pulled the car over to the side of the road,

    looking at me intently, ¡°Jane, are you sick?¡±

    I was taken aback for a moment before shaking my head, ¡°No, just feeling a bit emotional,¡±

    I had lost so much in just a few days. Timothy, my child, they were the most important to

    1.

    But Mark didn¡¯t seem to rx..

    Once we got to the office and I came down with a storage box, he helped me put it in the backseat

    and handed me a fast-foodbo meal.

    ¡°A quick bite on the way. I¡¯ll take you to a ce, Shall we?¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡± I asked.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± Mark¡¯s voice was clear and soothing.

    10:03

    ¡°Better apply some ointment first.¡±

    I handed him some bruise cream I had picked up from the office¡¯s medical room, pointing to his

    cheekbone and the corner of his mouth.

    He didn¡¯t say, but I guessed his fight with Bryant was somehow because of me.

    Mark smiled gratefully and began to apply the ointment in the mirror.

    Once done, he carefully stored the cream back in the car.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    He had helped me a lot, so this was the least I could do.

    I remembered how, during my college days, fast food was my-to for venting negative emotions.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    There were burgers, fried chicken, fries, but instead of soda, he got me hot chocte. After finishing

    the meal and tidying up the trash, I realized we were headed towards the suburbs. The quiet of the

    outskirts was more calming than the city¡¯s noise.

    Leaning my head against the window, I gazed out, unaware of the tears that had started to form.

    I couldn¡¯t let go of the child, and what made it harder was knowing they could have been.

    part of this world.

    As the night deepened, we drove up a mountain road, where cars were rare.

    Finally, near the summit, Mark stopped at a lookout point and said, ¡°Wait here for a moment,¡± before

    getting something from the trunk.

    He came back with a long overcoat, men¡¯s size, big enough to cover me from head to toe, ¡°It gets

    chilly at night, better stay warm.¡±

    Dressed and stepping out, I was greeted by a breathtaking view of the star-filled sky!

    He leaned casually against the car, ¡°Reminds you of the starry nights when we were kids?¡± I

    thought back, ¡°Yes, exactly. I haven¡¯t seen stars like this in years since living in the city.¡± ¡°When I

    was eight, my mom passed away.¡±

    Mark looked up at the night sky, his thoughts wandering far, ¡°After she left, I¡¯d sit in our yard waiting

    for her toe back, but she never did.¡±

    ¡°Until, a little girl from next door told me that those who leave us be stars in the sky, watching

    over us, wanting us to be happy.¡±

    That idea felt familiar,forting even though it was a widely known sentiment.

    10:03

    Mark¡¯s eyes reflected the night sky as he looked at me, ¡°So, Jane, you gotta keep your chin up and

    live your best life, remembering all the love your folks showered you with, okay?¡±

    10:03

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133

    ¡°Alright¡­ I get it now!¡±

    Tears welled up in my eyes, and turning my head, I caught sight of a particrly bright star, feeling

    as if I was suddenly pulled from an overwhelming emotion that could shatter me at any moment.

    Mark rea

    reached into his car and handed me a pack of tissues, ¡°Go on, today, no more tears. Crying too

    much now will only hurt your eyes.¡±

    wit out. But after

    He didn¡¯t let me linger on the hill for too long before driving me back to the city.

    After hesitating for a moment, I ventured to ask, ¡°The girl you liked for so many years¡­ she must be

    really special, huh?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± He nodded without hesitation, his gaze softening, ¡®The same little girl I was talking about

    earlier.¡±

    I was taken aback, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ been quite a long time.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, twenty years,¡± he said, clearly showing his deep, unwavering affection.

    I sighed, not knowing what else to say. When we reached Christine¡¯s apartment, I softly thanked

    him, ¡°Thank you for today.¡±

    Actually, when he asked me if I was sick earlier in the evening, I hesitated for a moment.

    But now, I felt much better.

    He raised an eyebrow, ¡°What did I tell you?¡±

    ¡°Some things don¡¯t need thanks, but today, I really owe you one.¡±

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Alright, get inside and get some rest.¡±

    ¡°Will do. Drive safe!¡±

    The moment I stepped out of the elevator, my phone rang. It was Bryant.

    It had been hours since he said he¡¯d only be a few minutes.

    I answered, ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Where are you?¡± His voice was deep and terse

    Walking to the front door, I replied nonchntly, ¡°At home.¡±

    ¡°When did you learn to lie?¡±

    His voice dripped with sarcasm, ¡°The folks at Ferguson Mansion say you haven¡¯t been back these

    past few days, and it¡¯s been even longer since you moved out of Riverview Estate!¡±

    10:03

    ¡°Oh, if you know all that, then why bother calling? Worried I¡¯m cheating, or that I¡¯ve slept with

    someone else?¡±

    This hit a nerve, his voice turning icy, ¡°You dare?¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll take my time following your footsteps,¡± I knew exactly how to provoke him.

    ¡°Janel¡± Bryant exploded, his tone as cold as midwinter ice, ¡°For thest time, where are you?¡±

    The angrier he got, the more I reveled in it, ¡°You¡¯re so powerful, find out yourself.¡±

    With that, I hung up!

    I was done being the one revolving around him

    They say the one who falls in love first loses, but once you stop loving, you can always turn the

    tables.

    After I entered the code and came into the house, Christine rushed in from the balcony, peeling

    off her face mask, ¡°Why did Mark drop you off?¡±

    ¡°He and Bryant got into a fight today.¡±

    I got myself a ss of water and recounted the day¡¯s events to her.

    She was amazed, ¡°Look at you, standing up to Bryant?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t such a pushover before, was I?¡±

    ¡°Well, at most you were at his beck and call,¡± she teased.

    I chose not to respond, and Christine changed the subject, ¡°Do you think, the person Mark has liked

    for years could be you? He was in France on a business trip yesterday, and suddenly he¡¯s back.

    Suspicious, right?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡±

    I had my doubts in the car, but I¡¯ve only known Mark for eight years, nowhere near the timeline he

    mentioned with that little girl.

    Besides, Mark is from the Larson family of RiverCity, and I only moved here after my parents

    passed away.

    He probably just felt sorry for me and offered a helping hand.

    After my shower, Christine pointed to my phone charging on the nightstand, ¡°Your ex is blowing up

    your phone.¡±

    I ignored it, fully dried my hair, and then the phone rang again.

    ¡°Bryant, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Come downstairs.¡±

    10.03

    Since our big blowup, he seems to have decided to be more of a man of few words.

    I frowned. ¡°What?¡±

    As I said this, a chill ran down my spine. Walking to the window, I locked eyes with Bryant¡¯sgaze!

    He actually looked me up??

    Wait, was he crazy?

    He stared at me, his voice

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134

    I could tell he wasn¡¯t joking around.

    And thest thing I wanted was for him to disturb Christine upstairs, so I gave in, ¡°Fine.¡±

    Before heading out, Christine did what Mark had done earlier, wrapping me in an extra-long down

    coat and even pulling a beanie over my head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m being over the top.¡±

    Christine tapped my forehead lightly, ¡°Read online that cold vnds now could lead to headaches

    later.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, you¡¯re the best.¡±

    She meant well, and after agreeing with her multiple times, I casually slipped into a pair of shoes

    and headed downstairs.

    Seeing me emerge from the apartment building, Bryant¡¯s gaze vs deep, ¡°Why all bundled up? You

    sick?¡±

    ¡°You care?¡±

    I realized that I had lost the ability to have a decent conversation with him.

    If he truly cared, even without knowing about my pregnancy, he should have checked on me after

    yesterday¡¯s incident.

    Regardless of the severity, I was hit by a car.

    ¡°Do you have to be so sarcastic?¡± he shot back.

    I didn¡¯t want to get tangled in a pointless argument, so I got straight to the point, ¡°What do you

    want?¡±

    I had no interest in bickering over trivial matters in the middle of the night.

    He frowned, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me?¡±

    I met his gaze coldly, ¡°Why should I wait for you?¡±

    And I was thankful that I hadn¡¯t been foolish enough to wait.

    It had been five or six hours since I left the hospital.

    And yet, he had the audacity to ask me why I hadn¡¯t waited for him.

    As if in his mind, I should always stand where he wants me to, waiting for him to turn

    around.

    Bryant was never known for his patience, and he scoffed, ¡°So eager to leave with him?¡±

    10:03

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    It took me a moment to realize he meant Mark

    I had to admit, he was good at turning things around.

    I breathed in the chilly night air, my voice detached, ¡°Whatever you say. I¡¯m going back up.¡± With

    that, I turned to leave.

    ¡°Jane.¡±

    Suddenly, he was behind me, pulling me into his embrace, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, don¡¯t be mad, okay?¡±

    I was stunned to find myself in his arms, a new feeling of hel,

    It took a while before I could muster a response, my voice we I¡¯m just really bummed out, you know.

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m fuming

    essness washing over me.

    y, ¡°Mad? Bryant, I¡¯m not. anything.¡±

    Being angry before meant I hadn¡¯t epted his favoritism, hadn¡¯t epted that I wasn¡¯t in his heart.

    So, every time, it was a huge blow, leaving me lost.

    But not anymore, no matter what he did or chose now, it all see¡­ed expected, and it no longer

    stirred anything in me.

    After saying this, I tried to step away from his embrace, but he held me tight, his voice growing

    urgent, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have been so harsh on you yesterday, and I definitely shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±

    ¡°Hit me?¡± I managed a smile, though my eyes remained cold, ¡°It¡¯s okay, was just what I needed.¡±

    It severed whatever emotional ties we had.

    It shattered all the illusions I had about the boy in white from my memories.

    nt that s/

    He seemed to understand my coldness then, suddenly looking panicked, holding me even tighter,

    his voice anxious, ¡°You resent me, don¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135

    ¡°Absolutely.¡± There was no hesitation in my admission.

    But my resentment had nothing to do with the way

    v he hit me,

    the names he called me.

    He just didn¡¯t get it, his voice heavy with regret ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ She¡¯s been unwell, the miscarriage took

    a toll on her, and I acted out of desperation.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± I nodded, my smile not quite reaching my eyes. ¡°Was it me who dragged her into the middle of

    the street, Bryant? It was her pulling me, right in front of your eyes. And yet, you were questioning

    me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m apologizing.¡±

    ¡°So, am I just supposed to ept your apology?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh at the absurdity. ¡°Her miscarriage was er own doing, her own fault! She

    should be thankful I haven¡¯t demanded anything from her!¡±

    People really are biased. He grabbed the back of my head, forcing me to look him in the eye, his

    expression darkening, his gaze filled with a chilling intensity, ¡°She made a mistake, true, but she¡¯s

    paid the price by losing a child!¡±

    ¡°And what about me? Was I supposed to get hit by a car?¡± I shot back, refusing to look

    away.

    ¡°You were up and about just earlier, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    His lips curled into a cold smirk, his words dripping with sarcasm, ¡°Even went star-gazing? How

    long did you and he stay up on that hill, huh? Did you have sex?¡±

    Smack!

    Hisst few words detonated like a bomb in my head. With strength I didn¡¯t know I had, I broke free

    from his grip and, for the second time since yesterday, I pped him across the face.

    ¡°Bryant! You disgust me!¡±

    He hissed, his voice as cold as frost, ¡°Oh? And you two are the epitome of virtue?¡±

    I felt a pressure building in my chest, about to explode. I shouted, each word clear and sharp,

    ¡°Enough! This is where it ends! You can do whatever you want with her from now on, and it¡¯s none

    of your business what I do!¡±

    I

    He watched me, his stance unyielding, ¡°And what if I insist on making it my business?¡± I really

    wanted to ask if he was out of his mind,

    But instead, I just took a step back, utterly drained, ¡°Bryant, for Timothy¡¯s sake, let¡¯s not

    10:03

    make this any more embarrassing than it has to be.¡±

    As I turned to go upstairs, he grabbed my hand his voice deep, ¡°You¡¯re so adamant about this

    divorce¡­ Is it because of him, or something else?¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with Mark.¡±

    I really didn¡¯t want to drag Mark into this, especially considering the longstanding friendship

    between their families.

    Seeing that I had no more to say, he held on, seemingly in need of a definitive answer.

    I took a deep breath, ¡°The moment you rushed to her side ye erday, I made up my mind.¡±

    It¡¯s amazing how quickly a heart can turn cold.

    When I married him, I thought I¡¯d never find myself in a ¡°your rom or me¡± scenario.

    But what I faced was even more melodramatic-¡°your first love or me¡±.

    And with thetter, it¡¯s even more devastating being the unchos none. You can¡¯t even tell yourself

    anyforting lies.

    Especially since his choice had cost me so dearly.

    He fell silent for a moment, his defeat-palpable, but without a hint of regret, ¡°There was another life

    in her womb, getting hit isn¡¯t as simple as falling.¡±

    I stiffened, fighting back the tears.

    ¡°Bryant, I¡¯m pregnant too.¡±

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    10:03

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136

    I almost blurted it out, but I held back at thest second. It wouldn¡¯t have made any

    difference anyway.

    I forced a smile, ¡°You¡¯re like a modern-day knight in shining armor. Can I ask you to do one more

    good deed next month?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked.

    I said quietly, ¡°Come with me to get our divorce papers.¡±

    The grip on my arm tightened, and I could feel his fingers tren le before everything went silent

    between us.

    After a tense moment, the elevator doors suddenly opened, rev aling a loving couple stepping out.

    Bryant seemed momentarily distracted, and I took the opportunity and stepped into the elevator..

    to slip my wrist away

    As I pressed the button to close the doors, a sense of relief washed over me for the first time in a

    long while.

    Separation was the best option.

    It was the only option.

    That night, whether it was because things were finally getting resolved, or I was just exhausted, I

    slept until past nine the next morning.

    Even Christine leaving for work didn¡¯t wake me up.

    She had left a pot of oatmeal with bacon bits in the kitchen for me.

    I I I I ended up eating a lot, wondering why I was so hungry, when it hit me ¨C I had miscarried.

    Without the morning sickness, of course, my appetite came roaring back.

    If it weren¡¯t for the reminders every time I went to the bathroom, it would feel like everything was just

    a distant dream.

    After breakfast, I sat in the sunlight, continuing my work on the design draft for thepetition.

    It was nearlyplete; just needed some finishing touches.

    Once done, I tweaked a few details and emailed it off.

    Just as I was about to stretch my stiff neck and shoulders, my phone rang.

    10:03

    ¡°Hello?¡± I answered, confused.

    Bryant¡¯s voice was cool, ¡°If you don¡¯t want a divorce, why keep up the act?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I was utterly bewildered.

    ¡°I know everything.¡± His tone softened, ¡°Your uncle came to see me, said you cried?¡±

    I was instantly irritated.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    I couldn¡¯t believe Allen had meddled in this!.

    When I didn¡¯t respond, Bryant tried to coax me, Jane, we have ¡®t reached a point where divorce is

    our only option.¡±

    I clenched my fist, asking, ¡°Where¡¯s he now?¡±

    ¡°He just left.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is-¡±

    I hung up before he could finish.

    What was even happening!

    Grabbing my bag and remembering Christine¡¯s motherly advice, I also grabbed a beige wool coat.

    When I got to the hospital, Aunt Cheryl wasn¡¯t there.

    The room was open, reeking of cigarette smoke. Allen and Leroy were lounging around like lords,

    eating chips and watching soap operas.

    The ashtray on the coffee table was filled with cigarette butts.

    They looked anything but caregivers, having devoured all the hospital-provided nutrition meals and

    fruit tters.

    Seeing me, Allen sat up,zily saying, ¡°Who taught you to visit empty-handed? Remember to bring

    something next time.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Auntie?¡± I asked, wafting away the smoke.

    ¡°Off for tests.¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡±

    With Aunt Cheryl gone for who knew how long I felt no reason to hold back. I red at him coldly,

    ¡°Who asked you to go talking to Bryant?¡±

    ¡°What did I say wrong?¡±

    10:03

    Ohapter 116

    He red back, ¡°And how are you speaking to your elders? Where¡¯s your respect?¡±

    I didn¡¯t mince words, ¡°My life is none of your business.¡±

    ¡°How is it none of my business?¡±

    Allen stood up, annoyed, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you crying to your aunt just yesterday? Came out with red eyes!

    If you¡¯re too stubborn to make things right with Mr. Ferguson, I did it for you. Why can¡¯t you see

    that?¡±

    I scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re just afraid if I divorce him and leave the Ferc son family, you¡¯ll lose your cash cow,

    aren¡¯t you?¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for Aunt Cheryl, I wouldn¡¯t have wasted another mo ent talking to him.

    10.039

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137

    But I couldn¡¯t change the fact that he was my uncle!

    He could use this rtionship to spout nonsense in front of Bryant!

    ¡°Jane, that¡¯s a bit cold, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Leroy chucked the bag of chips onto the table, putting on a show of pretending to be att wise. ¡°I get

    it, your husband had a fling, right? Saw it with my own eyes. That woman? Not even close to you in

    looks. Just another Instagram face. Let him have his fun, he¡¯ll get bored ande back.¡±

    Infidelity seemed like a feather¡¯s weight to these morally bank pt men.

    I struggled to keep my temper in check, ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t need yor involvement in this, got it?¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Allen was the poster child for how not to age gracefully, shing his yellowed smoker¡¯s teeth in a

    greedy smile, ¡°Fine, keep Mr. Ferguson out of this if you like. But if you can cough up thirty grand a

    month and sort out a decent job for Leroy, I¡¯ll stay out of your hair.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just rob a bank?¡± My temper red, ¡°Hear me loud and clear, not a dime from me to

    you, ever again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna sue you! I brought you up, but now you won¡¯t look after me. I¡¯ll make sure everyone

    knows!¡±

    ¡°Go ahead!¡± My voice rose, ¡°I have records of every penny I¡¯ve sent over the years. What about

    you? How much did you spend on me while I was with you? What did I ever ask from you?¡±

    All those years, every household chore waited for me. Barely eight and struggling to mop the floor, I

    had to kneel and scrub again and again.

    If not for myte school hours, cooking would¡¯ve fallen to me too.

    My aunt tried to help, only for him to rant about the pointlessness of raising a ¡®useless¡¯ kid,

    threatening to kick me out.

    Even hiring a maid requires providing a living space.

    His gambling addiction drained my part-time earnings several times.

    And now he was talking of parental grace? Toote for that!

    ¡°You ungrateful brat!¡±

    10:03

    Chroter 137

    Allen red, his face, often flushed from drinking, contorted in rage, ¡°Don¡¯t act high and mighty. I

    know exactly how much you¡¯ll get from divorcing Mr. Ferguson. Even a trickle from that fortune

    could sustain us.¡±

    ¡°First off, I¡¯m not getting a fortune.¡±

    I stood firm, emphasizing each word, ¡°And even if I did, what¡¯s it to you? Thew mandates support

    for elders, not leeches!¡±

    ¡°What did you say?!¡±

    Allen¡¯s fury peaked, and he raised his hand to strike, but Leroy quickly stepped in, signaling him to

    calm down, ¡°Dad!¡±

    Then, turning to me, Leroy suggested, ¡°How about we both giv in a little? Get me a decent position

    at Ferguson Group, with a contract, say a hundred grand a year, and you won¡¯t

    have to worry about sending money home.¡±

    Their shamelessness left me speechless.

    Like father, like son.

    Demanding a hundred grand job with just an associate¡¯s degree, no experience, no skills.

    I frowned, ¡°A hundred grand? In your dream!¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Leroy choked on his words, and Allen, pushing him aside, gritted his teeth, ¡°You¡¯re so

    stubborn, Jane. It¡¯s obvious Mr. Ferguson still has feelings for you. Just ask him, sort out Leroy¡¯s

    job, and everyone¡¯s happy!¡±

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not up for discussion.¡±

    Divorcing and still clinging to my ex-husband for favors? I couldn¡¯t do it.

    Allen scoffed, threatening, ¡°You won¡¯t go? Fine, we¡¯ll go ourselves! I refuse to believe be your uncle

    isn¡¯t worth a job with Bryant Ferguson!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d love to see how that turn out.¡±

    A tall,manding figure suddenly appeared at the door, his gaze sharp as a hawk¡¯s, lightly resting

    on Allen.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138

    Bryant stood there, a vision in his tailored dark suit, his demeanor icy, his gaze chilling. Despite the

    coldness, an oppressive air of authority enveloped him, a natural-born leader through and through.

    I was momentarily stunned.

    Instantly, Allen¡¯s aggressive bravado deted like a popped balloon. Gone was his earlier swagger

    as he rubbed his hands together, a sheepish grin spreading across his face as he approached

    Bryant. Bowing and scraping, he said, ¡°Mr. Ferguson, Mr. Ferguson, what brings you here? I was

    just giving this littledy a piece of my mind.¡±

    My pride felt trampled underfoot by Allen¡¯s words, Even thoug divorce was on the horizon, I didn¡¯t

    want Bryant to see me in such a disheveled state.

    Or to witness such an unsavory family scene.

    Let¡¯s leave, this doesn¡¯t involve you,¡± I urged, pushing Bryant to ards the exit.

    I didn¡¯t want

    into this mess.

    Uncle meddling in my affairs, and I certainly didn¡¯t want Bryant dragged

    ¡°You scared?¡± Allen blocked the door, raising his voice. ¡°Afraid your husband will find out how

    ungrateful you are?¡±

    I was so frustrated I was almost speechless.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Before I could retort, he self-righteously used, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault for finding someone new, it¡¯s

    her. She¡¯s so unreasonable, so inconsiderate! With her temper, how could someone like you

    possibly tolerate her!¡±

    Bryant nced at me, his expression loaded with meaning. ¡°Oh? She does have quite the temper,

    doesn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not wrong, am I?¡± Allen, feeling vindicated, grew even more animated. ¡°Not to mention, she¡¯s

    completely ungrateful! You know, it wasn¡¯t easy for her aunt and me raising her, and now when it¡¯s

    her turn to take care of us, she turns her back.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s not right,¡± Bryant casually pulled up a chair and sat down, crossing his long legs, his

    voice very light. ¡°You tell me, how should she take care of you? For matters like this,e to me,

    not her. She doesn¡¯t call the shots in our home.¡±

    I frowned.

    I What did he mean bying to him, by saying I didn¡¯t call the shots in our home?

    ¡°Really?¡± Allen¡¯s eyes lit up at Bryant¡¯s apparent agreement, and heunched into his demands

    without missing a beat. ¡°Just cover her aunt¡¯s medical bills, give me a monthly allowance of thirty

    grand, and maybe sort out a job for my son. That¡¯s not too much to

    10:03

    W

    ask, right?¡±

    I felt so embarrassed I wished I could just disappear. I couldn¡¯t believe he had the audacity to ask

    Bryant for such things.

    But what I feared most was that Bryant would agree. After all, to him, this amount of money was a

    drop in the bucket, a small price to pay to avoid hassle.

    In a mix of anxiety and anger, I interjected, ¡°Don¡¯t even dream about it¡­¡±

    ¡°Jane, let your uncle have a word,¡± Bryant said, pulling on my hand and raising an eyebrow

    it.¡± at Allen. ¡°Anything else? Out with

    Allen paused, perhaps not expecting Bryant to be so agreeable His avarice was barely concealed

    as he said, ¡°Well, it would be great if you could buy an apartment downtown, ideally with four

    bedrooms and two living rooms. My wife and I are getting old, and our boy is looking to get married.

    A downtown apartment would be convenient for everything, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Bryant remained nomittal. ¡°Makes sense

    Allen, hearing those two words, looked ready to jump for joy, and even Leroy was visibly excited.

    A downtown apartment with four bedrooms and two living rooms, even at its cheapest, would cost a

    fortune.

    Such a dream was unimaginable for them before, never expecting to be handed such a

    windfall.

    Yet, suddenly, I wasn¡¯t in a hurry to object.

    This didn¡¯t seem like Bryant¡¯s usual way of ying the good guy.

    Sure enough, Bryant adjusted his cufflinks, his lips parting slightly, ¡°I think that¡¯s not enough. After

    all, raising someone is not less than giving life to them. It should be repaid a thousandfold, a

    millionfold.¡±

    Allen and Leroy exchanged nces, seeing the thrill in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Bryant¡¯s lips curled into a smirk, his gaze leisurely settling on Allen. ¡°How about this? Youpile a

    rough list of expenses spent on Jane over the years, like tuition, pocket money, extra tutoring,

    clothing, food, amodation everything counts. For every expense on her, I¡¯ll pay back ten

    thousand times its value, settling it all in one go. How does that sound?¡±

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139

    Hearing this, Allen¡¯s face went through a rapid palette of emotions, ending up with a shade that

    screamed trouble. ¡°Well, well¡­ we¡¯re all family here, right?¡± he stammered, ¡°No need to keep tabs

    like this.¡±

    Bryant, cool as a cucumber,id on the charm thick, ¡°Oh, but there is, Uncle. Gratitude is owed

    where gratitude is due. Don¡¯t be shy about asking for it. Setting aside the financial help she¡¯s given

    over the years, raising her must have cost a pretty penny, at least ten grand, right? So, I figure I owe

    you a hundred million.¡±

    ¡°The thing is¡­ the thing is¡­¡±

    Allen¡¯s face was a live show of colors, finally settling on a dee, red. ¡°Seriously, after all these years,

    how could I possibly keep track of all this?¡±

    ¡°No trouble at all. Which bank are you with? I¡¯ll make a call, and we¡¯ll have it sorted in minutes,¡±

    Bryant said, pretending to reach for his phone.

    Allen, terrified, practically lunged at Bryant, pleading. ¡°Mr. Ferguson, no need to check, really!¡±

    He was petrified Bryant would uncover the truth about how he had almost maltreated me and cause

    him trouble. His guilt was written all over his face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Bryant furrowed his brows, feigning confusion ¡°I thought Jane was being ungrateful? Now that we

    want to repay you generously, you¡¯re turning us down?¡±

    Allen was still thick-skinned enough to say, ¡°Who needs a hundred million? If you really want to give

    something, a million and a half will cover it.¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡± Bryant let out a scoff, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve been around the block a few times in the business world,

    and I don¡¯t like unclear deals. You want money, fine, but bring me the receipts.¡±

    He straightened his tie with a deliberate slowness, ¡°Or are you saying, you¡¯ve just been ¡®taking care

    of her without actually spending a dime?¡±

    ¡°How could that be¡­?¡±

    Allen was on the verge of jumping out of his skin but was too afraid of Bryant to raise his voice, ¡°If I

    hadn¡¯t spent money on her, how could she have grown up so well?¡±

    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t she?¡±

    A frail yet firm female voice came from the doorway. Aunt Cheryl, supported by a nurse, entered,

    ¡°Did you ever spend money on Jane? She went to public school, came home to chores, and started

    part-time jobs in middle school! And you, how much do you owe her that you¡¯re well aware of?¡±

    10.03

    Bryant¡¯s expression darkened, a flicker of sympathy crossing his face, his brows knitting together.

    I looked away, telling myself it was just an illusion.

    Allen shot back, ¡°I raised her, and now I owe her?¡±

    ¡°Her parents left her half a million, what did you do with It? Haven¡¯t forgotten, have you?¡± Allen, after

    a moment¡¯s thought, retorted angrily, ¡°Why bring up something from so long ago?¡±

    I was taken aback. Aunt Cheryl looked at me, Her eyes filled with shame and remorse, ¡°Your

    parents must have foreseen thepany¡¯s crisis and let that half a million with me, in case

    something happened, to take care of you. But he g nbled it all away¡­ I¡¯ve been too ashamed to

    mention it.¡±

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Tears welled up in my eyes.

    I clenched my fists, holding back sobs, and shook my head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯re not to me. Mom

    and Dad¡­ they wouldn¡¯t me you either¡±

    Some things were beyond her control.

    ¡°Why are you even saying this now, are you stupid?!¡±

    Allen, unable to vent his anger on Bryant, turned it towards Aunt Cheryl. Seeing the money slipping

    through his fingers, he was about to leap from the ground and p her!

    I instinctively stepped in front of her, and just as his hand was about to hit me, s grabbed Allen¡¯s arm

    with a swift motion!

    Bryant¡¯s grip was iron, his eyes cold as ice, ¡°Touch her and see what happens.¡±

    10:03

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140

    et it carried a chill that could make one¡¯s blood run cold.

    His voice was calm, yet

    It seemed, if Allen dared, he would crush Allen¡¯s hand without hesitation.

    This was perhaps the first time I truly felt what it was like to be protected by him.

    But, it felt toote, leaving no ripples in my heart.

    Allen moved slightly, realizing that he, a burly man, couldn¡¯t budge in Bryant¡¯s grip. He shivered and

    quickly exined.

    ¡°Mr. Ferguson, it was an ident, I swear!¡±

    Aunt Cheryl looked scared by the confrontation. ¡°Jane¡­¡±

    I wanted to teach Allen a lesson, but with my aunt looking so frail, it didn¡¯t seem right.

    I could only tug at Bryant¡¯s arm. ¡°Let it go, release him.¡±

    Bryant, still seething, wasn¡¯t easily persuaded. His gaze fixed on Allen, ¡°Touch her again, and I¡¯ll

    chop off your hands, got it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! I wouldn¡¯t dare¡­ You have my word!

    Allen¡¯s face turned pale as he hastily assured.

    Only then did Bryant release him, and I turned to Allen wearily, ¡°I¡¯ve paid Auntie¡¯s medical bills. As

    for anything else, drop it.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Allen was clearly unhappy, but confronted with Bryant¡¯s menacing look, he remained. silent.

    Then, I helped Aunt Cheryl into her room, and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Has¡­ has Uncle ever hit you

    over these years?¡±

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    She sat on the bed, her head down, pondering for a while before managing aforting smile. ¡°No,

    dear, he was just angry. He¡¯s neverid a hand on me, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    I couldn¡¯t probe further. After ensuring she wasfortable and her illness was taken care of, I

    stood to leave.

    In the living room, only Allen and Leroy remained.

    Their earlier bravado gone. Seeing me, Allen immediately tried to curry favor. ¡°Jane, could

    you please speak to Mr. Ferguson for me? Make sure he understands I wasn¡¯t trying to hit you.

    When has Uncle ever raised a hand to you?¡±

    10.03

    1 pursed my lips, gently reminding him, ¡°It¡¯s not okay to hit anyone.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t hit her again, happy? Just please, talk to him for me,¡± Allen pleaded. ¡°It¡¯s

    your fault! Mr. Ferguson looked so upset, How am I supposed to get into the Ferguson Group now?¡±

    Leroyined.

    Allen, furious, pped Leroy on the back of his head. ¡°Ingrate! Who was I doing this for?!¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to listen to their quarrel and walked straight out of the room.

    I thought Bryant had left, but found him standing not far from the door. Seeing me, he strode over.

    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± I refused, then calmly said, ¡°Bryant, how you get it? He only said those things ¡¯cause he

    was scared that without you, they¡¯d be out of cash.¡±

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you ever mentioned these things to me before?¡±

    ¡°Mention what? There¡¯s nothing to say.¡±

    I walked towards the elevator.

    Bryant followed slowly, his expression unreadable. ¡°You never told me you had such a hard time

    growing up.¡±

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t hard.¡±

    The real hardship was after my parents died and before Aunt Cheryl came for me.

    But over many nights, I¡¯de to understand. Perhaps everyone¡¯s life has its dark moments.

    I nced at Bryant under the setting sun, thinking I no longer cared, yet I felt a hint of bitterness.

    ¡°Besides, you never gave me a chance to speak about it, did you?¡±

    10:03

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141

    ¡°Jane.¡±

    His gaze was locked on me, his eyes swirling with an emotion I couldn¡¯t quite ce, ¡°I regret the

    papers.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand the thought of divorcing you.¡±

    His voice was low, as if shrouded in a mist.

    I licked my lips, pointing towards the elevator we were about reach, ¡°I¡¯ll head out first.¡±

    Everything that needed to be said, had been said. Continuing this tug of war was just adding to the

    annoyance.

    ¡°I said, I¡¯d take you¡­¡±

    ¡®Bry!¡±

    The elevator doors slid open, and to my surprise, it was Margaret Her face lit up with joy, ¡°I thought

    you said you were busy this afternoon? Couldn¡¯t stay away from me, could you?¡±

    I didn¡¯t look back, stepping past her into the elevator. After pressing the button for my floor, I didn¡¯t

    even bother to see what expression Bryant was making.

    Whether his face showed helplessness, irritation, or indulgence, it didn¡¯t matter to me

    anymore.

    What I needed to learn now was to let go. Let go of the person I had chased for eight years and still

    couldn¡¯t keep up with.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    On my way home, Mark called.

    I answered with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s up, Mark?¡±

    ¡°Did anyone else see your design submission? His tone was serious.

    A bad feeling began to grow inside me. Slowing down, I thought carefully, ¡°Just Chris. No one else.¡±

    Besides leaving it at the office overnight, the design had never left my house.

    There was a brief silence on the other end before I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s meet in person. Should Ie to you?¡±

    10:03

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m already out. I¡¯ll head over. How about 1 meet you at the coffee shop downstairs?¡±

    He agreed immediately.

    About twenty minutester, I arrived at the Starbucks below the office building. Through therge

    ss windows, I spotted Mark.

    He was dressed in a beige shirt and khaki trousers, looking effortlessly elegant yet unapproachable.

    As I approached, the distance between us seemed to vanish. He smiled, handing me a hot drink,

    ¡°Have something warm.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    I¡¯m not picky about what I drink, but after taking a sip, I looked a him in surprise. It was my favorite.

    Mark always seemed to understand me well.

    Yet, I couldn¡¯t figure out when he had taken the time to know me so well.

    After a few sips, I went straight to the point, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± He nodded, searching for the right words, ¡°Your design¡­ it¡¯s been giarized. But don¡¯t

    worry too much. It¡¯s your work; nobody can take that away from you.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± I sat up straight, in disbelief.

    His eyes narrowed slightly, his expression serious, ¡°The other person submitted their before you.

    She sent it to usst night.¡±

    I was stunned, ¡°Can you tell me who it is? Or do we have to wait for thepany¡¯s decision?¡±

    This wasn¡¯t an officialpetition, but it was organized by a majorpany, and it carried a lot of

    influence.

    If this issue wasn¡¯t handled properly, someone¡¯s reputation in the design world could be ruined.

    Mark didn¡¯t beat around the bush, ¡°It¡¯s Margaret.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°This is her design submission, take a look.¡± He said, handing his phone over to me.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142

    I took the smartphone from his hand, and almost instantly, I was sure it was my design.

    More specifically, it was my initial draft, a few details still rough around the edges, yet someone had

    copied it verbatim.

    But it was exactly this unfinished state that clued me in on how my design ended up with Margaret,

    sending a chill down my spine.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Mark¡¯s voice was soothing, like a balm to my worries, ¡°Before you figure out how to

    prove it¡¯s your design, I¡¯ll keep this under wraps.¡±

    ¡°No need to hide it.¡±

    I brushed my hair behind my ear, offering a wry smile, ¡°Let¡¯s air his dirtyundry-the more fuss it

    causes, the better.¡±

    I hadn¡¯t anticipated Margaret would be so bold as to swipe so much from me. Since she¡¯d thrown

    down the gauntlet, I was not opposed to teaching her a lesson.

    Mark¡¯s eyes, clear and serene, crinkled with a smile, ¡°I was worried these consecutive issues would

    get you down, but it seems you¡¯ve already got a n?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡±

    I nodded, ¡°Back in college, our professor always said, in our line of work, to protect your designs,

    you must always be ready to prove they¡¯re yours.¡±

    Joy danced in Mark¡¯s eyes, ¡°Three years on, you¡¯ve only gotten better and more adept at

    safeguarding what¡¯s yours.¡±

    I chuckled, puzzled, ¡°Mark, howe you¡¯re so sure this design is mine? Didn¡¯t you ever doubt,

    even for a second, that I might have copied Margaret?¡±

    ¡°The Jane I know isn¡¯t someone who¡¯d ever rip off someone else¡¯s work.¡± He was

    confident, then added with a lightugh, ¡°Besides, ever heard of backing up your friends, right or

    wrong?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    He teased, half-joking, ¡°Whatever you do, I¡¯ve got your back.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Is that how you treat all your friends?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡± He shrugged nonchntly, a mysterious smirk ying on his lips, ¡°But, I don¡¯t have many

    friends.¡±

    That was the truth. Having known him for years, though he mingled with folks like Steven

    10.04

    and Bryant, it seemed

    he was only close with them.

    And now, it felt like he and Bryant had drifted apart.

    Seemed like his circle had shrunk to just me and Steven.

    I couldn¡¯t help but offer some constion, ¡°I don¡¯t have many friends either, aside from you and

    Christine. Not much interaction beyond that.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine by me.¡±

    His smile was warm, his eyes slightly upturned, creating a captivating look, hisshes. casting

    shadows as if hiding his thoughts.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    I warmed my hands around my coffee when Mark¡¯s phone sud only rang. He shot me an apologetic

    look, ¡°Let me take this call.¡±

    He headed outside, phone in hand.

    ncing at the time, I decided to head out too, giving him a wave from a distance before leaving.

    But I saw him, his expression stern, the warmth and gentleness gone as he spoke into the phone.

    From a distance, I couldn¡¯t make out his words.

    Suddenly, he seemed to feel my gaze, looking up at me, his expression softening as he

    approached, ¡°Got it, we¡¯ll leave it at that.

    After hanging up, he gestured towards my car, Leaving now?¡±

    I figured he was dealing with some work hassle, nodding, ¡°Yeah, got some errands to run. You

    better head to work too.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Need help with the giarism issue?¡±

    ¡°Actually, yes.¡±

    I smiled lightly, ¡°Margaret won¡¯t let this go easily. How about we meet tomorrow? I¡¯ll prove the

    design is mine, clear the air for yourpany.¡±

    10:04

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143

    He grinned and asked, ¡°Are you thinking of being low-key or going big?¡±

    ¡°Go big.¡± I didn¡¯t hesitate for a second.

    ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Mark nodded, guiding me to the car, ¡°Stay safe. Call if you need anything.¡± His

    voice was clear and soothing, almost magically calming.

    As I drove out of the parking lot and stopped to pay, a nce in the rearview mirror showed him still

    standing there, tall and distinguished, his gaze lingering in the direction ! was leaving. Had I not

    known about the woman he¡¯d been for of for years, I might have wondered if he had a crush on me.

    I headed straight to the Ferguson Group, dialing Linda¡¯s numbe en route. ¡°Meet me in the

    underground parking in ten.¡±

    ¡°Jane,¡± Linda sounded like she was knocked for a loop, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ up to my eyes in work right

    now.¡±

    My tone turned icy. ¡°Or should Ie up to see you?¡±

    Jane said quickly, ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯lle down.¡±

    Deep down, I harbored a sliver of hope it wasn¡¯t her. Maybe I overlooked something else.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    But her guilt was too evident.

    Linda was waiting at my usual parking spot, looking pale.

    I I

    As I got off, I went straight to the point. ¡°Why did you do this?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t understand. By all ounts, I was a decent boss, always willing to help and ignore minor

    issues.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Linda avoided my gaze, clearly ufortable.

    I

    I shot back, ¡°Do I have to spell it out for you?¡±

    ¡°Jane¡­¡± She lowered her head, embarrassed.

    I frowned slightly. ¡°You said you were airing out the office but were photographing my design draft?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t think of any other slip-up.

    Linda had been my intern since college, handpicked by me. She was the person I trusted most at

    Ferguson Group.

    It turned out that not just marriages and men could be unreliable.

    10:04

    ? What did Linda fell silent, and I understood. ¡°You hate Margaret, don¡¯t she offer you? A promotion

    or a raise?¡±

    ¡°Neither.¡± Linda suddenly looked up, desperation in her eyes. ¡°She said she¡¯d introduce me to my

    idol. She admitted they weren¡¯t close but was willing to make the connection.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Just for that?¡±

    I knew she idolized Mark, but I hadn¡¯t realized her obsession ran this deep.

    ¡°I¡¯ve admired him for so long!¡± Linda was furious, resenting me, ¡°You knew I liked him, yet you kept

    it from me, went to the concert with him, and never thought of introducing us!¡±

    I n to ¡°Linda,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but scowl, icily responding. ¡°Even if I did I mention it, I introduce you

    when the time was right. He¡¯s my friend. It¡¯s up to me whether I introduce you to him. I don¡¯t owe

    you a thing!¡±

    ¡°This is Ferguson Group¡¯s project proposal. Corporate espionage is no small charge. Think about

    how you want to handle this!¡± With that, I got back into my car, ready to

    leave.

    Unexpectedly, Linda chuckled. ¡°As your assistant these past years, let me offer some friendly

    advice. Think about how you¡¯ll survive in the design world.¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I survive?¡± I rolled down the window, showing her the recording app on my phone.

    ¡°Linda, if you decide to go against me, won¡¯t pull any punches.¡±

    10:04

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144

    Everything unfolded as I had anticipated. No sooner had I left the Ferguson Group than whispers

    began to spread like wildfire through the industry circles.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    I called Mark, who hadn¡¯t made a move. It was clear Margaret had been the one to set the rumor

    mill churning. [The Ferguson Group¡¯s Assistant Director, used of giarism.]

    And, as expected, the majority jumped on the bandwagon. After all, Margaret was the first to submit

    her design proposal.

    The disdain for such acts ran deep, and the usations hurle my way were vile.

    [Copycat! You don¡¯t deserve to be in this field. Get out of the de gn world!]

    [Stealing someone else¡¯s hard work. Hope your whole family rots.]

    [Shameless! You¡¯d dare steal from your ownpany. What a pace of work this Jane is]

    Just as I was about to shut off my phone, thepany¡¯s official ount posted a notice. It stated

    that Margaret and I would present ourselves at the headquarters the next day to settle this

    giarism dispute, inviting industry beers to join the spectacle.

    The next day, I got up early, ensured my makeup was wless, and stepped out in my heels.

    When I arrived, a crowd of onlookers, and Mark, who was waiting for me, had already gathered at

    the entrance.

    Carrying my bag, I walked over and greeted him with a smile. ¡°Hey, Mark.¡±

    His voice was warm. ¡°All set?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely!¡± I grinned, about to head to the elevator, with him when amotion at the entrance

    caught my attention.

    I turned around instinctively, just in time to see a sleek Bentley pull up. The driver stepped

    out and opened the door for Margaret, who emerged in a stunning white dress!

    The gesture was touching, indeed sending a car to bring Margaret over.

    ¡°Jane?¡± Noticing my distraction, Mark called out softly.

    Suppressing the emotions within me, I forced a smile. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s head up.¡±

    ¡°Jane.¡± Right in front of everyone there, Margaret suddenly called out to me, her tone full

    of feigned confusion. ¡°You were once so talented in design. Why stoop to copying mine?¡± I scoffed.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the copycat is still up in the ar.¡±

    10:04

    ¡°You¡¯ve done what you¡¯ve done, yet refuse to admit it.¡± ying the understanding card, Margaret

    said, ¡°We didn¡¯t have to escte it to this. Just apologize to me, and neither Bry nor I will pursue

    this further.¡±

    ME

    I snorted, ¡°Margaret, do you think that, by submitting your design first, the other side¡¯s got no

    chance to fight back?¡±

    She was taken aback for a second before asking. ¡°What are you getting at?¡±.

    ¡°You know what I mean.¡± I didn¡¯t bother with her any further, joining Mark as we headed upstairs.

    The meeting was in arge conference room, attended by man from our field. Even if not there for

    the drama,working was always a plus. Opportunits like that were rare. And no ambitious

    designer would let it slip by.

    Before entering, I caught bits of conversation sealing the verdict:

    ¡°Did you see the car Margaret arrived in? That¡¯s one of Mr. Ferguson¡¯s rides from the Ferguson

    Group!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard from friends in the Ferguson Group that Margaret¡¯s supposedly Mr. Ferguson¡¯s secret

    wife.¡±

    ¡°Most likely! In my opinion, she¡¯s the victim. Why would the wife of the CEO stoop to giarism over

    something so trivial?

    ¡°Exactly, and she was the head of the Design Department before. Surely, her skills surpass an

    assistant director¡¯s!¡±

    Bryant wasn¡¯t present, but his influence was implicitly backing Margaret. I didn¡¯t know if Margaret

    asked for this, or Bryant just went ahead and did it on his own.

    Suddenly, Mark strode into the room, and his presencemanded a chilly respect. The room,

    previously abuzz, fell silent as if fearing him.

    ¡°Mr. Larson!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Larson, it¡¯s an honor to meet you!¡±

    And then, they couldn¡¯t wait to shower him with ttery.

    I

    Though Mark and I hadn¡¯t crossed paths much professionally these years, I knew of his formidable

    reputation in our field. Yet, it was the first time I¡¯d witnessed firsthand his stature in the circle.

    Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t rush to bask in the adtion. Instead, he turned to me. ¡°Let me introduce

    you all. My mentor¡¯s favorite student and my junior, Jane Webster.¡±

    I was stunned,pletely surprised. Was Mark standing up for me? Hisplete trust in

    my innocence was already more than I could ask for, but I never imagined he would

    10:04

    publicly defend me.

    As the CEO, his introduction was a clear stance. Suddenly, the way changed, bing more

    reserved.

    y everyone looked at me

    10.04

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145

    Grateful, I nced at him before stepping into the room with a poised demeanor. ¡°Good morning,

    everyone. I¡¯m Jane Webster. I¡¯m here today to exin everything clearly and thoroughly.¡±

    Margaret followed closely behind, challenging. ¡°You want to prove your innocence, don¡¯t you? Start

    then.¡±

    Her confidence seemed unshakeable. Had I not always been one to keep an ace up my sleeve, I

    would have been at a loss for words, following her script.

    ¡°First, I¡¯d like everyone to listen to a recording.¡±I took out my pine and yed the conversation

    between me and Linda the day before.

    The room¡¯s atmosphere shifted as faces registered surprise and skepticism. Seemingly prepared,

    Margaret dismissively said, ¡°And what¡¯s that supposed to prove? Linda is your assistant, isn¡¯t she?

    How do we know you didn¡¯t stage this whole thing?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a fair point,¡± I conceded and nodded, pulling out my design drafts from my bag. ¡°Take a look

    at these. You can tell from these revisions that Margaret has submitted my second version of the

    design draft, not the final one.¡±

    Having some knowledge of design, Margaret was quick to counter. ¡°Are you trying to fool us? Who

    copies something without making changes? Making changes is to be expected.¡±

    I stood up and smiled, pointing out the details in the second draft. Then, may I ask if you. are

    secretly in love with me? Why else would you leave my initials on the design draft ¡°What?¡± Margaret

    tensed up, hastily standing to see where I was pointing, only to scoff, ¡°It¡¯s just a few minor finishing

    touches¡­¡±

    ¡°JW,¡± I said firmly, meeting her gaze. ¡°you mean your minor finishing touch is my initials?¡± It was a

    habit I developed in college, discreetly adding my initials in an inconspicuous spot on my drafts

    before the final submission. I would have them erased before I turned in the final version.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Margaret¡¯s face drained of color. When she wanted a closer look, the drafts were

    already being passed around, and the nces thrown her way were full of doubt.

    Yet, no one dared to speak up against her due to her status as ¡°Mrs. Ferguson¡± except for one

    outspoken individual who couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Look who¡¯s calling the thief! Mrs. Ferguson

    herself, the esteemed wife of the Ferguson Group¡¯s CEO, stooping to giarize her designer and

    then ying the victim? Talk about a scandal reaching the Antic.¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Furious and embarrassed, Margaret stood up. ¡°Knowing that I¡¯m Mrs. Ferguson, you still

    have the guts to talk like that. Do you not want to work in RiverCity anymore?¡± With that, she shot

    me a malicious look and stormed out.

    10:04

    Right and wrong were

    now clear as day.

    I had no more to say. Mark looked at me and said gently. ¡°Jane, could you wait outside for a

    moment?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± I left the room, and Mark came out about two minutester.

    Mark asked, ¡°How about a coffee in my office?

    I smiled. Thanks, but no. You have things to do. I won¡¯t keep you any longer.¡±

    Mark had helped me more than enough, and I didn¡¯t want to impose further. It was a hell of a job to

    be the CEO.

    As I waited for the elevator, several colleagues from the meetin approached.

    ¡°Ms. Webster, we misunderstood you. Our apologies.¡±

    ¡°And please, if you could, put in a good word for us with Mr. Larson.¡±

    ¡°And about Margaret, don¡¯t worry. We know what to do. She won¡¯tst long in the design world after

    this.¡±

    I was puzzled, wondering what Mark had told them to change their attitudes so quickly. Regardless,

    I merely smiled politely. ¡°Sure.¡±

    As I headed to my car, Margaret suddenly appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Jane! Wait!¡±

    ¡°What more do you have to say?¡± I faced her coldly, the pain of losing my child hardening- my tone.

    She advanced, and her expression twisted in anger. ¡°You did this on purpose, didn¡¯t you?

    Jane, you

    ou set me up to take the fall!¡±

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146

    ¡°I¡¯m not a drama queen like you.¡± With those words, I wanted nothing but to end the pointless

    argument and walk away.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere! You owe me an exnation today!¡± Margaret suddenly charged at me,

    twisting her foot and lunging straight toward me deliberately.

    Next to me was arge fountain!

    She fell on me so hard that we both tumbled into the fountain, but I grabbed her arm,. dragging her

    down with me! She wanted us to go down together, so be it.

    The icy water soaked us through instantly, filling my nose and wasn¡¯t deep. Frantically searching for

    something to grab onto, gripped mine. ¡°Jane!¡±

    outh! Luckily, the water strong hand suddenly

    In a sh, I was pulled out, wrapped in a coat, and pulled into a varm embrace.

    I coughed violently, struggling to catch my breath, only to hear Mrk shouting toward the fountain,

    echoing Margaret¡¯s struggles. ¡°Don¡¯t rescue her! Let her climb out on her own!¡±

    His voice was harsh and menacing, like a demon from hell.

    The security personnel didn¡¯t dare move closer

    Against the light, I couldn¡¯t see Mark¡¯s expression. A chill wind made me shiver, and the arms

    around me nearly sprinted!

    The elevator took us straight to the executive office, where he carried me through the door,

    instructing his secretary as he walked, ¡°Get a set of clothes, inside and out, and hurry!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Larson.¡± The secretary nced at me before rushing off.

    Mark went straight to the office¡¯s restroom, gently setting me down and turning on the shower

    quickly, handing me a disposable towel.

    His demeanor had softened. ¡°Are you okay? Do you want to take a hot shower?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shivering, I waited for him to leave before stepping into the shower, letting the hot water

    revive me.

    Compared to Bryant, I thought Margaret was the one who was unbearably disturbed, almost

    paranoid. She giarized me and then had the nerve to confront me.

    After the hot shower, someone knocked on the bathroom door while I was thinking what to do next.

    ¡°Ms. Webster, Mr. Larson had me bring you some clothes.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I cracked the door to take the clothes, everything provided from head to toe.

    10:04

    As I finished drying my hair and was about to leave, the door suddenly swung open, and Bryant

    advanced, his tall frame casting a shadow, his expression dark, and his gaze sharp as a de! He

    seemed to radiate a terrifying anger as he approached.

    Before I could react, Bryant scanned the room and harshly gripped my chin, his voice squeezed

    through clenched teeth. ¡°You two weren¡¯t together?¡±

    His grip caused me pain.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    A mocking smile appeared on his lips.

    ¡°Your lover!¡±

    ¡®Bryant, you asshole!¡± I was stunned, then furious, pushing him away!

    He dropped the cold smile, suddenly tightening his grip on my against the wall, his tone cold and

    harsh. ¡°I¡¯m the asshole? Jan down, and Mark said not to rescue her. What were you thinking.

    ck and pinning me you pulled Margaret

    I hit the wall hard, the pain searing. But inside, it felt like a deeper agony. I looked up, shocked at

    the man I¡¯d loved for eight years, questioning me so fiercely over another woman as if an icy de

    had stabbed through my heart.

    A bitter smile crossed my lips, my voice hoarse. ¡°Yeah, I was up to no good.. An eye for an eye, a

    tooth for a tooth! So what?¡±

    ¡°Jane! It wasn¡¯t her fault today!¡± His eyes shed with a bloodthirsty light, his grip tightening as if

    wishing to strangle me ¡°That cold water! You knew she had just had a miscarriage a few days ago.

    Did you want her dead?¡±

    Breathing became difficult, and my efforts to free myself were futile. Yet, I refused to give in, each

    word a struggle. ¡°Did Margaret die? If she did, I¡¯d throw a party right now¡­.

    Even if Margaret had died, I had no regrets! She killed my baby, and that was merely an eye for an

    eye.

    Bryant¡¯s brows furrowed, and he said coldly. ¡°When did you be like this? Or did I never really

    see you?¡±

    I gritted my teeth. ¡°I¡¯ve always been this way. If you want to avenge her so badly, kill me!¡± ¡°You think

    I won¡¯t?¡± His fury seemed to grow, his icy gaze fixed on me, his teeth clenched. ¡°You better pray

    she¡¯s fine! Otherwise, I¡¯ll ensure you¡­¡±

    YOU

    Knock. ¡°Ms. Webster, Mr. Larson has to attend a meeting. He told me to ensure have something to

    warm you up after your miscarriage. Would hot cocoa be okay?¡±

    Outside, Mark¡¯s secretary¡¯s voice inquired.

    My mind buzzed!

    As I came to my senses, I saw Bryant freeze, his entire demeanor shocked, then filled with

    a devastating rage, his eyes narrowing, his tone chilling. ¡°You had a miscarriage? Whose

    10:04

    child?¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    He suspected I carried another man¡¯s child. I felt my already battered heart shatter further. At that

    moment, I couldn¡¯t keep it inside any longer!

    Holding back tears, I met his gaze. ¡°The baby was nearly three months along the day I lost

    It.¡±

    And Mark had only been back in town for a short while.

    Bryant froze, seeming to shrink in the silence, his eyes welling up. When he spoke again, his voice

    was gravelly. ¡°Our¡­ our baby?¡±

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147

    Watching his reaction, a rush of indescribable pleasure surged through me. The thrill urged me to

    say more. I felt dizzy, and my body seemed burning, but my spirit was wildly excited. I couldn¡¯t care

    about anything else. I just wanted to vent, desperate to let it all out. Facing his eyes, I forced a smile

    and spoke with utmost cruelty, ¡°Yes, I just found out back then. It was only five weeks along, tiny,

    with no heartbeat yet. There was even a threat of miscarriage. I kept having stomach pains all

    because I was pregnant.¡±

    Bryant looked at me, disheveled, his lips quivering. ¡°Why¡­ didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    ¡°It was our third wedding anniversary when I found out. I was to share the exciting news with you. I

    prepared a candlelit dinn hid the ultrasound in a homemade cake, hoping to surprise you Bryant

    muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t see the cake¡­¡±

    happy and couldn¡¯t wait for our anniversary and

    ¡°You didn¡¯t care about me at all that day!¡± I chuckled, ¡°You were with Margaret, putting the long time

    around her neck. You orgot our anniversary, ne I had been fond of for only celebrating her

    divorce!¡±

    ¡°A few dayster, I wanted you to apany me for a follow-up visit to the hospital, hoping you¡¯d

    hold the ultrasound report in your hands.¡±

    Watching him fall apart bit by bit, I said faintly. But when I woke up that morning, you had. gone to

    be with Margaret. You told me to go to the hospital alone! Oh, and the day of the check-up, I was

    nning to tell you then¡­¡±

    Bryant apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I..¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush your apologies.¡± I wiped away the falling tears on my cheeks and blinked, ¡°That day, the

    doctor said the baby was developing well, already had hands and feet, a very healthy baby¡­ But

    then, on the day Margaret dragged me into that car ident, our child turned into a pool of blood

    and left us.¡±

    The more I spoke, the more I realized that only he could share my pain. Seeing him hurt. seemed to

    offer me some relief!

    I kept on hurting him on purpose. ¡°The baby might have been saved. But as you ran past me, I

    stretched my hand out to you with all my strength, and you didn¡¯t pull me up. Bryant, you chose to

    let him go with your own hands.

    ¡°Stop, please stop.¡± Bryant suddenly pleaded, his usually cold demeanor then showing. traces of

    moisture at the corners of his eyes. He reached out, wanting to pull me into his

    arms.

    But these hands, just minutes ago, were choking me for another woman. I shook my head and

    stepped back, gouging at his heart. ¡°I have to say it! Bryant, it was you and Margaret.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148

    It felt like my anger hadn¡¯t fully vented yet, so with a forced smile, I continued, ¡°Bryant, when I was

    losing our baby, you were offforting someone else. When I came out of the OR, you pped

    me, demanding to know why I didn¡¯t stop her. I was pregnant, too. I was scared of getting hurt. I

    was terrified! Are you satisfied with that answer now?¡±

    Bryant called out to me. ¡°Jane¡­¡±

    to

    It was the first time I had seen such a bewildered look on his face. He stretched out his hand, trying

    to grasp mine.

    But before he could, another pair of hands unexpectedly interv ned!

    Mark had returned, his demeanor calm yet sharp. ¡°You¡¯re here 1 settle scores for Margaret, right?

    me me for it. Leave Jane out of this.¡±

    Bryant instantly reverted to his usual cold demeanor, scoffing. ¡°We¡¯ll settle our another day. No need

    to rush your downfall.¡±

    scores

    I knew how Bryant operated and couldn¡¯t help but intervene, ¡°Mark was just trying to help me. Don¡¯t

    take your anger out on him. If you¡¯re looking to stand up for your sweetheart, you should be dealing

    with me.¡±

    Bryant seemed annoyed by my defense but restrained by his guilt, holding onto my wrist. ¡°Come

    home with me.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re through!¡± I shook off his hand, but the room started spinning, and I steadied myself against

    the desk, holding back tears. ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®home¡¯ for us anymore.¡±

    Mark frowned, lightly touching my cheek with his hand back, earning a defensive re from Bryant.

    Just as Bryant was about to react, Mark felt my forehead, his voiceced with concern, ¡°You have a

    fever. I¡¯m taking you to the hospital!¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Bryant forcefully pulled me into his embrace, his lips barely parting. ¡°This is a family

    matter. You¡¯d better stay out of it. Or, people might think she¡¯s got no husband.¡±

    I

    ¡°Let go of me.¡± Unwell, my voice was much weaker as I turned to Mark. ¡°Mark, could you take me to

    the hospital or call Christine toe over?¡±

    Mark¡¯s expression softened, quickly agreeing, I¡¯ll take you¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Larson¡­¡± Mark¡¯s secretary hesitated before interrupting, ¡°You have a meetingter, with all the

    senior executives already notified.

    Mark nced down, a hint of coldness in his tone. ¡°Can¡¯t it be dyed to tomorrow?¡± Surprised by

    his consideration for me, the secretary immediately agreed, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Mark, I said it¡¯s inappropriate for you to go.¡± dropped the line and led me out

    ar the domineering presence, Bryant

    I struggled against his grip, but his long fingers held my shoulder

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    firmly.

    Mark stepped forward, blocking our path, his gaze icy. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Jane said? Or do you

    alwayspletely disregard her wishes?¡±

    Bryant¡¯s lips curved into a chilling smile. ¡°What goes on between my wife and me ain¡¯t.

    concern.¡±

    your

    ¡°Wife? You don¡¯t deserve to call her that. Are you even a decent husband?¡± It was the first time

    Mark didn¡¯t hold back his words.

    Bryant red at him, his voice cold yet furious, ¡°It is not your pl ce to speak. Move!¡±

    ¡°What about me?¡± I gathered my strength and looked at him, ¡°Can I say it, Bryant?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to forgive you this time, and I don¡¯t choose you anymore. After all, you¡¯ve given up on

    me so many times. It¡¯s only fair!¡±

    I thought painfully, ¡®Bryant, now it¡¯s my turn to walk away from you.¡±

    10:04

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149

    On the way to the hospital, I leaned heavily against the passenger seat, my mind foggy

    with fever.

    I couldn¡¯t shake off the image of Bryant¡¯s grief-stricken face before I left, as if someone had

    squeezed lemon juice right into my heart, sour and unbearable. Yet, the outburst seemed to have

    cleared the bad feelings in my chest by a considerable margin.

    Yes, it was our baby we lost. Why should I bear this pain alone? Bryant should suffer, too. We

    should share our misery.

    With one hand on the steering wheel, Mark reached to feel my forehead, his s expressionced with

    concern, ¡°You¡¯re running quite the fever.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, just a bit under the weather. A rest of one day or two will fix me up.¡± I shrugged it off

    nonchntly.

    After all, a cold or fever seemed trivial without my baby to worry about anymore. Just pop some pills

    and get some rest, and I will be healthy again.

    BlessedCare Medical Facility was the nearest, and worried about wasting time, Mark didn¡¯t opt for

    another hospital. And frankly, I didn¡¯t care, either.

    In such arge hospital, unless by design, it was unlikely to run into anyone you knew.

    However, when we parked and opened the car door, the hospital director rushed to greet us with a

    doctor and two nurses.

    ¡°Mrs. Ferguson,¡± the hospital director signaled for a nurse to support me, cleared his throat, and

    warmly said, ¡°Mr. Ferguson had called earlier, concerned. He mentioned your special health

    condition and said that you had a fever, insisting that we take no chances with your care.¡±

    I initially wanted to refuse but then thought better of it. ¡°Okay.¡±

    It would indeed save some trouble. Besides, the divorce papers weren¡¯t in my hands yet. Utilizing

    the Ferguson family resources was only fair.

    To my surprise, the director led us directly to the patient rooms.

    1 frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t these all upied?¡±

    Even the room that Cheryl was staying in took me considerable effort to secure.

    The director smiled. ¡°You are Mrs. Ferguson. If you need a room, others should make way for you.¡±

    Others? There were only three patient rooms, Housing Margaret, Teresa, and Cheryl.

    At that crucial moment, with Bryant still feeling guilty toward me, he certainly wouldn¡¯t ask

    11:40 )

    my Aunt Cheryl to move out. And Margaret and Teresa were too important to him.

    Before I could sort through my thoughts, I saw several bodyguards standing outside the room that

    Margaret had upied. And Margaret herself was barred from entering, visibly furious.

    ¡°Well, well, looks like you¡¯ve taken my room!¡± Upon seeing me, she stormed over, hand raised as if

    to p me.

    Mark¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he swiftly caught her arm. ¡°Ms. Ferguson, I¡¯m not the kind who never

    lays a hand on ady.¡±

    Mark, usually so gentle, seemed intimidating when he spoke like that.

    It wasn¡¯t just Margaret who was shocked, I was blown away too.

    Margaret forcibly withdrew her hand, but her anger didn¡¯t subside. She red at me with teeth

    clenched. ¡°What did you say to Bry? Why is he suddenly angry with me, even telling me to move

    out?¡±

    I replied coldly, ¡°Is it any of your business?¡±

    ¡°Jane!¡± Margaret¡¯s face was a picture of icymand. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t push your luck. Tell

    Bry right now you don¡¯t need the room.¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I need it?¡± I deliberately pissed her off. ¡°I want it, and I want it now.¡±

    Then, turning to the hospital director, I said, ¡°Would you mind having someone disinfect the room

    again? I don¡¯t fancy staying in a room used by some dirty woman!¡±

    ¡°Rest assured. It¡¯s already been taken care of! Mr. Ferguson made sure to mention that you like

    cleanliness.¡±

    When the hospital director finished speaking, a few cleaners came out with their tools. One of them

    looked to the director. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve finished disinfecting. We didn¡¯t miss a single spot.¡±

    Margaret¡¯s face turned red with anger, disbelief etched all over her face as she looked at the

    hospital director, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s Bryant¡¯s order?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely.¡± The hospital director led me inside, closing the door on Margaret, who was left fuming

    helplessly outside..

    ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, please take a seat. Let Professor Franklin have a look at you.¡±

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    11:49

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150

    Following the lead of the hospital director, Professor Franklin stepped forward to inquire about my

    symptoms. Without even bothering with a blood draw, he prescribed

    medication on the spot and had a nurse fetch it for me to start an IV drip.

    As the needle pierced my skin, I instinctively flinched, attempting to pull my hand away. Suddenly, a

    pair offorting hands covered my eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s already in,¡± a voice assured me.

    Feeling slightly more at ease, and just as I began to rx, the needle slid into my vein.

    With the hands removed, I looked up helplessly at Mark. ¡°Mark, you lied, too?¡±

    ¡°A white lie,¡± he said with a light chuckle.

    After the nurse helped me onto the bed and applied a cold pack to my forehead, the hospital

    director and his entourage left the room. The cold pack brought instant relief, cooling me down and

    making me feel much better.

    Mark sat beside my bed, gesturing outside with a hesitant and cautious look. ¡°Did I scare you just

    now?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± I was momentarily puzzled and realized he was referring to when he had snapped at

    Margaret. I shook my head. ¡°Not scared, just a bit surprised.¡±

    Mark smiled. ¡°Surprised that I could get mad?¡±

    I thought it over. ¡°Not exactly. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m used to seeing you so calm. But we¡¯re not puppets.

    It¡¯s normal to show anger.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Right.¡± Mark seemed suddenly rxed, his amber eyes sparkling as a small smile yed on his

    lips. ¡°I used to be passive, but then I realized that wouldn¡¯t help me protect the people I care about.¡±

    ¡°Trying to protect that girl?¡± I teased.

    He shot me a look and smiled. ¡°Yeah, now I am. But that girl protected me when we were kids,

    always so bright and a bit of a spoiled princess. Initially, the person I wanted to protect was my

    mom.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Larson? Who would dare to bully her?¡± I blurted out without thinking.

    Mark¡¯s eyshes fluttered down, a touch of sadness in his smile. ¡°She should have been,¡± he

    murmured.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked.

    Mark¡¯s voice was low. And I couldn¡¯t catch his words in my dizzy state.

    Suddenly, Christine¡¯s urgent voice broke the silence. ¡°Jane!¡±

    11:50)

    The next moment, she burst through the door.

    Surprised, I asked, ¡°How did you know I was here?¡±

    After inquiring about my condition thoroughly, Christine eased up and exined, ¡°Stevent told me.

    He gave me the room number and all, and just told me to get my butt over here quick.¡±

    It was clear Bryant was behind that. Mark apanied me to the hospital, and Bryant was already

    worried about us being alone.

    His dealings with Margaret were always on his terms, never needing to exin himself to me. That

    was quite ironic,

    After Mark took a work call, he smoothly handed things over to Christine.

    Christine was too preupied to chat. Instead, she stood at the door with her hands on her hips,

    fiercely cursing Margaret until she stormed off.

    ¡°Finally, she¡¯s gone. What a relief.¡± Christine then returned, tucking me in. ¡°Get some rest. I¡¯ll keep

    an eye on the IV.¡±

    I

    ¡°Okay.¡± Whether it was the fever or the medication, I fell into a deep sleep.

    Christine woke me up for a light meal in the evening, and then I drifted off again.

    It was the best sleep I¡¯d had in a long time. Yet, in the middle of the night, caught between sleep

    and wakefulness, I thought I heard familiar footsteps.

    Then, two warm, dry hands gently wrapped around mine, pressing against my for what seemed like

    an eternity.

    forehead

    Cold lips brushed my forehead, nose, and eyes as a husky, choked voice whispered, ¡°I¡±

    sorry. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    A chill woke me up, and I found myself alone, reaching to touch my face, finding it dar

    11:50

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151

    I fumbled in the dark to switch on the light, ncing toward the door, only to find it shut.

    Christine hadn¡¯t closed it. That night, Christine had decided to stay at the hospital to keep me

    company. Fearing that her presence in the room might disturb my sleep and hinder

    my recovery, she resolved to sleep on the living room couch, but in case I needed her during the

    night, she left the door ajar.

    It was evident someone had been in my room. Was it Bryant? I didn¡¯t know. But it didn¡¯t matter

    anymore.

    Next morning, I woke up and felt a whole lot better.

    A nurse brought in a breakfast for two,plete with fresh fruit and chicken soup, quite a feast.

    Christine clicked her tongue. ¡°Wow, your hospital sure knows how to treat its patients.¡±

    The nurse smiled. ¡°We aim to speed up the patient¡¯s recovery. Plus, the hospital director has

    designed Mrs. Ferguson¡¯s meal n.¡±

    After checking my temperature, the nurse mentioned, ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, you still have a fever. I¡¯ll go

    and call Professor Franklin to check on you.¡±

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Once the nurse left, Christine gave me a puzzled look. ¡°Are you sure you two are getting divorced?¡±

    I nced at her. ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°Can we still eat this breakfast?¡± Christine gestured toward thevish food, visibly tempted.

    Iughed helplessly. ¡°Divorce doesn¡¯t mean we waste food. Go ahead and eat!¡±

    That was typical of Bryant, always a mix of harshness and sweetness. But Lwas done ying his

    games.

    Right after we finished breakfast, Gary entered with several servants, carrying various nutritional

    supplements like vitamins, probiotics, fish oil, and minerals, quickly filling up half the table.

    With a hint of sorrow and constion, Gary said, ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, I heard about the child¡­ Please

    don¡¯t be too upset. You and Bryant are still young. There will be more chances to have children.

    Please take these supplements for now. The Ferguson Mansion has plenty more, and once you get

    discharged, we¡¯ll ensure you¡¯re well-nourished.¡±

    ¡°Gary,¡± I always respected Gary, having been close to Timothy, ¡°this divorce is happening, and there

    will be no more children. You can take these back.¡±

    (1/2)

    11:50

    Knowing better than to push further, Gary said, ¡°This is from me, on behalf of Mr. Timothy, not Mr.

    Bryant. Mr. Timothy always said the Ferguson family owes you. Please ept these. Otherwise, Mr.

    Timothy would never rest easy.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Reluctantly, I agreed.

    Just bringing up Timothy got me all teary-eyed, I dabbed at them and added, ¡°The pendants

    Timothy gave for the children are still in the safe in my room. I never took them out. Maybe you

    could retrieve them for me someday and return them to Bryant.¡±

    Gary set the initial codes of safes at the Ferguson Mansion, and though he had suggested I change

    the codes, our stay there was too brief, and I never got around to it. It made things easier.

    Seeing my firm stance, Gary agreed, then hesitated as if he wanted to say more, ¡°Just¡­.. take care

    of yourself.¡±

    Gary, is there something you want to tell me?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    and ivorce

    After a pause, Gary revealed, ¡°You asked me to look into Mr. Timothy¡¯s medicine, and there¡¯s some

    progress. But it seems asplicated as you suspected. With your divorce from Mr. Bryant

    underway, I¡¯m worried it¡¯ll drag you back into trouble¡­¡±

    I asked, ¡°You found something?¡±

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152

    I perked up, pressing, ¡°Please don¡¯t let this hold you back. The divorce is between Bryant and me.

    But Timothy was always kind to me, and I can¡¯t stand the thought of him passing away without

    rity.¡±

    With my reassurance, Gary finally decided to spill the beans. He pulled a transparent sealed bag

    out of his pocket, containing just one tiny pill. And the pill was all too familiar to me. It was the very

    emergency pill Timothy always kept in his pocket.

    Gary shared, ¡°We found it under the carpet by the desk in Mr. Timothy¡¯s study when the

    housekeeper was cleaning the other day.¡±

    I took a closer look, feeling a chill down my spine.

    The air in RiverCity wasn¡¯t dry, so if the pill had been on the floor for a while, it should have n some

    signs of moisture. But the pill in the bag didn¡¯t have a trace of dampness.

    My voice trembled as I asked, ¡°When was thest time the Ferguson Mansion had a deep

    cleaning?¡±

    ¡°The day before Mr. Timothy¡¯s death.¡±

    Gary had also considered it and responded immediately, his expression turning somber.

    It meant that all signs pointed to the pill having dropped on the day Timothy passed away Timothy

    had his attacks and needed that pill when he was in a one-on-one conversation with Margaret. But

    when I confronted Margaret that night, she never mentioned Timothy wanting his medication!

    Gary and I exchanged a knowing look, seeing the deep suspicion in each other¡¯s eyes. pursed my

    lips, ¡°Does Bryant know about this?

    Gary shook his head. ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get the fingerprints analyzed first.¡± I pondered, ¡°There¡¯s no use telling him now. Wi just this,

    given his trust in Margaret, he¡¯ll think I¡¯m trying to nder his sweetheart.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Ferguson¡­ actually, Bryant¡¯s feelings for Margaret probably aren¡¯t¡­¡± Gary tried to exin on

    behalf of Bryant, but I gently cut him off, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what they are. What matters is that he

    cares deeply for Margaret, right?¡±

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Regardless of Bryant¡¯s actual feelings toward Margaret, in his eyes, Margaret was

    paramount.

    That was enough.

    Gary¡¯s eyes turned cold, his tone bing stern, ¡°I swear it. If Margaret had something to do with

    Mr. Timothy¡¯s death, she would suffer even more.¡±

    11:50

    At that moment, I saw a shadow of Timothy in Gary.

    I nodded, saying, ¡°I believe you.¡±

    Bryant might be biased, but he wouldn¡¯t let Margaret off the hook once there¡¯s irrefutable evidence,

    especially concerning Timothy.

    Gary said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll get the fingerprints analyzed.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± I cautioned him, wanting to ensure reliability, ¡°Ensure to find someone trustworthy so as not

    to tip anyone off. The pill bottle might still be in the Ferguson Mansion if it was Margaret. Have

    another look.¡±

    After a few more words with Gary, he stood up with a serious demeanor, ready to head

    back.

    Could the propensity for such heinous acts be hereditary?

    Teresa was responsible for the death of Bryant¡¯s biological mother. And Margaret seemed to be

    implicated in Timothy¡¯s death.

    A shiver ran through me as I escorted Gary to the door, only to see Margaret approaching in high

    heels, showing no signs of sickness or frailty.

    Gary¡¯s face darkened further, ready to leave. But Margaret nced toward the nutritional

    supplements in my hospital room and stopped Gary, assuming the posture of the future Mrs.

    Ferguson of the Ferguson family.

    With a softugh and a gentle voice, she said, ¡°Gary, she¡¯s divorcing Bryant, and Timothy is gone.

    You should know who you gotta suck up to!¡±

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153

    Gary hardened his face, gave Margaret a quick look, and snorted in pure scorn.

    ¡°Mr. Timothy¡¯s only been gone a few days. And you have forgotten hisst words? Mrs. Ferguson

    will only ever be Jane! And you, a disrespectful and ungrateful woman, think you can be part of the

    Ferguson family? Not a chance!¡±

    Seizing the moment, Gary spat out in disgust before turning to me respectfully, ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, I¡¯ll

    leave you to it. Better get inside before the riff-raff causes trouble.¡±

    With that, he strode off with the servants in tow, carrying a presence that reminded me of Timothy in

    his prime.

    ¡°What nonsense is this!¡± Stunned by Gary¡¯s outburst, Margaret scoffed repeatedly, ring at me.

    ¡°Has the entire Ferguson family, from top to bottom, fallen under your spell or what?¡±

    ¡°Ever considered it might just be you they find unbearable?¡± I shot back, my tone dripping

    with sarcasm.

    Margaret gritted her teeth furiously just as Christine emerged, lips curled in a taunt, ¡°Back for more,

    huh? Did you go home yesterday thinking my scolding was spot-on, wanting another dose?¡±

    ¡°Bitch! You¡¯re nothing but a shrew!¡± Unable to outmatch Christine, Margaret bit back her anger, ¡°And

    for the record, I¡¯m not here for you.I came to see my mother!¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s still better than being a lowlife like you. Get lost!¡± Christine dismissed her with those

    final words, ignoring Margaret¡¯s contorted face of rage and pulling me inside.

    Looking at her, puffed up like a hen guarding her chick, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, *Suddenly, I see

    you¡¯re the only one who can put her in her ce.¡±

    Christine asked, ¡°Do you know what this is called?¡±

    I smiled. ¡°What?¡±

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°This is a case of a bully meeting a bigger bully!¡± Christine tossed her wavy brown hair over her

    shoulder, her petite face beaming with pride and defiance.

    Soon after, Professor Franklin came over to check on me again, changed my dressing, and

    continued the IV.

    Lying in bed, I nced at Christine. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be at work?¡±

    It was almost ten.

    Touching her nose, Christine grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad at me, but¡­¡±

    I pressed further, ¡°What?¡±

    Christine said in fear. ¡°I quit.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°With you gone, why should I stay there? To watch that bitch gloat every day?¡± Christine rolled her

    eyes.

    Her situation was different from mine. I was free of any family or financial obligations and had no

    pressure. ¡°I dragged you into this¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± She popped a cherry into my mouth. ¡°You think I quit without a n? I¡¯ve got something

    in mind.¡±

    I was curious. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± She winked mysteriously.

    I chuckled. ¡°You better have thought this through. No fooling me.¡±

    ¡°Allen!¡± A distressed cry came from outside, ¡°Stop! Give it back to me!¡±

    It sounded like my aunt, Cheryl.

    Panic struck, and I tried to get up, but Christine held me back, pointing at the IV in my hand, ¡°Stay

    put. I¡¯ll check it out.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    In a short while, Christine returned with my aunt, her face streaked with tears.

    I handed Cheryl a tissue. ¡°Aunt Cheryl, what happened? Why are you crying your eyes

    out?¡±

    Her face sallow from illness, Cheryl was a picture of misery and embarrassment.

    Christine helplessly exined, ¡°Allen took her bank card.¡±

    ¡°The bank card?¡± I inquired.

    Through tears, Cheryl said, ¡°It¡¯s the card where I kept the money for my treatment. I had just gone

    to the restroom, and when I came out, I saw him rummaging around. Before I could stop him, he

    found the card I had hidden away¡­¡±

    11:60

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154

    I didn¡¯t think Allen had it in him to go so low. I asked with a frown, ¡°Does Allen know the pin?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I was afraid I¡¯d forget the pin¡­¡± Cheryl¡¯s face was a portrait of regret, ¡°It¡¯s the same as the one

    for our joint ount.¡±

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    What? Both Christine and I were speechless.

    Allen was a sly fox when it came to swindling money, and with the card in his hands, he¡¯d surely be

    off to drain the ount in no time. And it was toote to report the card missing then.

    But something else was bugging me more. ¡°Allen hasn¡¯t stopped gambling, has he?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Cheryl cleaned her tears, her voice hardened with resolve, ¡°He never really quit over the

    years. So, I never tell him how much you send us each month. I never imagined. that bastard would

    dare to steal my emergency funds!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just divorce him then? Gambling¡¯s a never-ending money hole!¡± Christine couldn¡¯t

    hide her outrage.

    ¡°This time,¡± Cheryl looked up at me, her voice filled with apology, ¡°I will, I must. If I had divorced him

    years ago, you wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer all those hard times.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but think of how my parents had prepared me for the worst before they passed or the

    struggles of those years, feeling a lump form in my throat.

    ¡°That¡¯s all in the past now.¡± Sniffling, I spoke, ¡°Aunt Cheryl, let me be clear with you. If you¡¯re

    determined to divorce and you¡¯ve thought it through, I¡¯ll figure something out for your treatment

    costs. After all, you gave me a ce to stay when I needed it most. But

    decide not to leave him, gambling is a deep hole dragging you down, and I can¡¯t follow you down.

    Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    you

    Looking utterly ashamed, Cheryl nodded repeatedly, ¡°Yeah, I understand. Jane, you¡¯ve given me so

    much. Consider the treatment costs and that two hundred thousand a loan. I¡¯ll pay you back once

    I¡¯m well.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± I agreed, not wanting to burden her further.

    Though Cheryl¡¯s treatment wasn¡¯t a small sum, I had saved some valuable items during my three

    years with the Ferguson family.

    For three or four days straight, Christine stayed with me in the hospital, not leaving for a moment.

    But every night, I could sense someone had visited. Sometimes, it was a gentle kiss on my

    forehead, a hand holding mine, and sometimes, he just sat quietly by my bed.

    11:50

    Finally, feeling much better, the doctor told me I didn¡¯t need any more medication and that

    I

    I could go home in a few days.

    Unable to sleep due to too much rest in the previous days and without medicine, Iy awake in bed,

    gazing out at the moonlight through the floor-to-ceiling windows.

    For a long while, there was silence, making me wonder if the previous nights had been just my

    imagination or a dream. Late into the night, as I was about to fall asleep, I heard

    those deeply familiar footsteps.

    The room dimmed slightly, and I could smell the woody scent of a man with a hint of cigarette

    smoke. He never used to smoke.

    Just as he was about to touch my hand, I opened my eyes, ¡°Bryant, I thought you¡¯d finally decided

    to stop bothering me.¡±

    The tall figure froze, a mix of surprise and depression in his stance.

    Bathed in moonlight, he lowered his head, silent for a while, and spoke in a voice filled with

    weariness, ¡°I just wanted to see you, to ensure you were alright with my own eyes.¡±

    11:50

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155

    I sat up, stretching my hand out to flick on the bedsidemp, and the room brightened up instantly.

    Unexpectedly, I saw him in a state I¡¯d never seen before. The always poised and dignified figure

    with a shadow of stubble along his jaw and dark circles under his eyes suggesting days and nights

    without sleep was a picture of sheer frustration.

    What mess had the Ferguson Group gotten into to keep him that busy?

    I frowned slightly. ¡°You¡¯d be better off catching some sleep thaning to see me.

    His defined and strong fingers tugged at his tie, loosening it, a bitter curve to his mouth, ¡°Now I

    understand the pain of losing a child.¡±

    I clenched my fist, a mocking smile on my lips. ¡°Bryant, I don¡¯t need your empathy. Just remember

    that you¡¯re the one who killed your first child. That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Pain flitted through his eyes, his lips parted slightly, his voice hoarse, ¡°Do you hate me that much?¡±

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°I do.¡± I admitted, ¡°I can¡¯t stand you and Margaret. If you feel the slightest debt to me or our child,

    show up next month at the town hall for the divorce papers.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± He swallowed hard, his gaze dropping, murmuring, ¡°As you wish.¡±

    That night, my sleep was anything but peaceful. Despite finally making a tough decision, couldn¡¯t

    shake the feeling that it wouldn¡¯t end so smoothly. The unsettling sensation kept me restless and

    agitated.

    However, the next day brought a piece of wee news.

    On the phone, Mark¡¯s voice was brimming withughter. ¡°Designer Jane, you never

    impress.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡± I paused mid-bite into my apple. ¡°Mark, you¡¯re in the mood for jokes this early?¡±

    ¡°What if I say you¡¯re the design contest¡¯s winner?¡± Mark chuckled, ¡°Does this sound like I¡¯m joking?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± I jumped up, my eyes lighting up.

    It was a delightful surprise. After going through all those shits recently, I dared not to hope for any

    good result in the contest.

    Mark¡¯s voice was clear and refreshing. ¡°Of course, I was amazed by your design when I

    saw it. But apetition is apetition. It had to go through a jury vote, so I didn¡¯t want to get

    your hopes up.¡±

    11:50

    I couldn¡¯t hide my excitement. ¡°Mark, thank you!¡±

    ¡°Next time you say thank you, I¡¯m expecting a dinner invite,¡± he teased.

    I said, ¡°No time like the present. Let¡¯s dine out today.¡±

    Mark had been such a great help. It was only right to treat him to a fancy meal. Iughed, ¡°How

    about tonight? Are you free?¡±

    ¡°My pleasure.¡± Mark readily agreed, a hint of joy in his voice.

    After the call, Christine, sitting nearby, burst intoughter. ¡°Am I invited, too?¡±

    I smiled at her. ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Mark won¡¯t mind me being the third wheel?¡± Christine teased.

    I

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. Mark¡¯s got someone he likes.¡± I chuckled and quickly got to the point, ¡°Let¡¯s get

    discharged today. I¡¯m fine, and there¡¯s no point staying here, feeling suffocated.¡±

    Christine initially disagreed, but after confirming with the doctor that I was well enough, she happily

    consented.

    She¡¯d been like a loyal friend, sticking by my side in the hospital these past days, and was going

    stir-crazy, too.

    ¡°Feel like shopping? A massive new mall just opened a few days ago As we were packing up,

    Christine suddenly suggested. I, too, felt like getting some fresh air, so I readily agreed.

    The mall was in the southern part of town, and being a weekday, it wasn¡¯t too crowded.

    17:50

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156

    Christine¡¯s shopping spree knew no bounds, dragging me through store after store. She mused that

    leaving her job enabled her to spoil herself after being a workhorse for four

    years.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that the Patek Philippe woman?¡± she suddenly eximed, nodding toward a luxury

    boutique we were passing by.

    I nced over. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s Margaret.¡±

    There she was, modeling a handbag that cost over a brand-new car, likely contemting the

    purchase. Bryant has always been overly generous with her.

    I wasn¡¯t particrly keen on watching the spectacle unfold, so I tried to pull Christine away, but she

    suddenly grabbed me, and we ducked behind a column!

    Confused, I gave her a puzzled look.

    ¡°It¡¯s your father-inw, Albert!¡± she whispered in shock..

    ¡°Albert?¡± I was surprised.

    ¡°Yeah, Albert is out shopping with the Patek Philippe woman!¡± Christine¡¯s face lit up the excitement

    reserved for juicy gossip.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    with

    ¡°I don¡¯t see the big deal,¡± I shrugged it off with a smile. ¡°Margaret has always been the apple of

    Albert¡¯s eye.¡±

    Even Bryant couldn¡¯t get a sliver of his father¡¯s affection. It all went to Margaret.

    Still puzzled, Christine peeked out for another look and turned back to me suspiciously. ¡°I¡¯ve never

    seen a stepdaughter and stepfather this close. They¡¯re almost like real father and daughter.¡±

    ¦§

    ¡°Their bond might as well be,¡± I said, disinterested in delving further into the Ferguson- family

    dynamics, except for Timothy, ¡°Let¡¯s just go.¡±

    But before we could make our escape, Margaret called out to us!

    I tried to ignore her. Yet, she caught up, sizing me up. ¡°You¡¯re out of the hospital?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± I retorted, annoyed.

    She Immediately turned to Albert, pouting, ¡°Dad! Look how Jane¡¯s treating me when I¡¯m trying to be

    nice.¡±

    Christine rolled her eyes as I pulled her behind me, only to hear Albert approach, putting on the air

    of an elder. ¡°I hear you and Bryant are getting a divorce.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, next month,¡± I responded truthfully

    11:50

    Albert couldn¡¯t hide his glee at the news, urging, ¡°Well then, you better hurry up with it!¡±

    ¡°Christine would love to speed things up if only your son were as eager!¡± Christine seemed to think

    Albert was rushing me to clear the way for Margaret, taunting him beforeunching into a sarcastic

    tirade, ¡°It¡¯s bizarre. What kind of father looks forward to his son¡¯s divorce?¡±

    Albert, not one to take things seriously, straightened up, ¡°You little rascal, what nonsense are you

    spouting? If they can¡¯t make it work, is that my fault? I only want them to find their happiness sooner

    rather thanter.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been searching for so many years, jumping from one to the next¡­¡± Christine¡¯s gaze shifted

    to Margaret, her lips curling into a smirk. ¡°Now, you wouldn¡¯t be setting your sights on your

    stepdaughter, would you?¡±

    ¡°What are you implying?¡± Margaret¡¯s face turned red with rage, ring at us beforeining to

    Albert, ¡°Dad, look at her!¡±

    Enjoying the drama, Christine cheekily added, ¡°You don¡¯t call him Dad in bed, too, do you?¡±

    The air was thick with tension as both their faces soured, and Christine, unable to contain her

    amusement, whisked me away to the grocery store.

    Christine tossed snacks into the cart and mused, ¡°What exactly is going on between

    Albert and the Patek Philippe woman

    I shook my head. ¡°I have no clue.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a typical stepfather-stepdaughter rtionship.¡± Christine¡¯s eyes suddenly sparkled with

    mischief. ¡°Do you think they¡¯re¡­¡±

    11.50

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157

    A stock clerk pushing a cart interrupted us, ¡°Excuse me,ing through.¡±

    1 tugged Christine back and asked, ¡°What were you saying?¡±

    ¡°Do you think Margaret could be Albert¡¯s biological daughter?¡± Christine¡¯s eyes sparkled with the

    thrill of gossip.

    I frowned. ¡°That seems a bit far-fetched. Margaret¡¯s even older than Bryant by two years.¡±

    Even if it were an affair, it wouldn¡¯t have started that early, right?

    ¡°Why not?¡± Christine dismissed my doubt with a wave, excitedly diving into high society scandals.

    ¡°You know how messy these rich people can get. Marrying one, keeping a few mistresses on the

    side, isn¡¯t that business as usual?¡±

    ¡°But still¡­¡± I hesitated, ¡°If Margaret was Albert¡¯s flesh and blood, and considering how much

    Timothy despised Margaret, why didn¡¯t Albert tell Timothy?¡±

    That way, Timothy would have been kinder to his granddaughter.

    at were

    Christine paused, finding sense in my words, puzzled. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. If Albert¡¯s daughter, he

    wouldn¡¯t just sit back and watch Bryant get involved with Margaret. That¡¯s incest, right?¡±

    I nodded, not wanting to delve deeper, but Christine suddenly said, ¡°No, something¡¯s still off. It

    doesn¡¯t add up.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on it. It¡¯s none of our business, anyway.¡± I poked her forehead yfully and handed

    her a bag of tomato-vored chips. ¡°Here, your favorite.¡±

    In any case, next month woulde soon enough. Once I got the divorce papers, Bryar and I

    would be worlds apart, let alone Albert and Margaret. It wouldn¡¯t matter if they we father and

    daughter or, just as Christine had bluntly put it, shared the same bed. It woul be none of my concern

    anymore.

    For dinner, we chose a cozy restaurant known for its localfort food, with Christine and me

    arriving first. When Mark showed up alone, Christine nced at him and twitched her mouth

    sarcastically.

    I saw through the awkwardness and asked, ¡°Mark, Steven didn¡¯te?¡±

    Steven used to tag along wherever Christine went.

    ¡°He¡­¡± Aware of the strained rtionship between Steven and Christine, Mark hesitated before

    saying, ¡°He was caught up with something today.¡±

    Christine knew better. ¡°He went on a blind date. His family is pushing for a strategic

    marriage.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    11:50

    I was momentarily stunned, feeling a sense of inevitable anger, though notpletely surprised. I

    didn¡¯t expect it to happen so soon.

    Christine¡¯s rtionship with Steven was doomed from the start

    much like mine with

    Bryant. If not for Timothy, I would never have dreamed of marrying into a family like the Ferguson

    family.

    In front of Mark, I didn¡¯t try to console Christine.

    Instead, Christine brought up a new topic. ¡°Jane, you represented the Ferguson Group in

    the design contest and won first ce, but you¡¯ve resigned. What about the

    jointly-designed?¡±

    Caught off guard, I turned to Mark. ¡°Yeah, Mark, I¡¯ve left Ferguson Group¡­¡±

    Mark¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°Then, would you be interested in joining us?¡±

    ¡°Joining?¡± My eyes widened in disbelief at what I was hearing.

    Designers in our field were usually those who had won international awards or had made. a name

    for themselves. I never dared to dream that far.

    was ours.¡±

    Mark nodded, smiling. ¡°I remember your dream brand in college was

    ¡°Mark, I¡¯ve noticed you have a good memory about anything rted to Jane.¡± Christine was

    amused. ¡°Is there anything that Jane said that didn¡¯t stick in your memory?¡±

    I squirmed ufortably, about to smooth things over, as Mark replied, ¡°Not as of yet.¡±

    11:50

    2/2-

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158

    Christine shot me a quick, suggestive nce that almost spilled with implications.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    1 was a bit perplexed, but seeing Mark¡¯s casual demeanor, I was sure it wasn¡¯t what Christine had

    thought.

    After all, Mark had his heart set on someone for twenty years. How could he suddenly. take a fancy

    to someone like me, fresh from a divorce?

    Mark filled my ss with apple cider. ¡°No rush. Take your time to think it over.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± My heart was still racing. After all, it was a brand I had admired for many years. It was

    seemingly within easy reach, which was almost like a dream.

    After dinner, iming she had another party to attend, Christine asked Mark to drive me

    home.

    As we got into the car, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit guilty. ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡±

    ¡°Not at all. Consider it a favor returned,¡± Mark teased with a smile.

    I chuckled. ¡°But you didn¡¯t even let me pay the bill¡­¡±

    Mark excused himself to take a call halfway through dinner and secretly settled the bill.

    His fingers, pale and slender, rested elegantly on the steering wheel. His gaze swept over me,

    cutting me off. ¡°You invited, and I paid. It¡¯s all the same. If you keep thinking of ways to thank me,

    you¡¯ll have to ask me out again.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I shrugged, somehow getting tangled in his logic.

    I gave him the address of Riverview Estate. Since Bryant had promised to finalize our divorce as

    nned, he wouldn¡¯t be staying there again. And I imagined he hadn¡¯t return since I moved out.

    Staying at Christine¡¯s ce wasn¡¯t a long-term solution. Moving bac to Riverview Estate seemed

    like the better option.

    Arriving at Riverview Estate, the chill from the garage made me shiver as I got out of the car,

    wrapping my coat tighter and waving goodbye to Mark. ¡°You better head back, bye! Drive safe!¡±

    He watched me until I disappeared into the building, his demeanor soft, ¡°Yeah. Get inside.¡± ¡°Will do.¡±

    I hurried into the building without looking back.

    It was warmer inside. Opening my door to find the lights zing, I paused, wondering if there had

    been a break-in or if I had forgotten to turn them off after myst visit to Christine¡¯s.

    But then, I frowned. A pair of shiny men¡¯s leather shoes at the threshold caught my eye.

    17:50 7

    They were custom-made and unavable on the market.

    Bryant¡¯s towering figure was standing by the balcony, his fingertips glowing intermittently with the

    ember of his cigarette.

    I asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    He seemed distracted. When I approached and spoke, he finally stiffened, turning around to snuff

    his cigarette. His voice sounded as chilly as early winter. ¡°He drove you home?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    I admitted, ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question. Why you¡¯re here? Or do you want to go back on

    your word? You¡¯re not giving me the house?¡±

    He bit his lip lightly. ¡°Am I that petty?¡±

    I pressed, ¡°Then please leave.¡±

    ¡°So eager to draw lines between us,¡± Bryant¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, his eyes cold, ¡°You think

    Mark is some saint? The Larson family is no lessplicated than my family!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business, Bryant. Let¡¯s not interfere in each other¡¯s lives anymore, okay?¡± I was

    exhausted by this issue.

    Bryant didn¡¯t respond but coldly walked over to the coffee table and picked up a paper bag, handing

    it to me without a word.

    Out of nowhere, he added, ¡°You should keep them.¡±

    11:50 31

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159

    I paused, ncing into the bag to find two exquisitely crafted velvet boxes. Inside were the gifts

    Timothy had prepared for the child..

    A sharp, dense pain sliced through my heart as I spoke with a cold detachment, ¡°These were from

    Timothy for the child. Since there¡¯s no child, you should keep them.¡±

    He red at me, ¡°Grandpa gave them to you. If you want to return them, return them to Grandpa.

    I realized that t

    to reason with him was utterly futile.

    I pursed my lips. ¡°Bryant, I can ept other things, but these are too valuable.¡±

    He blurted out without thinking, ¡°They¡¯re for you, not some stranger.¡±

    I clenched my fists, fighting the odd sensation in my chest, trying to stay rational. ¡°We¡¯re going to

    divorce. It¡¯s better to keep things clear.¡±

    ¡°Clear?¡± Bryant¡¯s indifferent gaze lifted slightly at the corners, leisurely observing me.

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    I panicked for a moment, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°With what shall we divide ¡®clear¡¯?¡± He leaned back against the couch, his figure rxed, casually

    saying, ¡°We¡¯ve been married for three years. You¡¯ve seen every inch of my body and fully enjoyed

    mypany in bed. God knows if you¡¯ve secretly taken photos of me. haven¡¯t even settled that

    score with you, and you want to clear things up?¡±

    I swore inwardly, ¡®This man is impossible!¡¯

    I red at him in frustration, grinding my teeth. ¡°How shameless are you to say that? Haven¡¯t you

    seen me naked? Didn¡¯t you enjoy it in bed?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen me more times.¡± His argument was nonsensical.

    I was beyond words. ¡°What¡¯s your proof?¡±

    ¡°Let you have another look right now.¡± He said t casually, his long fingers reaching for the second

    obsidian button on his shirt, his movements slow and deliberate, pleasing to the

    eye.

    At first, I felt a flush of warmth, but then, seeing through his tactic, I scoffed, ¡°Go ahead. and strip.

    Let¡¯s see if you dare to show off your abs and V-line to everyone today.¡±

    He said. ¡°Oh.¡±

    I thought he would explode, but instead, he just smirked, his voice smooth, ¡°As my wife wishes.¡±

    11:50 7

    His fingertips didn¡¯t stop, unbuttoning one button, two buttons, and three.

    He peeled off his shirt, showing his broad shoulders and lean waist, the ssic masculine physique,

    revealing vast expanses of smooth, well-defined chest muscles, and further down was the hint of a

    sharp V-line!

    ¡°Shall I continue?¡± He looked at me, his voice casual, fingers gripping his belt buckle, seemingly

    ready to strip himself if I just nodded.

    I watched him with frustration, yanking the curtains closed and grinding my teeth. ¡°Bryant! Are you

    sick? Kind of an exhibitionist?¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who asked me to strip?¡± He feigned innocence, looking somewhat wronged.

    I rolled my eyes, picking up the ck shirt and throwing it at him. ¡°So whatever I ask you to do,

    you¡¯ll do?¡±

    He replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    After hearing his precise response, my heart fluttered slightly, ¡°Really?¡±

    He locked his eyes on me, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°You said it.¡± I pondered and then looked at him, ¡°I never mentioned Timothy¡¯s dying wish to you.

    Timothy said he didn¡¯t allow Margaret to marry into the Ferguson family. Can you

    do that?¡±

    Bryant asked, ¡°You want me to agree to this?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you?¡± My heart sank bit by bit as I asked

    His feelings for Margaret were deep. For Margaret, he would disobey Timothy wish.

    ng

    His brows furrowed slightly, amused by annoyance, ¡°How many times have li I¡¯ve long moved past

    any feelings for her you imagine I have? How could I poss her? Jane, are you stupid? I don¡¯t love

    her!¡±

    11:60

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160

    ¡°Could it be me instead?¡± I stood my ground, locking eyes with him, my words deliberate and

    straightforward.

    I

    To say I had no hopes would be a lie. I could deceive anyone but not my own heart. I hadn¡¯t moved

    on. Despite knowing there was no way forward for us, I still harbored a sliver of hope that, at some

    point over the years, he had felt something for me, even if it was just for a fleeting moment. It had

    been eight years. How many eight years did one have in a lifetime?

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    His eyes drew me in like whirlpools and his voice had this tempting pull when he spoke, ¡°If I said it

    was you, would that stop us from getting a divorce? Can we not end it?¡±

    I was stunned, struggling to maintain rity as looked at him and shook my head. ¡°Bryant, if you

    had feelings for me, it would only mean my years of unrequited love Weren¡¯t in vain. That migh give

    me a bit of sce. But that is not a reason for us to keep going.¡±

    Bryant asked, ¡°All these years?¡±

    ¡°Yes, all these years Suddenly, I felt ready toy bare my feelings, no longer hiding them. Iughed

    and said, ¡°Eight years, Bryant, I¡¯ve been into you since college, for eight years.¡±

    After saying it all out loud, maybe I could finally let go of regrets. Telling Bryant openly that I had

    feelings for him was not shameful.

    ¡°How could I¡­¡± Bryant¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, a mix of joy and skepticism. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a

    thing for Mark back in college?¡±

    I took a deep breath to quell the bitterness in my heart. ¡°Who told you that? Or did you think there

    must be a romance between them if a guy and a girl get along well?¡±

    Bryant hesitated, ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°Forgot? Didn¡¯t you wish me a happy eighth anniversary recently?¡± I forced a smile, though not

    graceful, and continued, ¡°The day I woke up in the hospital and saw you, I started to fall for you.

    Thanks for getting me to the hospital in time and for all the meals you went out of your way to treat

    me to.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Bryant looked away, his posture wavering, his voice tight. ¡°You fell for me because of that?¡±

    it was just

    For some reason, I sensed panic in him. I tried to sound casual. ¡°Maybe, to you, a small favor, long

    forgotten, but to me back then, it was a beacon of light, Bryant, regardless, I was grateful to you.¡±

    Having said it all, I was ready to start anew, leaving the past behind. I wouldn¡¯t owe Bryant anything

    anymorel

    112

    1041

    Chapter 16.0

    He suddenly pulled out a pack of cigarettes, lighting one with a grace that made it more

    distinguished. After a few puffs, his expression turned even murkier.

    The smoke seemed to choke him, a rare moment of disarray as he looked at me, ¡°If¡­if I hadn¡¯t

    been the one to take you to the hospital that day¡­¡± He coughed, his eyes

    reddening, his voice rough, ¡°Would you still have fallen for me?¡±

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161

    After hearing that question, my mind briefly wandered off into a daze. Aside from Christine, who

    once asked me a simr question, I realized I¡¯d never asked myself that.

    Would I? If another guy had saved me that day, and I had woken up to see a different face, would I

    have fallen for him instead? Or, if Bryant had never been there for me, could my feelings for him

    have reached so deep? What then? What was my love over the years?.

    My thoughts were a mess, too frightened to continue down that path. I shook my head, ¡°Bryant, I

    can¡¯t give you an answer.¡±

    Bryant, who¡¯s normally soid-back, was clearly trying to hold it together. His jaw clenched as he let

    out a big breath. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Does the reason why I fell for you matter that much?¡± I couldn¡¯t figure out why, but he looked

    somewhat disappointed.

    At the brink of our rtionship¡¯s end, why bother chasing the reasons that started it all?

    Avoiding my gaze, Bryant hastily snuffed his cigarette, changing the subject. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the

    thing you asked for.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I paused, and it clicked. ¡°You mean about Margaret?¡±

    He nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°This time, I hope you keep your word for your grandfather¡¯s sake.¡± I was so tired of his repeated

    broken promises because of Margaret.

    His eyes briefly met mine, holding back something, before his voice turned hoarse and hurried. ¡°You

    should get some sleep. I, I¡¯ll be going.¡±

    Before I could respond, he was already striding toward the entryway, slipping on his shoes.

    Hesitating, I firmly said, ¡®Since we¡¯re getting a divorce, I¡¯ll delete your fingerprint and change the

    locks. Let¡¯s try not to cross paths unnecessarily.¡±

    He paused, his hand on the doorknob turning pale. But all he said was, ¡°Got it.¡±

    Hispliance took me by surprise, but it also relieved me.

    After he left, I dove into a long, rxing bath. The house feltrge and empty, yet I was in peace

    and rxation for the first time in all the years. I took a hot bath, treated my skin with a facial mask,

    and cared for my skin diligently.

    I read a book, turned off the lights, and slept. It felt like a new beginning.

    10

    10:41

    But that peace only stuck around for the night and

    to the next morning.

    After breakfast, the doorbell rang while I lounged on the couch and scrolled recent fashion shows.

    through

    Assuming it was the grocery delivery I had ordered, I shuffled to the door in my slippers, only to find

    an unwee quest on my doorstep, prompting me to try and close the door. Out of breath and in a

    rush, Margaret barged in, eyes wide. Jane, you bitch! Did you say something to Bry?¡±

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    I didn¡¯t want to argue, reaching for my phone to call building security. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m the resident of unit

    2002. There¡¯s an intruder in my home. Could you send security, please?¡±

    ¡°Got cold feet, huh?¡± Margaret sneered, her voice filled with bitterness, ¡°You must have told Bry

    something! Why else would he suddenly be so protective of you, forcing me to vacate the hospital

    room for you¡­¡±

    ¡°Hold on.¡± I interrupted her calmly, ¡°Just to rify, you didn¡¯t ¡®vacate¡¯ the hospital room for me. That

    property belongs to the Ferguson family, and I have more right to use it than you do. You should be

    grateful you were allowed to stay there.¡±

    Margaret retorted, ¡°And what are you? Don¡¯t try to act all high and mighty with me¡­¡±

    ¡®And who do you think you are? Get out. Don¡¯t dirty my home.¡± I fumed.

    ¡°Is this your home? Bry bought this house. With your sry, it will take forever to afford a ce like

    this in this area?¡± Margaret spat out angrily.

    ¡°Oh, he gave it to me.¡± I shrugged, smiling. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and talk to him about it?¡±

    1041

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162

    ¡°What are you gloating about?!¡± Her chest heaved with rage, her eyes sparking with a vicious light.

    ¡°Jane, you forced my hand. You had Bry push me abroad, didn¡¯t you? Wait until I snag Mrs.

    Ferguson¡¯s position. I¡¯ll see you kicked out of RiverCity!¡±

    ¡°Push you abroad? That took me by surprise.

    I thought, despite agreeing, Bryant would have a soft spot for Margaret, at most refusing to marry

    her, but I never imagined he¡¯d cut ties so thoroughly.

    ¡°Stop ying dumb! Bry was so good to me. If not for you, how could he be so heartless!¡± Margaret

    shouted, ¡°Listen up, I won¡¯t leave the country. Give up on that dream!¡±

    I

    ¡°Go tell him that. It wasn¡¯t my idea to send you abroad.¡± After saying that, I was about to pour

    myself a ss of water when Margaret¡¯s chilly voice rang out.

    ¡°I caused the loss of your child. You must hate me for that, right?¡± Margaret suddenly burst into

    laughter, her eyes filled with malice.

    I

    ¡°Did Bryant to

    A sharp stab of pain hit me, and I turned to stare at her. you that?¡±

    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t have to.¡± Margaret strutted in high heels, smug as a peacock, venomously saying,

    ¡°That car ident was no ident. I did it on purpose!¡±

    Watching my expression crumble, she smirked, ¡°Surprised? Well, I wasn¡¯t sure if you were

    pregnant. I just thought I¡¯d take a shot. Anyway, everyone knew my child wasn¡¯t Bry¡¯s. I was

    nning to get rid of it, anyway!¡± Margaret added, ¡°But seeing you at the mall that day suddenly

    inspired me. What if I could swap out your seed with this worthless one inside me? Talk about a

    good deal! I can¡¯t believe it worked! Interesting.¡±

    Herughter grew more twisted. ¡°Bry couldn¡¯t care less about you. Can you feel it? He probably

    doesn¡¯t even give a damn about that bastard in your womb.¡±

    p! Those harsh words sent my head spinning, my teeth clenched, and I swung my hand with all

    my might,nding a p across her face!

    I red at her fiercely. ¡°Get out! Just get out!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t go. I want to say it!¡± Margaret¡¯s excitement grew, her face turning more twisted, ¡°When Bry

    lifted me into the car, I saw it! I saw the bastard in your womb turn into a pool of blood¡­¡±

    Rage made my whole body tremble uncontrobly. ¡°Margaret! Shut up!¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to cut off all possibilities between you two!¡± Margaret¡¯s voice was sharp. pushing me

    to the edge. ¡°Jane, don¡¯t me me You stole my man. I just killed a bastard¡­

    The tension in my brain snapped suddenly. I grabbed a steak knife from the dining table

    10-41

    and lunged at Margaret, stopping just inches away as sanity held me back.

    I thought, ¡®No! I can¡¯t be like her. Right, I can¡¯t.¡¯

    ¡°Ha.¡± Just as I was about to pull back, Margaret shed a twisted smile, suddenly grabbing my hand

    and driving it into her abdomen, ¡°Jane, no wonder he always says you¡¯re kind and gentle. Turns out

    it¡¯s true.¡±

    Warm blood seeped through her dress, staining my hands red. I¡¯d never imagined she would go to

    such extremes. My voice trembled as I struggled to restrain it. ¡°Are you insane?¡±

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    I turned to see Bryant, a chill emanating from him, standing in the doorway.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163

    a triumphant smirk.

    Margaret¡¯s eyes

    gleamed with

    In an instant, I grasped her intent. Without panic, I slowly withdrew my hand, and under Bryant¡¯s

    astonished gaze, I calmly stated, ¡°It is what it looks like.¡±

    After all, he had never taken my exnations to heart, especially when he had witnessed it himself.

    Any exnation from me would be futile. I used to worry about being perceived as cold-hearted, but

    I couldn¡¯t care less. There was nothing more devastating than a heart turned cold. His opinion of me

    didn¡¯t matter anymore.

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Clutching her wound, tears streaming down her face, Margaret whimpered, ¡°Bry, help me¡­ It hurts

    so much. Jane went crazy and stabbed me¡­¡±

    Margaret was still acting.

    I sneered, ¡°Why the tears? Isn¡¯t this what you wanted? You should be happy.¡±

    She had provoked me, calcting Bryant¡¯s arrival to force my hand. Experience indeed came with

    age.

    Margaret looked momentarily guilty and cried more pitifully, ¡°What are you talking about? I just

    wanted to beg you not to let Bry send me abroad. If you disagree, that¡¯s fine, but why did you do

    this¡­¡±

    I looked at Bryant sarcastically. ¡°Do you believe her?¡±

    Perhaps I was too ustomed to disappointment, so I dared not hope for anything from

    him.

    Bryant¡¯s brows furrowed, his gaze fixed on me and want to hear your

    he softly said!

    side.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. Disgusted, I cleaned the blood off my hand with some wet wipes, staring at him. ¡°Do

    you believe me?¡±

    He seemed to rx a bit, but before he could respond, Margaret, in agony, threw herself into his

    arms, her voice weak, ¡°Bry, it hurts so much¡­¡±

    Bryant nced toward the door andmanded sternly, ¡°Kevin, take her to the hospital!¡±

    Immediately after Bryant finished speaking, Kevin stepped in to help Margaret, ¡°Ms. Ferguson, I¡¯ll

    take you to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Ensure her wound is covered.¡± I said coldly, throwing a pack of tissues their way. drip blood on my

    floor. It¡¯s filthy.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t

    Margaret¡¯s blood was even filthier.

    Kevin hesitated for a moment. Bryant¡¯s voice turned icy, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear?¡±

    10:41

    ¡°Yes!¡± Kevinplied.

    Margaret looked bewilderedly at Bryant, her tears flowing. ¡°Do you think¡­ I might end up like Mom,

    saving you but never waking up again. I¡¯m so scared, Bry. Pleasee with me to the hospital!

    Please!¡±

    Margaret and Albert often used this strategy: making Bryant feel guilty.

    So, at that moment, I was sure she wasn¡¯t bringing it up by chance, but rather, it was a calcted

    move to morally ckmail. But Bryant fell for it every time.

    Unexpectedly, he grabbed my hand, dragging me toward the door.

    I struggled, asking, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Come with me,¡± he said without looking back,

    ¡°Why should 1?¡± I yanked my hand away, furious. ¡°I¡¯m not going, Bryant. Even if Margaret dies

    today, she deserves it!¡±

    How could it be possible that after she caused the death of my child and tried to frame me, I should

    apany her to the hospital?

    712

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164

    I might as well curse her like hell every day!

    Bryant had a helpless look in his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep her in your thoughts anymore. I¡¯ve

    decided to send her abroad. She won¡¯t be in your way ever again¡­¡±

    ¡°But Margaret killed my baby!¡± My voice shattered the silence, a hysterical cry I had never let out.

    My eyes were aching. ¡°Bryant, she knew I was pregnant! She did it on purpose. She killed my baby.

    How can you expect me to let it go like that?¡±

    Bryant¡¯s pupils narrowed, his gaze turning as sharp as poisoned arrows at Margaret. His face

    darkened in an instant.

    Margaret jumped, scared out of her wits. She shook her head frantically. ¡°I didn¡¯t.. Bry! How could I

    have known? Even you didn¡¯t know! If Jane hadn¡¯t told you, how could she have told me?¡±

    Margaret looked helpless, feeling as if the weight of a grave injustice was bearing down

    on her

    Beyond reason, my hand flew across her face, delivering a resounding p. I red at her fiercely,

    ¡°You won¡¯t admit it, huh?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t! I truly didn¡¯t know! Why would you use me of such a thing? My baby is gone.

    too¡­¡±

    Snap! I was like a madwoman, giving her another p and grabbing her hair like a shrew my teeth

    clenched in anger. ¡°I¡¯m asking you one more time. Do you admit it?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± Her eyes nearly spilled with hatred, but before Bryant, she could only pretend to be

    pitiful. ¡°Bry¡­ she¡¯s gone mad. Save me, please!¡±

    Snap!

    Snap!

    Snap!

    I pped her repeatedly, tasting the metallic tang of blood in my mouth, my eyes burning with rage.

    ¡°Will you admit it or not?!¡±

    ¡°No! Stop!¡± It seemed Margaret was finally scared by my onught, her eyes filled with terror as she

    looked at Bryant. ¡°Bry! Won¡¯t you do something?¡±

    As I was about to p her again, Bryant enveloped me in his arms, trembling all over. ¡°Leave it to

    me. Leave it to me, Jane!¡±

    ¡°You care for her now?¡±

    I red at him, never having hated someone so much, and struggled desperately. ¡°Let me

    10:41

    go! She has to admit today that she killed my baby!¡±

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Bryant held me tighter, not allowing me to move, his hand soothing my back, trying to calm me

    down, his voice hoarse. ¡°I care for you. I do!¡±

    Suddenly, Iughed uncontrobly, tasting the bitterness in my smile. ¡°You care for me? Then why

    did you save her and not me? Bryant, you¡¯re so fake! You jerk!¡±

    I was overwhelmed with hatred. I hated Bryant and Margaret!

    ¡°I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Bryant clung to me desperately, his chin resting on my head, repeatedly

    apologizing, ¡°Sweetheart, it was my fault. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Bry¡­¡± With her face swollen like a balloon from my ps, Margaret looked over in disbelief,

    jealousy filling her eyes. ¡°Bry, she hit me! She hit me. Why are you apologizing to her?¡±

    10:41 E

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165

    ¡°Kevin?¡± Bryant¡¯s voice was chilly, ¡°Are you stupid? Take her to the hospital, now!¡±

    Margaret was aplete mess, barely able to utter a word, when Kevin, without a second thought,

    grabbed her and dashed for the elevator, all the while ensuring not a drop of blood stained the floor.

    I stared in the direction they had left, wishing I could bore a hole with my gaze, my chest still

    heaving with anger.

    ¡°Jane, let¡¯s go wash your hands, okay?¡± Bryant¡¯s tone was so gentle that it was like he was coaxing

    a child, probably afraid of upsetting me further.

    I looked at him, hesitantly asking, ¡°Aren¡¯t you mad at me for hitting her?¡±

    That wasn¡¯t like Bryant at all. He was supposed to stand up for Margaret and confront me with

    righteousness. That was the script.

    He sighed, leading me to the restroom, tested the water to ensure it was just right, and pulled my

    hands under the faucet, applying soap and carefully washing them.

    He asked in a low voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t your hands hurt by hitting her like that?¡±

    I was stunned, barely able to believe those words came from him.

    I looked down, watching his long, elegant fingers intertwine with mine, and couldn¡¯t help but

    chuckle. There was a time when just a little sweetness from him would have made me happy for

    days. But it all just seemed so sad.

    He didn¡¯t rush me for a response. Instead, he thoroughly washed my hands, then look at the s at

    the swelling in my palms with a frown.

    After that, he gently pinched my cheeks, ¡°Open your mouth.¡±

    ¡°What for?¡± I instinctively opened up, only to catch the sight of blood on my teeth throug the mirror. I

    had been so angry, clenching my teeth so hard, I¡¯d drawn blood.

    He looked at me with tenderness, getting a ss of water. Rinse your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± I thanked Bryant, formally yet distantly, rinsed my mouth, and then he led me to sit on the

    living room couch. He fetched some anti-inmmatory medicine from the first aid kit and squatted

    before me, applying it with all the patience in the world.

    For a moment, I was almost deluded into thinking things had always been good between us. Bryant

    had always been that caring, considerate husband. But eventually, reality bit.

    I withdrew my hand, looking at the man soon to be my ex-husband, and asked tly, ¡°What do you

    n to do about Margaret?¡±

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    He asked calmly, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±

    10:41

    ¡°Will you do whatever I want?¡± I stared into his eyes, unwavering. I didn¡¯t believe he could be so

    indifferent toward Margaret.

    Bryant¡¯s brows twitched slightly. ¡°As long as she¡¯s left alive, everything else is up to you. I was

    nning to send her to Bustker, but if you think that¡¯s not enough, sending her somewhere even

    farther is also fine.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± I gave him a half-smile, scrutinizing, ¡°Bryant, she tried to kill your child, and you¡¯re just¡­

    indifferent? Sending her abroad, how much are you nning to give her? Five million or ten million

    a year? That¡¯s practically a trip!¡±

    He pinched the bridge of his nose, somewhat exasperated. ¡°Then what do you suggest?¡±

    ¡°I want her to go to jail.¡± I said without hesitation, ¡°She has intentionally tried to kill my child. She

    should pay with her life! I know my child wasn¡¯t born yet, and legally, it might not count as a life

    taken. But jail time is still justified. It¡¯s attempted murder!¡±

    ¡°The ident had been days ago, and it would be difficult to convict.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± I nodded, my heart cooling considerably, and almost confrontationally, I added, ¡°What about

    you? Don¡¯t you hold the reins to RiverCity? No matter how difficult a case, you can pull some

    strings, right? Especially since you were a witness, I¡¯m not using her falsely!¡±

    I knew it was a long shot but couldn¡¯t help trying.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166

    Bryant helpless, his voice gentle as he tried to exin, ¡°Margaret lost a child, too.

    Even if you take this to court, it won¡¯t bring you the closure you want.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I just nodded, feeling utterly drained. ¡°So, my child¡¯s death is in vain, then?¡±

    He seemed worried I might get upset, quickly trying to soothe me, ¡°That¡¯s not it. There are still

    ways¡­¡±

    ¡°What ways?¡± I forced a weak smile, ¡°Send her abroad, to any country I choose?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡± He sighed in relief, nodding without hesitation.

    I looked at his wless features and chuckled. ¡°Then, let¡¯s send Margaret to somece challenging,

    like maybe a remote town. Oh, and she gets by without financial help from you.¡±

    Bryant hesitated. ¡°Jane¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that a problem?¡± I saw the disbelief sh adross his handsome face, but I insisted. I wanted

    Margaret to pay, even if just a little.

    He frowned. ¡°It¡¯s chaotic there. Since a kid, Margaret has never¡­¡±

    He was cut off as his phone rang from his pocket. Checking the caller ID, it was Kevin.

    I sneered, ¡°Go ahead. It might be toote. Maybe you need to identify the body.¡±

    ¡°Hello,¡± Bryant answered, face set in a hard line.

    Kevin¡¯s voice was faint but audible. ¡°Mr. Ferguson, we need you here. Ms. Ferguson is refusing any

    treatment and continues to bleed. She wants you here.¡±

    ¡°Tell her to give up treatment if she wants to die!¡± Bryant¡¯s voice was icy as he hung up

    I was surprised at his decision. ¡°Bryant, have you changed?¡±

    I could hardly believe he could be so cold toward Margaret, not in this lifetime nor the

    next.

    But before I could process it, his phone rang again, relentlessly. Despite rejecting the call, Kevin

    kept dialing. ¡°Mr. Ferguson, Ms. Ferguson has passed out. It looks serious. We need a family

    member¡¯s consent.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± When Bryant said those words, I knew he had softened again, even though he knew

    Margaret was responsible for the death of our unborn child.

    As expected, he nced at me. ¡°I¡¯ll check on Margaret, sign whatever is needed, and

    leave..

    ¡°Fine.¡± My ex-husband¡¯s problems weren¡¯t mine to fret over. I didn¡¯t try to stop him but

    10:41

    asked, ¡°So, what about what I just said? Have you decided?¡±

    Bryant was visibly conflicted. ¡°Now?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Ideally, she¡¯d be gone once out of the ER. It was the first time I realized I wasn¡¯t as kind-

    hearted as I thought. When,pushed to my limits, I could be as relentless as when ! considered

    wielding a knife against Margaret.

    I had truly considered it. But, years of rationale had overshadowed the darkness within

    Bryantposed himself, preupied with the thought of the person lying in the hospital, ¡°I¡¯ll think

    about it!¡±

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Then, without another nce my way, he left. His urgency was palpable.

    The door mmed shut behind him, and his figure vanished from my sight. I watched the empty

    foyer, lips curled in a knowing smirk, already guessing his decision. He couldn¡¯t. How could he bear

    to do that over this?

    Iy on the couch, lost in thought, the malicious words Margaret had hurled at me fueling my

    hatred. It was astonishing how vil

    a person could be.

    Later, my phone rang, startling me. It was Gary calling, and I hastily answered. ¡°Gary, is it about the

    fingerprint analysis?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Gary confirmed, and I immediately pressed, ¡°And? Were Margaret¡¯s prints on it?¡±

    10:41

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167

    When I posed the question, my heart hung in suspense. I had always suspected that Timothy¡¯s

    death had something to do with Margaret, but I never had proof.

    Luckily, Gary¡¯s immediate response confirmed my fears. ¡°Yes, the fingerprint area was small, but it

    belongs to her afterparison.¡±

    ¡°So, it was her.¡± Receiving the answer brought me no joy, only a deep sadness for Timothy. If only

    Timothy hadn¡¯t met Margaret that day. Perhaps he¡¯d still be alive, waving at me with a smile, calling

    me ¡°my dear.¡±

    Gary was furious, too. ¡°Even though Mr. Timothy never really epted her, he never mistreated her.

    I can¡¯t believe she¡¯d go this far.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± I was puzzled, ¡°Gary, I can¡¯t understand something. Timothy argued with Bryant that day

    but didn¡¯t get sick from the stress. What on earth did Margaret say to make Timothy this upset?¡±

    First, Margaret infuriated Timothy, preventing him from taking his lifesaving pills. And then, she tried

    to provoke and frame me the same way.

    Gary was just as baffled. ¡°I have no idea what it could be¡­¡±

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Do you think¡­¡± I hesitated, ¡°Could stie possibly be Albert and Teresa¡¯s biological daughter?¡±

    That was the only reason I could think about that would upset Timothy so much. Timothy was

    already displeased with Albert¡¯s insistence on marrying Teresa. If Tim had found out about an affair,

    it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if that pushed him over the Gary denied it. ¡°Impossible. Mr. Timothy had

    that investigated before Teresa even jo the Ferguson family. They did a paternity test, and Margaret

    is not a Ferguson.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± I frowned, and a thought briefly crossed my mind but slipped away before I could

    grasp it. Maybe the idea was tog absurd.

    Gary asked, ¡°What¡¯s your n now? Just having fingerprints on a pill might not be convincing

    enough. If you tell Bryant directly, he might not believe you¡­

    ¡°We have to try.¡± I cut in, dead set on making sure Timothy¡¯s death wasn¡¯t for nothing. ¡°Gary, please

    send someone to bring the fingerprint report to me. I¡¯ll handle the rest and give it to Bryant.¡±

    It was my responsibility to hand it over. If Bryant trusted me even a little, he¡¯d investigate it himself.

    With his connections, he could reveal the truth more easily than Gary and I.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Gary probably checked the time, then said, ¡°It should arrive at Riverview Estate in about

    twenty minutes. Do you want it delivered upstairs or¡­

    12

    10:41

    ¡°I¡¯lle down and get it.¡± I cut him off.

    After getting the report, I¡¯d head straight to the hospital and give it to Bryant.

    He had to believe it. Even if he were skeptical, his investigation would find some leads. With that

    thought, I took a deep breath.

    About my child, Bryant might find a reason to forgive Margaret. But what about Timothy?

    ¡®Bryant, you won¡¯t let Timothy down this time, right?¡¯ I thought and quickly changed into another

    outfit before heading downstairs, braving the early winter chill that seemed too eager this year.

    Even in the underground parking lot, the cold seeped through my coat.

    My phone rang in the pocket of my overcoat. Too cold to reach for it, I answered directly through my

    wireless earbuds.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168

    I heard Mark¡¯s gentle voiceing through my headphones. Jane, have you thought about that

    thing we talked about?¡±

    I found myself smiling a little. ¡°Not qu

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    quite yet.¡±

    Then, a sleek ck SUV rounded the corner, heading straight for me. Instinctively, I stepped back,

    but the vehicle suddenly sped up, stopping beside me.

    Screech! The tires grated against the pavement in a jarring symphony.

    Frowning, I was about to sidestep when a young man sporting a baseball cap swung the car door

    open and strode toward me. Before I knew it, he had mped his hand over my mouth and nose.

    ¡°What are you¡­¡± It took no more than five seconds. I didn¡¯t even finish my words or have a moment

    to resist, let alone run.

    The strong scent of chloroform overwhelmed me. In just a few seconds, darkness. imed me. My

    headphones dropped in their rough handling

    When I came to, my mind was foggy, my limbs weak. I couldn¡¯t even lift my arms. Barely able to pry

    my eyes open, I surveyed my surroundings. I was still in the ck SUV, tossed into a corner of the

    backseat with my hands and feet bound. My forehead rested agains the window. It was dark

    outside, the streets barely visible.

    But I could tell we were on the outskirts of the city. Four people were in the car, includ the driver.

    And the guy with the baseball cap was among them.

    He was the first to notice I was awake, and his voice sounded raspy, ¡°Finally awake, hu ¡°I told you,

    this girl looked frail. She didn¡¯t need that much, but you had to overdo it. Luckily, she woke up, or it¡¯d

    be on you, the driver, a middle-aged man,mented.

    ¡°A hindsight expert!¡± snapped the raspy-voiced man.

    Struggling to muster my energy, I spoke with caution, ¡°What¡­ what do you want?¡±

    It was evident these guys were trouble, and I¡¯d never had any dealings with their alone any conflict.

    Why would they kidnap me?

    kind, let

    ¡°What do we want?¡± The raspy voice scoffed, ¡°Go ask your dear uncle. Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t make

    it hard for you. Just have your husband clear your uncle¡¯s gambling debts, and we¡¯ll call it even!¡±

    I was confused ¡°My uncle?¡±

    10 41

    The raspy-voiced man stared at me. ¡°Stop ying dumb. Allen, you know him!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him,¡± I tried to bluff my way through.

    The man with the raspy voice eyed me, his tone dangerously warning, ¡°Enough, don¡¯t y

    with me. We¡¯ve done our homework since our boss sent me to grab you. Don¡¯t games make this

    harder unless you want trouble.¡±

    I scoffed, ¡°His debts are his own. Whye after me? I don¡¯t have any money!¡±

    ¡°If he could pay, would we being for you?¡± He continued confidently, ¡°No money, no problem.

    Your uncle mentioned your husband is the CEO of the Ferguson Group, Mr. Bryant Ferguson. You

    may not have money, but your husband sure does. Get him to transfer the funds, and you¡¯re free to

    go.¡±

    I was furious, unable to believe Allen could stopp so low.

    After a deep breath, I rified coldly, ¡°Bryant and I have gotten a divorce. Don¡¯t believe a word Allen

    says!¡±

    ¡°True or not, we¡¯ll know once we make this call¡± He pushed a cell phone toward me, disying a

    number all too familiar. My heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°Do you have any idea who he is? He¡¯s Bryant Ferguson, not someone you

    with!¡±

    to mess

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169

    I couldn

    bear the thought of owing Bryant favors, especially now that we were on the brink of divorce! And

    why should I? After all, Allen had racked up the debt, not me. I refused to pick up the tab for

    someone like him.

    ¡°I¡¯m well aware of the kind of clout that guy has,¡± the raspy-voiced man muttered, pressing the call

    button and switching on the speaker. ¡°We¡¯re not looking to make an enemy of him. If you truly

    divorced him, I won¡¯t stir up trouble for myself.¡±

    Tension knotted my stomach as the phone rang with a persistent beep. Should I plead for Bryant¡¯s

    help or sever tiespletely?

    These thoughts bounced around in my head until the call connected, an¡¯s answer

    came through, but not how I expected. It was Margaret¡¯s voice that greeted me. ¡°Who¡¯s this? Why

    are you calling sote at night?¡±

    into my My fingernails dug palm, the pain sharp. ¡°It¡¯s me, Jane,¡± I said, ¡°Where¡¯s Bryant?¡±

    Bryant was supposed to be signing some documents. But why was his phone in Margaret¡¯s

    possession?

    Margaret paused, and then her voice oozed smugness as she cooed, ¡°Oh, him? He forgot that it

    takes a month to get the period after a miscarriage. He thought I was about to start mine and ran

    out to buy me tampons, leaving his phone behind. What¡¯s up?¡±

    Tampons? That word hit me like a ton of bricks. In three years of marriage, he¡¯d never once

    remembered my cycle, let alone buy me such personal items.

    Suddenly, a memory from our third anniversary shed through my mind. Bryant asked was about

    to start my period and quickly dismissed it as a mistake.

    But he hadn¡¯t made a mistake. He had always kept track of Margaret¡¯s period, not mine.

    The irony stung. It felt like an invisible hand was squeezing my heart, the pain intense an prickling,

    ¡°Oh, I just wanted to ask about finalizing our divorce next month. No issues, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Margaret¡¯s response was sharp. ¡°Bryant can¡¯t wait to be rid of you!¡±

    I nced at the man with the raspy voice, speaking calmly, ¡°You heard her?¡±

    He frowned deeply, snapping his phone shut as Margaret continued to rant, ¡°What did you hear,

    huh? Jane, hear me out and stop calling. Gosh, you even changed your number and pestered us!¡±

    The man kicked the seat before him and dialed another number, briefly shing the name of Lloyd.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    The raspy-voiced man reported, ¡°Boss, this woman¡¯s Bryant¡¯s ex-wife! We¡¯ve been

    1041

    Chaptry 169

    dragging her around for nothing. What now?¡±

    Whatever Lloyd said had him hanging up immediately.

    The driver asked, ¡°What did he say?¡±

    The raspy-voiced man said, ¡°Lloyd says to bring her back, decide there. Since she¡¯s got no ties to

    Bryant, it¡¯ll be easier. It won¡¯t end up getting nothing.¡±

    My heart sank. My phone had died at some point, and I couldn¡¯t attempt any covert moves under

    their watchful eyes. All I could do was brace myself. It wasn¡¯t long before the car stopped at an

    abandoned building.

    The man with the raspy voice grabbed me by the cor and hauled me out of the car, shoving me

    into the building through a partially closed metal door and throwing me onto a pile of discarded

    sand,

    Looking up, I saw Allen and a few heavily tattooed men lounging around, munching on hamburgers

    and fried chicken, swigging beer. The stench of alcohol filled the air. Outside parked several ck

    cars, a clear sign of their n

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170

    The raspy-voiced man kicked Allen hard, grabbing a whiskey bottle and pressing it against his

    forehead. ¡°You moron, you think you can fool Lloyd like that? Mrs. Ferguson? Bullshit! Mr. Ferguson

    is out there buying tampons for his new chick, and you expect him to cover your gambling debts for

    his ex-wife¡¯s uncle?¡±

    Caught off guard, Allen fell on his butt, scrambling to get in front of the man in charge.. ¡°Lloyd,

    Lloyd! I swear I¡¯m not pulling your leg. She is Bryant¡¯s wife. Didn¡¯t you see my wife¡¯s hospital room

    when you guys went to the hospital that day? If Bryant wasn¡¯t looking out for her, could my wife

    have stayed in the BlessedCare Medical Facility?¡±

    I red at him furiously. ¡°Allen! You ungrateful jerk, do you think I would¡¯ve begged Bryant for that

    hospital room if not for my aunt? And how, you¡¯re using this to screw me over?¡±

    Allen ignored me, clinging to Lloyd¡¯s legs. ¡°Lloyd, even at its worst, an elephant is still bigger than a

    rabbit. Even if she¡¯s divorced Bryant, wouldn¡¯t he give her some money? Ten million is nothing to

    her!¡±

    Ten million? This deadbeat had the nerve to run up such a gigantic gambling debt.

    I was furious. ¡°Have you no shame? I didn¡¯t get a dime from the divorce, not a dime!¡±

    single

    ¡°Jane¡­¡± Allen crawled back, his smile slimy. ¡°Do me this favor, just ten million. I¡¯ll t good care of

    your aunt after.¡±

    ¡°No way.¡± I tly refused.

    After all, my aunt was about to divorce him, and here he was, shamelessly pleading

    Allen instantly burst into tears. ¡°You heartless bitch, have you forgotten who took c you when you

    were little? Without me, you¡¯d be dead! Now that I¡¯m in desperate stral can¡¯t you help me?¡±

    Lloyd put down his whiskey ss, lit a cigarette, and waved his hand, and the raspy-voiced man

    dragged Allen aside.

    Lloyd walked over in crocodile leather shoes, stopping before me and looking down. ¡°M Webster,

    right? I won¡¯t make things hard for you. Pay up, and we¡¯ll call it even. Otherwise your uncle¡¯s hands

    won¡¯t stay attached to him much longer.¡±

    ¡°Just chop them off, both of them, so he can never gamble again!¡± I spat out angrily.

    Domestic violence, cheating, gambling, drug abuse, any of these alone would be more than enough

    to condemn someone, let alone cripple them.

    ¡°Tsk!¡± Lloyd clicked his

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    tongue, stepped on my wrist, and ground it underfoot. ¡°Didn¡¯t

    10:41

    Chapte 170

    expect such a feisty spirit from a youngdy like you.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t have the money, so forget about it!¡± I endured the pain of my wrist ground. between

    the cement floor and his shoe, gritting my teeth.

    ¡°Fine, I want to see how long you, pampered and delicate Pain of my 1

    by Bryant, canst.¡± As he spoke viciously, he moved his foot to my face. It reminded me of my

    childhood, plunging me into a chilling fear.

    As Lloyd¡¯s foot pressed down, a convoy of luxury cars sped up, the lead vehicle swerving to a halt

    at the entrance, dust flying everywhere.

    In RiverCity, only a handful of families could afford such a fleet of sports cars.

    Lloyd¡¯s face turned pale, ring at the raspy-voiced man. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say she was divorced from

    Bryant? Who the hell would make such a big fuss for an ex-wife!¡±

    10.41

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171

    Lloyd was at his wit¡¯s end, and with another p, his handnded on the r

    man¡¯s head, spittle flying. ¡°Damn it, you¡¯ll be the death of me! That¡¯s not an ex-wife. That¡¯s a curse!¡±

    ¡°Boss,¡± The raspy-voiced man gestured toward the boot still on my face. ¡°Maybe you want to take

    your foot off first?¡±

    Only then did Lloyd nce down, shivering, as he quickly retracted his foot. Right at that moment,

    someone yanked open the garage door!

    Initially, I thought Gary¡¯s guys might have seen me get kidnapped while dropping off some stuff for

    me and sent someone to rescue me.

    But as I looked up, I saw Bryant¡¯s cold, sinister face.

    Wasn¡¯t he out shopping for tampons for Margaret when I called earlier? How did he make it here so

    fast? We were at least an hour¡¯s drive from BlessedCare Medical Facility.

    ¡°Oh, Mr. Ferguson!¡± Lloyd, who was all bluster a moment ago, suddenly became meek. ¡°I¡¯ve heard

    so much about you!¡±

    Bryant¡¯s face was frosty, his tone sending shivers down his spine, ¡°This is your reason for

    kidnapping my wife?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all a big, fat misunderstanding. I wouldn¡¯t even think about it, no matter how gutsy or fearless I

    was.¡± Lloyd was trying to pass the buck, pointing at Allen with a sycophanticugh. ¡°We were just

    inviting Mrs. Ferguson over for a chat. Look, Mrs. Ferguson¡¯s uncl is here, too!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Bryant sneered, clearly not buying it.

    ¡°Of course! Lloyd was grinning like a sunflower, pushing Allen forward. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, ask

    him. He just wanted to borrow some money from Mrs. Ferguson.¡±

    Bryant eyed them, his gaze dangerous and narrow. ¡°Borrow money?¡±

    His presence was so imposing that Allen couldn¡¯t muster the courage to speak.

    Finally, Lloyd said, ¡°Allen borrowed a payday loan from me, and now, he owes me ten million with

    interest.¡±

    dobte?¡± Br ¡°Oh, I see. Kidnap my wife, thinking to threaten me into paying off this jerk¡¯s debts?¡±

    Bryant chuckled darkly. ¡°Lloyd, if I don¡¯t give you a lesson, you¡¯ll forget who runs RiverCity.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ferguson, Just as Lloyd tried to force a smile, Bryant¡¯s face darkened as he threw a

    ust as punch straight to his jaw, knocking the burly man to the ground with a single blow!

    It was the first time I realized Bryant was so skilled. His movements were quick, ruthless, and

    precisel

    10:41

    710

    Chaos erupted immediately as Bryant¡¯s men shed with Lloyd¡¯s, turning the scene into a free-for-

    all. I seized the chance, scrambling across the sand to the other side, with Allen moving faster thanContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    me..

    I quickly blurted out, ¡°Untie me!¡±

    He hesitated, seizing the moment to haggle. ¡°I¡¯ll untie you if you help me pay off the money.¡±

    ¡°In your dreams!¡± I red at him disappointingly, ¡°Stealing Aunt Cheryl¡¯s emergency fund wasn¡¯t

    enough. Now, a kidnapping? Allen, you¡¯ve got a death wish! If you don¡¯t want Bryant to deal with

    you, untie me now!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t help me pay off my debt, I¡¯d rather be dealt with by Bryant than get cleaned up by Lloyd

    and his crew!¡± Allen was ying the martyr.

    But those in the payday loan business at Lloyds level were all tainted with shades of the

    underworld, employing methods even more ruthless than Bryant could conjure.

    ncing at the chaotic brawl amidst various metal rods, I saw guns tucked into the belts of several

    men! They had guns!

    I The sight nearly stopped my heart, and panic set in. Desperate, I lied, ¡°Okay, I promise I¡¯ll help you

    pay back the money!¡±

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172

    ¡°Seriously?¡± Allen was skeptical.

    I was fuming ¡°Yes, seriously! Hurry up!¡±

    Thrilled to bits, Allen scrambled to untie the ropes binding me.¡±

    But as I was about to enjoy my freedom, someone abruptly grabbed my arm from behind. Before I could even resist, I felt the cold metal against my tem

    watched my fair share of crime dramas and war movies, I knew it was the barrel

    of a gun. My body tensed up, and I dared not move, letting the man pull me to my feet.

    ¡°Mr. Ferguson, stop it, or there¡¯ll be trouble with Mrs. Ferguson.¡± The moment the person behind me spoke, I recognized the raspy voice.

    At that point, his men were mostly down, clearly outmatched by Bryant and his crew.

    Bryant stopped and smirked coldly, ¡°You¡¯d have to be a fool to think I¡¯d let you harm her. None of you are leaving this ce alive if you darey a finger o

    The raspy¨Cvoiced man faltered, trying to sound tough, ¡°But, Mr. Ferguson, your stance, it doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re nning on letting us go.¡±

    ¡°Kidnap my wife, and I have to show you the ropes. Otherwise, you lot will start thinking you run the ce.¡± With a calm and cold demeanor, Bryant straig

    As he approached step by step, the man holding the gun trembled. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡°>

    I couldn¡¯t help but tremble myself, tears uncontrobly streaming down my face.

    A gun wasn¡¯t like any other weapon. A slip of the hand could easily end a life. At that moment, even the bravest soul would show his fear. Bryant stopped

    ¡°Really?¡± The raspy¨Cvoiced man questioned, giving Lloyd, already battered and bruised, a look for confirmation.}

    As Lloyd was about to nod, several cars pulled up at the entrance, seemingly Lloyd¡¯s reinforcements, which gave him confidence.

    ¡°Mr. Ferguson, you¡¯ve harmed so many of our brothers. Simply settling a debt might not¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Bryant took advantage of the momentary distraction, quickly grabbed the gun from the man¡¯s hand, and yanked me

    into his arms!!

    Bang! The raspy¨Cvoiced man somehow managed to throw the gun away, and Lloyd caught it, firing a shot behind me! But the pain I anticipated never

    came. After a brief moment of dizziness, Bryant had positioned himself in the bullet path!

    ¡°Bryant!¡± I screamed, reaching out desperately to feel his back, finding a damp warmth at his shoulder de. It was blood.

    ¡°Mr. Ferguson!¡± Kevin, guarding the door, rushed over and helped me support Bryant as we made our way out.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mr. Ferguson, Lloyd is one of my men. What happened here deserves an exnation, doesn¡¯t it?¡± A bald guy nked by his crew blocked

    our exit at the entrance.

    Seemingly oblivious to the pain, Bryant nced at him, his voice cold as ice, ¡°Your men kidnapped my wife. Don¡¯t you think you owe me an exnation?

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173

    ¡°Give me that piece ofnd in West End, Mr. Ferguson,¡± the bald guy said indifferently, ¡°Messing with Mrs. Ferguson

    was his first mistake. As for the rest, I¡¯ve taken care of it for you, Mr. Ferguson. You¡¯ll be pleased with the oue.¡±

    With a slight smirk, Bryant replied in a cold, harsh tone, ¡°Deal.¡°>

    ¡°Mr. Ferguson, Mr. Ferguson¡­¡± Lloyd begged.

    Lloyd then realized the reinforcements weren¡¯t there for him but were using the situation to curry favor with Bryant.

    Panicked, he dashed out, clinging to Bryant¡¯s legs, begging, ¡°Mr. Ferguson, please, have mercy on me!¡±

    ¡°Kevin.¡± Bryant¡¯s voice was icy.

    With a swift kick, Kevin sent Lloyd sprawling, ¡°Beforeying a finger on Mrs. Ferguson, you should¡¯ve weighed your odds. Toote for pleas now!¡±

    Yet, undeterred, Lloyd crawled back, grabbing at my feet. ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, Mrs. Ferguson, I was blind to your grace! Please spare me!¡°}} My hand presse

    up inside at the thought of who had shot him. ¡°Get lost!¡°}

    In the next second, Kevin kicked Lloyd aside and ushered us into the car. Kevin took the wheel while Bryant¡¯s men filled the other vehicles, a convoy of c

    Bryant nced at me. ¡°Not scared?¡±

    ¡°Terrified!¡± I was petrified, especially unable to let go of his wound. ¡°Kevin, speed up! Call the hospital and get them ready!¡±

    Bryant chuckled lightly. ¡°It¡¯s a minor injury. Why the panic?¡±

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re losing blood fast! How is this a minor injury? Do you need to be on death¡¯s door to consider it serious?¡°}

    While feeling the blood oozing continuously, tears streamed down my face uncontrobly.

    He wiped

    my tears away and gently cleaned the dirt off my face with a tissue. ¡°Thought you were set on the divorce. Why the fuss now?¡± I said furiously, ¡°You¡¯re a

    Divorce aside, I never wished harm upon him, especially not the harm from saving me.¡ì

    He looked at me, his tone infuriating, ¡°Yes, I am the crazy guy who took a bullet for you, the crazy guy who dropped everything to save you when he hea

    Feeling drained, Bryant found a morefortable position to lean into, his voice tinged with lethargy and weariness, ¡°Gary called Kevin.¡± When hearing

    Bryant said, ¡°Left it in the rush.¡±

    I pressed, ¡°At Margaret¡¯s hospital room?¡°>

    Bryant was surprised. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    I forced a smile. ¡°The kidnappers made me call you. And Margaret answered.¡°@

    Bryant frowned. ¡°She didn¡¯t spout nonsense, did she?¡±

    I repeated Margaret¡¯s words. ¡°She said you were out buying her tampons.¡±

    ¡°Cough¡­¡± Even Kevin couldn¡¯t help but cough lightly at that, Bryant¡¯s face darkening.

    He eyed me, asking, ¡°You believed that?¡±

    ¡°Well, she¡¯s your darling, isn¡¯t she? Helping her out with those small tasks wouldn¡¯t be a huge deal.¡± I tried

    to keep my voice steady. But deep down, there was a slight difort. I admit I wasn¡¯t big¨Chearted enough to let go.

    Bryant sighed, ¡°Stupid girl.¡±

    I wanted to retort, but considering his injury, I held back.

    Kevin inquired, ¡°Mr. Ferguson, about that West Endnd, are we handing it over?¡°}

    Despite The Ferguson Group branching out into various sectors over the years, real estate remained a cornerstone. West End was the focus of RiverCit

    Bryant narrowed his eyes, a meaningful smile ying on his lips. ¡°Let them have it. But they¡¯ll have to swallow whates with it Just wait. They¡¯ll be be

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174

    ¡°Okay¡± Kevin let out a sigh of relief.8

    Once we arrived at the hospital, Bryant was immediately taken into the emergency room on a gurney.

    The hospital lights were ringly bright, and it was only then that I realized how pale Bryant had

    be from losing too much blood. He had been trying to keep his spirits up in the car to keep me from worrying.

    A wave of fear gripped me tightly as the ER doors swung shut. Breathing became a struggle. I leaned against

    the wall, unable to pinpoint how I was feeling. All I knew was that when the doors finally opened, the doctor

    came out to announce they had sessfully removed the bullet and that Bryant would be fine with proper rest, and I let out a massive sigh of relief.}]

    While walking into his room, I felt his piercing gaze fixed on me as if trying to see right through me.

    I pursed my lips and poured him a ss of water. ¡°Kevin returned to get your stuff and clothes. I¡¯ll leave once he gets here.¡±

    He gave a half¨Csmile, ¡°Leave?¡±

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded, ¡°Today¡­ thank you.¡±

    I doubt I could have left

    that ce unharmed if it hadn¡¯t been for Bryant. I didn¡¯t know where Allen got the courage from. But he somehow got tangled up with the mob.

    Bryant smirked, ¡°Jane, I¡¯ve realized you¡¯re quite heartless.¡±

    I asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡°%

    He raised an eyebrow, ¡°Who I the bullet for?¡°>

    I had no reply, looking down. ¡°For me.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re just going to leave me here alone?¡± He sounded almost pitiful.}

    I took a deep breath. ¡°Bryant, I appreciate what you did, but¡­¡±

    We were adults. I didn¡¯t spell it out for him but continued, ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not leaving you alone. Kevin will take care of you.¡°>

    ¡°Kevin? A guy? What does he know about taking care of someone?¡± Bryant skipped my first point, voicing his disdain.

    At that moment, Kevin came in with a suitcase, stopping as he caught the exchange between me and Bryant. ¡°Indeed, Mr. Ferguson¡¯s right. I¡¯m not one f

    I didn¡¯t expect him to so tantly side with Bryant. But then again, Bryant was his boss.

    I insisted, ¡°Maybe you could give it a try?¡±

    Bryant gave Kevin a look. ¡°I¡¯m thirsty.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± Kevin quickly grabbed the ss of water from the bedside and handed it over.

    Bryant scoffed, ¡°Man, I¡¯m injured. Do I look like I can hold a ss?¡°D

    Relying on men for caregiving might indeed be a stretch.

    I inserted a straw into the cup and held it to his lips. ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Bryant seemed somewhat disappointed.

    I sighed. ¡°What else? You¡¯re too big for me to carry.¡±

    ¡°Bry¡­¡± Suddenly, the door burst open, and Margaret rushed in, looking distraught, ¡°Bry, I heard you were hurt. Where? Is it bad?¡±

    Bryant shot Kevin a questioning look.

    Regretting it, Kevin pped his mouth before hurriedly exining, ¡°I¡­ I just went to get your phone¡­¡°}]

    ¡®Don¡¯t me Kevin. I forced him to tell me!¡± Margaret pushed me aside, snatching the ss from my hands, and

    sat beside the bed with a tender gesture. ¡°Want some water? Let me help you drink.¡±

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175

    It didn¡¯t surprise me at all, not a ripple in my heart.

    Wherever Bryant was, she was like a dog spotting a hot dog stand, ready to do anything, which was hardly shocking.

    Bryant¡¯s expression darkened slightly, his voice cold, ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty anymore.¡±

    ¡°How can you not be thirsty? Wasn¡¯t Jane just about to get you a drink¡­¡± Margaret¡¯s pretty face was all scrunched up in confusion, but then she mumble

    know you like I do and can¡¯t even tell when you want something.¡°>

    With that, she set the water ss aside.\

    I had been worried about Bryant getting hurt and was looking for a chance to ask him

    about Margaret. And the opportunity had presented itself on a silver tter.

    I turned to Bryant, my lips curving slightly. ¡°What have you decided about her?¡°}

    We had talked about it during the day, and by then, he should havee to a decision.¡±

    ¡°Decided what?¡± Knowing perfectly well that ¡°she¡± referred to her, Margaret asked with suspicion.

    Bryant nced at me, his gaze mild. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a bit too much of a fair¨Cweather friend? I¡¯m still a patient here.¡±}

    ¡°But she¡¯s not.¡± I looked at Margaret mockingly.

    Margaret had talked about fainting in the hospital earlier, yet she had walked all the way here without mentioning any pain. Her recovery was remarkable

    But I knew the cut she had received during the day wasn¡¯t deep. Being as

    cautious about her life as she was, she wouldn¡¯t risk a wound that could potentially be fatal.

    Then, I added deliberately, ¡°Bryant, you

    know this situation better than anyone. I won¡¯t let it go easily. If you don¡¯t do it my way, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll handle her myself!¡±

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Bryant¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll do it your way!¡±

    ¡°When?¡± I pressed.

    Still confused, Margaret shook Bryant¡¯s arm. ¡°Bry, what are you guys talking about? I don¡¯t understand a word.¡°}]

    Bryant, who had injured his shoulder, winced in pain, his voice tinged with coldness, ¡°Let go!¡±

    ¡°Oh. Being scolded by Bryant before me made Margaret lose face, and she pouted, ¡°Fine, but don¡¯t be mean to me! What are you two even talking abou

    I couldn¡¯t stand her act any longer and smirked, ¡°We were discussing sending you abroad. Which country would

    you prefer? Oh, and the Ferguson family will only cover your one¨Cway ticket. Once you¡¯re there, you¡¯re on your own. Best of luck.¡±

    Margaret was shocked, her confusion bing panic as she listened, her face growing paler, finally turning to Bryant in disbelief. ¡°Bry, she¡¯s lying, is sh

    To her, it was worse than death. Having relied on the Ferguson family her whole life and leading avish lifestyle, the thought of having to

    fend for herself in a foreignnd where she didn¡¯t speak thenguage was worse than death.

    Bryant looked at her, his gaze dark and unreadable, but he confirmed, ¡°It¡¯s as she said.¡±

    Tears welled up in Margaret¡¯s eyes as she shook her head in denial. ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t do this. I won¡¯t go! I won¡¯t!¡°N

    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you anymore.¡± Bryant¡¯s voice turned icy, ¡°I was thinking of waiting until you were a bit better

    to decide on this, but seeing as you¡¯re already bouncing back, let¡¯s say in a couple of days.¡°¡±

    ¡°Kevin, book her a ticket for the day after tomorrow. Any of the ces Jane mentioned, let her choose.¡± Bryant instructed.

    ¡°Understood, Mr. Ferguson,¡± Kevin responded.

    Margaret looked at him in disbelief, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Bry, I said I won¡¯t go. Didn¡¯t you hear me? Please, I don¡¯t want to be that far from yo

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you forgot about me and Jane¡¯s baby. How could you?¡± Bryant¡¯s eyes were as cold as a mid¨C

    winter frost, his voice sending a chill down everyone¡¯s spine.

    Margaret was a mess, sobbing uncontrobly like a frightened rabbit. ¡°I didn¡¯t

    mean to. I had no idea she was pregnant, Bry! You know i did what I did just because I was terrified of losing you. I

    lost my senses! If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have dared, and I¡¯m pregnant, too. Would

    I have risked my child if I had known it would lead to this?¡°!

    What a drama queen Margaret was. She must put on this kind of performance for Bryant all

    the time. One face in public, another behind closed doors.!

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    I couldn¡¯t help but interject with a cold tone, ¡°Who even knows who the father of that child is if it can even stand the light of day.¡±

    Margaret¡¯s face visibly stiffened, her finger trembling as she pointed at me, outraged by the insult, ¡°What are you even saying, Jane?¡±

    ¡°Enough,¡± I sighed, ¡°I¡¯m tired of arguing with you. Since you¡¯re so keen on looking after Bryant, be my guest. It¡¯s the

    last night before you leave the country. Take good care of him.¡°@

    With that, I walked away from the hospital room.}]

    It was the least I could do as his ex¨Cwife. I ignored themotion behind me, not looking back as I headed for the elevator.¡±

    A strong grip seized my arm as I was about to turn a corner. ¡°You¡¯re not leaving.¡±}

    His voice was deep andpelling, brooking no argument.

    I stiffened, ¡°Someone is already taking care of you.¡±

    I¡¯ve never been one to force myself where I¡¯m not wanted.

    Bryant said, ¡°She left.¡±

    ¡°Left?¡± I was stunned

    Given Margaret¡¯s character, I would¡¯ve expected another dramatic performance to make

    Bryant change his mind. How could she give up so easily??

    He sounded resigned, ¡°Whether she left or not, why don¡¯t you return and see for yourself?¡±

    ¡°You know I don¡¯t do standbys.¡± Still, I tried to pull away.

    Perhaps my movement aggravated his wound, and Bryant winced in pain, ¡°Ah¡­ I think my wound reopened.¡±

    ¡°Liar.¡± Even as I said it, I instinctively checked his back, and indeed, blood was seeping through.¡±

    Bryant caught my look, asking, ¡°Do you still think I¡¯m lying?¡±

    I lowered my head. ¡°No.¡±

    Bryant urged, ¡°Going to struggle again?¡±

    What more could I say? After all, that bullet was meant for me. It would¡¯ve likely been through my head if Bryant hadn¡¯t taken it.&

    When we returned to the room, Kevin tactfully made himself scarce. Before Kevin left, he whispered to me, not letting Bryant

    hear, ¡°You should¡¯ve seen

    how devastated Margaret was. Mr. Ferguson didn¡¯t even spare her a nce. He¡¯s determined to protect you this time.¡±

    Hearing that, I paused mid¨Cwash, realizing I wasn¡¯t as pleased as I thought I would be.

    Perhaps the desire for something long¨C

    wanted, something you¡¯d wanted for too long, lost its allure once it was within grasp. The excitement just wasn¡¯t there anymore.

    Moreover, I had a feeling Margaret wouldn¡¯t give up so easily. Until she was on that ne, I couldn¡¯t fully let my guard down¡­

    I managed a smile as I said, ¡°Hope so.¡±

    I hoped Bryant would seek justice for his child and not disappoint us again.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177

    In the dead of night, as I dozed off beside the hospital bed, I felt what seemed like dry fingers brushing against my face. ¡°Idiot, you¡¯d believe anything an

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I swatted the hand away and rolled over, realizing I was supposed to be caring for a patient. I shot upright and blurted out, ¡°What did you just s

    All I could see was Bryant¡¯s closed eyes and his steady breathing.

    I wondered

    if I was hearing things. I didn¡¯t give it much thought, chalking it up to being rattled by the day¡¯s event and my nerves frazzled. I drifted back to sleep witho

    The following morning, Kevin brought us a special breakfast from a traditional diner known for its delicious brunch, all to Bryant¡¯s tastes. But after only a

    As I munched on my breakfast, I asionally nced his way. The warm winter sun streamed in, casting a soft glow around him, highlighting

    his perfectly chiseled profile, the sses perched on his high nose, and his lips slightly pursed.}

    I had to admit the man was easy on the eyes. If only he weren¡¯t such a jerk.>

    After breakfast, Gary called to ask when he could deliver the fingerprint analysis results.

    ¡°Right away. Still at the Riverview Estate,¡± I responded immediately.

    After a night in the hospital, I was desperate for a shower and a change of clothes.

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Hanging up, Bryant caught my gaze. ¡°Leaving again?¡°}

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± I offered a reassuring smile. ¡°I¡¯ve got a surprise for you when I return.¡°}

    That way, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry no matter what Margaret tried to stir up. In two days, she¡¯d have no choice but to leave. And perhaps then, Bryant

    and I could finally sever ties.

    He raised an eyebrow, asking, ¡°What kind of surprise?¡°}

    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± With that, I hurried out of the hospital.

    The nurse had just had Bryant¡¯s medication changed that morning, and with Kevin staying in the room, there was nothing to fret over.

    A sleek ck Bentley slowly pulled up before me as I waited by the curb for my rideshare.

    Given yesterday¡¯s ordeal, my first instinct was to flee!}

    ¡°Ms. Webster.¡± As the window slid down, a stylishly dressed, sophisticated woman greeted me. Sporting a deep

    shade of lipstick, she radiated serenity and maturity.¡ì

    She appeared to be in her early thirties.

    I paused, ¡°And you are? How do you know me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Kathy Larson, Mark¡¯s sister.¡± She offered a slight smile. ¡°There¡¯s something we need to discuss privately, Ms. Webster.¡±

    There was a faint familial resemnce to Mark in her features. Yet, I had never heard Mark mention he had a sister.

    I was cautious about getting into cars, ¡°You and he¡­¡±

    ¡°He always wears a charm bracelet around his wrist since he was a kid and even showers with it on. You were probably talking to him on

    the phone right before yesterday¡¯s incident.¡±

    Kathy easily divulged these details.

    Without further objection, I got into the car.

    Once inside, Kathy said, ¡°Ms. Webster, I¡¯m taking you to a ce.¡±

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s not to kill me and chop me off,¡± I quipped.

    The car weaved through traffic, eventually arriving at a peaceful street in an affluent neighborhood, mirroring the upscale tranquility of the Ferguson Man

    The Ferguson family¡¯s wealth was no secret. But the Larson family seemed to embody a more understated type of wealth, their exact standingpared

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178

    The car rolled to a graceful stop before a grand estate, its fa?ade imposing and majestic. Quick on his feet, the driver stepped out to open our doors.

    Kathy, her posture ramrod straight, a testament to her upbringing, led the way in ck kitten heels, guiding

    me through the main entrance. ¡°Ms. Webster, I¡¯ve invited you here today for a favor.¡°}]

    I asked, ¡°What kind of favor?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see soon enough.¡± Her words piqued my curiosity, though I¡¯ve never been one to pry too deeply.

    But as we meandered through the garden, and I glimpsed

    through the ss of the scene unfolding in the family¡¯s private chapel, I was stunned. Mark was on his knees, his back a canvas of brutal wounds, yet hi

    pond.}

    The irate matriarch, standing over him,shed out again, her voice seething, ¡°Mark, don¡¯t think for a

    second I can¡¯t deal with you! If you die, I¡¯ll adopt another heir to continue the Larson family!¡°}

    ¡°Then do so,¡± Mark replied, his tone a mix of deference and disdain, not moving an inch, enduring the pain with clenched teeth.

    I felt a sympathetic twinge of pain and was

    about to step forward when Kathy held me back, leaving me to inquire awkwardly, ¡°Is¡­ is that his¡­ mother?¡±

    But I remembered Mark telling me his mother had passed away!!

    ¡°That¡¯s my mother,¡± Kathy exined with a calm that

    mirrored Mark¡¯s, her voice soft, ¡°He¡¯s shunned the Larson family¡¯s influence for years, only to tap into itst night to teach Lloyd and his gang a lesson fo

    ¡°What?¡± I was utterly confused.

    I hadn¡¯t contacted Mark since being kidnapped the night before. Why?

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Kathy continued, ¡°The Larson family has kept a low profile in RiverCity for years, steering clear of the muddy waters of politics and crime. But Mark¡¯s act

    one.¡°>

    Her words were cryptic, yet the implication was clear.

    Kathy

    slowly added, ¡°However, it is exactly what my mother wants. She¡¯s never been content with our quiet life, and what happenedst night conveniently forc

    ¡°Arranged marriage?¡± I was stunned.

    Due to his gentle and calm demeanor, Mark would make any woman happy as his wife. But I remembered he had someone he loved.

    Kathy¡¯s gaze briefly met mine. ¡°Yes, an arranged marriage with another rich family. But he doesn¡¯t want it, as you might have guessed.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± I nodded, instinctively defending Mark, ¡°He¡¯s in love. Marriage should be about mutual affection, not convenience.¡±

    For someone who¡¯d held onto love for twenty years,promise was out of the question.

    The softer one person looked, the more determined he became when it was about matters of heart.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Kathy frowned slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know who he¡¯s in love with?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I admitted, thinking Kathy was probing for information, ¡°He mentioned there was someone but never revealed who.¡±

    ¡°What if I asked you to convince Mark to ept the arranged

    marriage to ease into it for his good?¡± After a moment of hesitation, Kathy spoke again, ¡°Ms. Webster, my mom has no patience. If Mark continues this w

    won¡¯t end well for him.¡±

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179

    I had a hunch that there was more to the Larson family than met the eye, but it didn¡¯t feel right to pry into their affairs, especially with Kathy, someone I h

    Hesitating a bit, I shook my head. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t get involved. Mark has his reasons to stand by, and as his friend, all I can do is support

    him.¡±

    To harbor feelings for someone for two decades while keeping a cool head, he must¡¯ve considered every angle. It wasn¡¯t my ce to interfere.

    Kathy¡¯s expression didn¡¯t sour, and she asked with an even tone, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious who he¡¯s fond of?¡±

    I answered, ¡°He¡¯ll tell me when he¡¯s ready.¡±

    It meant he didn¡¯t want me to know if he hadn¡¯t told me yet. I also felt that in friendship, it was okay to have our secrets. There was nothing

    wrong with that.

    Kathy suddenly shifted the topic. ¡°After he graduated, my grandma hoped he¡¯d take over the family business early on as Bryant did. But he refused, choo

    ¡°Do you know why?¡± she asked.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    A middle¨Caged woman angrily throwing down a whip snapped me back to reality. ¡°I guess he probably doesn¡¯t want to be tied to the Larson family.¡±

    Kathy¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly in surprise at my

    frankness, but she didn¡¯t deny it, ¡°That¡¯s part of it. He despises the Larson family the most. But he still shares their blood. Hating them doesn¡¯t change

    that.¡°>

    Before I could reply, the footsteps approached, and arge hand pulled

    me back. Mark stepped before me, his tone thick with wariness and anger. ¡°Kathy, who gave you the permission to bring her here?¡°}

    Kathy frowned. ¡°What, am I going to eat her up or something?¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t eat anyone.¡± Mark scoffed sarcastically, ¡°But I wouldn¡¯t put it past your mother.¡°>

    He said in a deep voice, ¡°If you drag Jane into this again, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡°}

    ¡°When have you ever spared me any kindness?¡± Kathy said indifferently, looking at me, ¡°Ms. Webster, I might need your help with Mark¡¯s wounds. He¡¯s w

    With that, she ced a bottle of ointment in my hand. Under Mark¡¯s

    suspicious gaze, she calmly said, ¡°Siblings, after all. Isn¡¯t there any trust? Don¡¯t worry. My mom won¡¯t know Ms. Webster was here.¡°>

    ¡°That¡¯d be best.¡± Mark didn¡¯t appreciate the gesture, grabbing my arm and leading me away from the Larson family.

    Before getting into the car, I noticed the bloodstains visible through his white shirt on his back and offered to drive. ¡°I¡¯ll drive.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± He got into the passenger seat.

    As we drove off, I hesitated before asking, ¡°The person who¡­ hit you earlier is?¡±

    Mark suddenly fell silent with a sh of deep red in his eyes, quickly fading away. ¡°You saw?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded.

    He hesitated, then resignedly lowered his eyelids, chuckled softly, masking the self¨Cmockery and sarcasm in his eyes, and

    said cryptically, ¡°Jane, would we still be friends if I told you I was a bastard?¡±

    His tone was casual, but I heard a careful caution in it. He seemed afraid.

    Feeling surprised and a pang of empathy, I hit the brakes and pulled over, looking

    at him sternly. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t we be friends? Mark, our friendship isn¡¯t about who you are, but because you are you.¡°}}

    ¡°Really?¡± A hint of a smile finally appeared in his eyes.

    I nodded, replying, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true.¡°}

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180

    ¡°When I was brought back to the Larson family that year, everyone called me a bastard.¡± Mark paused, his beautiful eyes swirling withplex emotions

    That was when I realized

    that even Mark, who was as gentle and refined as he seemed, had his share of a miserable and prolonged past. Mark¡¯s dad, his mom¡¯s first love, had

    married someone else for the sake of his family, all the while keeping it a secret from her. When his mom found out, Mark was almost born.

    ¡°My mom took me far away, but we still couldn¡¯t escape Violet¡¯s vengeance.¡°>

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°She¡­¡± His voice choked up, his eyes revealing a mix of pain and deep¨C

    seated hatred that was quickly masked. His hand tightened into a fist at his side, knuckles turning white.

    Hearing that, I felt a heavy sadness.}

    When Mark was eight, his mom must have been only in her early thirties. Yet, she paid such a painful price for misjudging someone.

    Mark managed a bitter smile as he continued, ¡°ording to Violet¡¯s n, I was supposed to die, too, but since Violet couldn¡¯t have children of her own, G

    At that moment, I truly understood that human lives were cheap in the eyes of the wealthy. It was all about benefits and schemes.

    I said, ¡°And Kathy¡­¡±

    ¡°Violet adopted Kathy before she brought me back to the Larson family.¡± Mark¡¯s voice carried a hint of irony, ¡°Violet went to an orphanage and picked

    the child who looked most like Neil.¡±

    Neil was his father. Violet was the middle¨Caged woman who had been hitting him earlier in the chapel.}

    ¡°No wonder¡­ you don¡¯t want anything to do with the Larson family.¡± I fell silent

    and then curiously asked, ¡°Kathy mentioned that you took care of Lloyd yesterday?¡±

    ¡°I intended to rescue you.¡± There was a touch of mncholy and helpless amusement in his eyes. ¡°I was toote. But when I arrived, I ran into your uncl

    you.¡±

    He probably meant to say Lloyd had stepped on my face with his shoes. But to spare my feelings, he didn¡¯t say it outright.

    I bit my lip, ¡°So you hit him?¡°D

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Mark nodded, touching his nose. ¡°After I got the full story, I also gave your uncle a piece of my mind.¡±

    My eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡±

    Seeing my approval, he smiled. ¡°Happy to hear he got what wasing to him?¡°>

    ¡°Yeah, very much.¡± I nodded without hesitation.}

    Allen had iting.

    Then, I looked at him again, a bit worried. ¡°But next time, please don¡¯t be so impulsive.¡°}

    More often than not, people like us were better off ying it safe. We didn¡¯t have the luxury to act impulsively.

    He chuckled. ¡°Impulsive?¡±

    I nodded. ¡°Yeah, impulsive.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± He seemed utterly confident, looking like he had everything under control. ¡°That woman won¡¯t dare toy a hand on me again.¡±

    ¡®That woman¡® naturally referred to Violet.

    ¡°Look at all the injuries you¡¯ve got. Isn¡¯t that trouble enough?¡±

    I sighed, pointing at his back. ¡°And now you¡¯ve stirred up this engagement mess. Do you think you can handle the consequences?*%

    A spark lit up in Mark¡¯s eyes, his voice clear and melodious, ¡°You don¡¯t want me to get engaged?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡± I smiled, nodding, ¡°You have someone you like, right? I hope you can achieve your heart¡¯s desire and live the life you

    want.¡°B

    Arranged marriage was like putting a living person inside a lifeless shell. Inside were benefits, money, social connections, and obligations, but no affectio

    He looked straight at me. ¡°Do you think I can achieve my heart¡¯s desire?¡°

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181

    I couldn¡¯t give him the answer he wanted. After all, I remembered that girl had tied the knot !

    I restarted the car, a slight smile curling my lips. ¡°Good luck with that.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Mark replied cheerfully.

    I drove him home, hesitating before speaking, ¡°Your injury¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind what Kathy¡¯s been

    spreading around.¡± He took the medicine from me, effortlessly easing the awkwardness. ¡°Steven¡¯s at my ce. He¡¯ll patch me up.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± I felt a weight lift off my shoulders.¡±

    It was not that I didn¡¯t want to help him with his wound, but considering it was on his back, it would inevitably mean taking off

    his shirt. Given our rtionship, it might not be entirely appropriate. He¡¯d probably feel ufortable, too.

    Mark suddenly looked at me as I was about to return the car keys. ¡°Were you scared by what you¡¯d seen today?¡°}

    I clenched my palm. Seeing Violetsh out at Mark like that did frighten me. The whip cut deep.5

    But at that moment, I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯ve seen worse.¡°}]

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± He didn¡¯t take the keys., ¡°It¡¯s the weekend. Taxis are hard toe by around here. Take the car. I¡¯ve got another one.¡°[

    Without making a fuss, after Mark stepped out, I texted Steven some wound care tips after Mark left and then quietly drove off.

    The fingerprint analysis that Gary had sent over was on the entryway table at Riverview Estate. I had given them the code to my ce.

    A quick look at the report calmed me down. It confirmed that the fingerprints were indeed Margaret¡¯s.

    After a shower and changing my clothes, I felt refreshed and headed to the hospital.

    Arriving there, Bryant looked up. ¡°What took you so long?¡°}

    ¡°Just got held up,¡± I replied.

    We were on the verge of divorce. There was no need to exin everything. I waved the document folder. ¡°But I brought the surprise you were

    waiting for.¡°)

    ¡°What is it?¡± Bryant raised an eyebrow, curious.

    I handed it over. ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡°)

    He¡¯d understand how his

    grandfather had died once he looked into it a bit more. It was the person he kept protecting who had betrayed his closest kin.

    He took it with one hand, his long fingers untangling the string

    of the envelope. As he was about to pull out the documents, Bryant¡¯s phone rang. It was Margaret.

    He frowned but rejected the call. As he started to extract the papers, Kevin¡¯s phone went off.

    Bryant could afford to reject the call, but Kevin couldn¡¯t. He was responsible for Margaret¡¯s travel arrangements.

    Kevin answered, and whatever was said made him reply solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ll let Mr. Ferguson know right away.¡±

    That sentence alone was enough to send a bad feeling through me. And those feelings were usually spot¨Con!\

    The next moment, Kevin ended the call, looked at Bryant, and reported, ¡°Mr. Ferguson, Ms. Ferguson called. Teresa¡¯s awake.¡°%

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Hearing it, I froze!}}

    Bryant was initially stunned and quicklyposed himself. ¡°Really?¡°&

    Kevin nodded. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like a bluff this time.¡±

    It seemed it wasn¡¯t their first time using this trick on Bryant.

    Bryant put the documents aside and stood up eagerly, turning to me, ¡°Teresa¡¯s awake. Do you want toe see?*3

    ¡°Yes!¡± I agreed without hesitation. At least, I needed to see if it was a wake¨Cup or another ruse.

    Margaret greeted us at the door, d in a winter dress. Her face lit up at the sight of Bryant, sweeping a colder nce my way us she did ¡®Bry, you got h

    Yeah Jane and i wanted to see Teresa. is now a good time?¡± Bryant asked sm

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182

    Margaret nced at me, her expression a mix of resignation and urgency. ¡°It would be a good time. My mom has been looking forward to seeing you. Ho

    it¡¯s probably best if Jane stays out for now. The doctor mentioned that my mom¡¯s been out for a long time, and her memory¡¯s messy. It¡¯s best if she only s

    Her words made it sound like my stepping in there would be akin tomitting a cardinal sin.

    I wasn¡¯t going to push it.

    I turned to Bryant, saying, ¡°You go ahead. I¡¯ll make my exit.¡°>

    ¡°If that¡¯s how it is,¡± Bryant said, his tone cold

    as he shot Margaret a look. He wrapped an arm around my shoulder. ¡°Then we¡¯ll give Teresa a few days to recuperate before we drop by again.¡°>

    Surprised, I nced at him, tempted to shrug off his arm, but he seemed oblivious to my difort, unmoving.

    ¡°Bry¡­¡± Margaret¡¯s face flushed with

    embarrassment and frustration, her eyes welling up. ¡°You had me leave yesterday, and now, at a time like this, you still¡­¡±

    ¡°Margaret, enough.¡± A frail voice echoed from the room, ¡°Let Bry and Ms. Webster in.¡±

    With no other choice, Margaret unwillingly stepped aside. ¡°Come in, then.¡±

    Despite her years¨Clonga, Teresa looked rtively well, thanks to top¨Cnotch medical care.

    Upon seeing Bryant, she sped his hand, tears streaming down her face.¡±

    I might have been moved to tears by the disy of maternal affection if I hadn¡¯t known the truth.

    ¡°I¡¯m just d you¡¯re okay. If you¡¯re safe, then all these years were worth it.

    ¡°Bry, I heard from Margaret about your marriage. Timothy wouldn¡¯t let you marry Margaret.

    ¡°Oh, look at me, dredging up the past. Ms. Webster, please don¡¯t mind me. They were so close back then. It¡¯s just a shame. That is all.¡±E

    I couldn¡¯t help but smirk, ¡°Why would I mind? Thanks to your daughter, Bryant and I are on the verge of divorce.¡°>

    Margaret must have filled her in before our arrival.

    Yet, Teresa¡¯s response was an award¨C

    worthy performance of shock, anger, and apologetic nces., ¡°Ms. Webster, please don¡¯t hold it against Margaret. She¡¯s a bit immature, stubbornly stick

    believes in. And Bry, well, he¡¯s always indulged her¡­¡±

    The whole act was rich withyers. But through it all, Teresa never admitted Margaret was in the wrong.

    I replied with a light¨Chearted tone, ¡°Well, temperament can be hereditary. I wonder if your daughter¡¯s relentless naturees from you?¡±

    To secure her ce in the Ferguson family, she didn¡¯t hesitate to push a pregnant woman down the stairs. Margaret¡¯s tactics were as ruthless, if

    not more, than hers.

    After hearing my words, Teresa¡¯s expression darkened with a mix of hurt and confusion in

    her eyes, ¡°Ms. Webster, have you misunderstood something?¡±

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    She then turned to Bryant, pleading, ¡°Bry, did I say something wrong? Please exin this to Ms. Webster. I¡¯ve been out of it for so long. I hope she won¡¯t

    Thinking I was venting my frustration about Margaret causing my miscarriage, Bryant gave me a look, softly saying, ¡°Teresa wasn¡¯t aware of those issue

    Teresa was puzzled. ¡°What issues?¡°N

    She then earnestly added, ¡°Whatever the case, I hope you can look past it for my daughter¡¯s sake. She¡¯s all I have.¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡± Margaret seemed genuinely aggrieved, ¡°They¡¯re nning to send me away!¡±

    Teresa¡¯s shock turned to Bryant. ¡°Bry, you can¡¯t seriously be considering sending Margaret to¡­¡±

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183

    Bryant gave me a dark look, hoping I¡¯d step back from the edge.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile, taking the lead with firm resolve. ¡°She¡¯s telling the

    truth. She¡¯ll be gone by tomorrow night at thetest.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t listen to you¡­¡± Teresa ignored my words, her eyes locked on Bryant,

    looking like she could barely handle the truth. ¡°Bry, tell me. Is it true?¡±

    Perhaps my gaze was too intense, but despite his difort, Bryant¡¯s voice

    was calm and steady as he spoke. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Mom, did you hear that?¡± Margaret was on the verge of tears. ¡°Bry promised

    you he¡¯d look out for me, but now, he¡¯s turning his back on us to side with an

    outsider.¡±

    Bryant¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Jane is my wife, not an outsider!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re divorced!¡± Margaret¡¯s face was streaked with tears, her words

    emphatic, as if she was the one who had been wronged.

    Bryant frowned, displeased. ¡°Until the divorce papers are signed, Jane

    remains my wife.¡±

    I was surprised that Bryant emphasized our rtionship with Margaret like

    that.

    Home Categories  Search¡­

    183/193

    ¡°Enough,¡± Teresa interrupted their argument, her sickly face showing a hint of

    pleading. ¡°Bry, whatever your and Ms. Webster¡¯s rtionship is, Margaret is

    still your family, right? She¡¯s been doted on by our family since she was

    young. Sending her abroad alone is like sending her to her doom.¡±

    ¡°I only have one daughter. If something happens to her, how am I supposed

    to live¡­¡±

    Teresa was close to tears.

    I was frustrated, only to hear Bryant hesitantly relent. ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it again with Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Jane.¡±

    ¡°Discuss what?¡± I stared at him, unwilling topromise again! I didn¡¯t want

    to give in this time.

    I spoke stubbornly, ¡°Bryant, you just promised me this yesterday.¡±

    Does he just change his mind like that? He¡¯s always breaking his promises.

    Bryant pinched his nose, trying to pull me aside, but I shook off his hand,

    refusing to back down. ¡°If you have something to say, say it here.¡±

    ¡°Do you have to make things so hard?¡± Bryant¡¯s face got all serious.

    I didn¡¯t buy his words, scoffing, ¡°For instance? You wouldn¡¯t send her to

    prison, would you?¡±

    Teresa looked at me. ¡°Prison? What has Margaret done that you want to send

    her to prison?¡±

    She sounded as if I waspletely unreasonable.

    ¡°She killed my child!¡± I dered coldly, a bitter smile on my lips. ¡°But to you,

    that probably doesn¡¯t seem like a big deal, right?¡±

    After all, the one Teresa killed was Bryant¡¯s mother, a living, breathing

    pregnant woman.

    Teresa helplessly spoke, ¡°Ms. Webster, is there a misunderstanding between

    us? Why are you so hostile toward me?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! Jane, my mom just woke up, don¡¯t upset her! And about killing your

    child, I¡¯ve said it before. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I didn¡¯t know you were

    pregnant. Why won¡¯t you believe me?¡± Margaret was evasive.

    I had no interest in arguing with Margaret, just fixing my gaze on Bryant.

    ¡°Have you decided? Are you going to send her abroad or not¡­¡±

    Before I could finish, Teresa suddenly clutched her chest, her breathing

    bing rapid, looking like she might faint at any moment.

    ¡°We won¡¯t send Margaret abroad!¡± Bryant panicked, dropping the sentence

    before rushing out to call a doctor.

    The intent in his tone was evident. And it was directed at me

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184

    Bryant¡¯s mom, grandpa, and his kid were all gone because of them.

    ¡°Jane! What kind of nonsense are you spouting?¡± Margaret stormed over,

    shoving me as she fiercely warned, ¡°I could sue you for defamation, you

    know?¡±

    Teresa, who seemed less hostile, looked over with confusion. ¡°Ms. Webster,

    what do you mean by those two women?¡±

    ¡°What do I mean? You don¡¯t get it?¡± Under Bryant¡¯s icy re, I spelled it out

    slowly for Teresa. ¡°Years ago, in your quest to marry into the Ferguson family,

    you pushed Bryant¡¯s mother, who was pregnant for nine months, down the

    stairs. Have you forgotten?¡±

    ¡°usations require evidence!¡± Teresa¡¯s voice rose and fell dramatically,

    obviously furious at my allegations.

    As Timothy said, Teresa thought destroying the surveince footage meant

    leaving no trace.

    Reminded by Teresa¡¯s words, Margaret also focused on the point. ¡°Yeah,

    Jane, you can¡¯t just convict someone without proof.¡±

    Home Categories  Search¡­

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    184/193

    ¡°Evidence, you say,¡± I called Kevin, asking him to bring over the document I

    had prepared for Bryant.

    He was quick, arriving soon after with the documents, and I promptly pulled

    out the fingerprint analysis report, handing it to Bryant. ¡°Take a look. It ties

    Margaret to your grandpa¡¯s death.¡±

    Margaret tensed up, about to snatch the report, but Teresa stopped her with a

    look.

    The old were indeed wiser. If she didn¡¯t grab the report, she could deny stuff,

    but taking it would look like she¡¯s guilty.

    As Bryant examined the report, his gaze sharpened horrifyingly at the sight of

    the fingerprint match. ¡°Why are your fingerprints on Grandpa¡¯s medication?¡±

    ¡°My¡­ my fingerprints¡­¡± Margaret looked confused, though tightly clenching

    her hands behind her.

    Teresa softly suggested, ¡°Margaret, think about it. Maybe you were trying to

    medicate Timothy right before he fainted?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Margaret¡¯s eyes brightened as she seemingly remembered,

    turning to Bryant with guilt. ¡°That day, Timothy had an attack, and I was in

    such a hurry to give him his medicine. I couldn¡¯t find it for the longest time,

    and when I did, he had passed out. That must be why my prints were on the

    pill.¡±

    I was appalled at her ability to fabricate stories. ¡°When I visited you in the

    hospital that day, you told me you didn¡¯t know where Timothy¡¯s medicine was!

    Your story doesn¡¯t add up.¡±

    Only those with something to hide resorted to lies.

    ¡°When did I say that, Jane? What have I done to you? Now, to kick me out of

    the country, you¡¯re fabricating all sorts of lies!¡± Margaret looked helplessly at

    Bryant. ¡°Bry, I didn¡¯t do it. You know me. I feel terrible even stepping on an

    ant. How could I possibly harm Timothy?¡±

    ¡­

    I felt sick and looked at Bryant, asking, ¡°You buying her story?¡±

    At this point, what Margaret said didn¡¯t matter. The only thing that mattered

    was who Bryant believed.

    Bryant looked at me, his gaze deep and absorbing. ¡°Is it true what you said

    about Teresa pushing my mother?¡±

    Feigning outrage, Teresa demanded, ¡°Ms. Webster, I¡¯ve always treated Bry as

    my own. If you¡¯re going to drive a wedge between us, you better have proof!¡±

    I smirked. ¡°You sure you want it?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Teresa didn¡¯t seem afraid in the slightest.

    I pulled out my phone, dialing the Ferguson Mansion. A servant answered. ¡°Is

    Gary home?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, Gary left half an hour ago and hasn¡¯t returned,¡± the servant

    replied.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call his cell then.¡±

    Teresa smiled smugly. ¡°Ms. Webster, I¡¯ve been part of the Ferguson family for

    years, raising Bry. Without evidence, I doubt Bry would just let this go.¡±

    ¡°I think she¡¯s just bluffing!¡± Margaret said confidently, unaware of her mother¡¯s

    deeds or for some other reason.

    I didn¡¯t bother exining, just waiting for Gary to pick up his phone. But the

    call went unanswered, the ringtone ying through without a response.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Relieved, the call connected almost immediately this time. ¡°Mr.

    Ferguson.¡±

    ¡°Gary, it¡¯s me,¡± I said.

    ¡°Mrs. Ferguson? Did you get the fingerprint report?¡± Gary asked respectfully.

    ¡°I did.¡± I cut straight to the chase. ¡°Gary, Teresa¡¯s awake, and I¡¯m in her

    hospital room now. I need you to testify about something Timothy told me

    when you were there.¡±

    Gary hesitated before asking, ¡°What¡¯s it about?¡±

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185

    The day Timothy passed, he mentioned that Bryant would figure out the truth

    sooner orter. They couldn¡¯t keep it from him forever. It was better Bryant

    knew now thanter to save him from being deceived by that mother and

    daughter.

    But what caught me off guard was Gary on the other end of the phone,

    sounding genuinely puzzled. ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, where did you hear about that?¡±

    My vision nearly cked out, anticipating Bryant¡¯s icy stare!

    ¡°Grandpa told me,¡± I said.

    I even began to doubt myself, wondering if I got it all wrong. But no, I hadn¡¯t.

    I tried to remind him, ¡°Gary, don¡¯t you remember? It was in Timothy¡¯s study,

    he even had¡­¡±

    ¡°You must be mistaken.¡± Gary cut me off so abruptly!

    I was stunned, disbelief evident in my voice, ¡°How could I possibly get this

    wrong?¡±

    ¡°Jane!¡± Margaret, somewhat nervous, suddenly scoffed, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be

    trying to bribe Gary into vouching for you, would you? Sadly, he was

    Timothy¡¯s most trusted man and would never stoop to your level! Give it up!¡±

    Home Categories  Search¡­

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    185/193

    ¡°Gary¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but try to confirm with Gary again, but before I could,

    Bryant snatched the phone from me, his expression dark as he stepped

    outside to talk to Gary.

    When he returned, the storm brewing in his eyes felt like it could engulf me.

    His voice was cold, ¡°Have you got anything else to say?¡±

    ¡°Bry¡­¡± Teresa¡¯s face was all about patience and tolerance. ¡°Ms. Webster

    must be unhappy about your favoritism toward Margaret, fabricating these

    stories to drive a wedge between you and us. It¡¯s understandable. Don¡¯t be

    too upset¡­¡±

    Looking at Teresa¡¯sposed demeanor, I realized I had fallen into a trap. I

    had messed up at the worst possible moment.

    Clutching my hands, I only looked at Bryant. ¡°Believe it or not, what I said was

    true.¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Bryant¡¯s shout cut through the tension, ¡°Isn¡¯t this enough drama for

    you?¡±

    He seemed more inclined to believe I was someone who made false

    usations rather than trust my words.

    A bitter smile crossed my lips. ¡°So, you don¡¯t trust me at all. Is that it?¡±

    ¡°I feel so sick¡­¡± Suddenly, Teresa started gasping for breath and fainted the

    next second.

    Margaret¡¯s performance was even more convincing, immediately bursting into

    tears. ¡°Bry, are you going to let Jane upset my mother to death?¡±

    Bryant¡¯s eyes were icy as he looked at me, his voice serious as he said, ¡°Get

    out!¡±

    His gaze was sharp, stabbing right through my heart.

    I froze, finally realizing he wasn¡¯t yelling at someone else. He was yelling at

    me.

    Right. Compared to Teresa, who had been in a vegetative state for years

    because of him, what was I?

    I drove home, my mind in chaos, only to find a Bentley parked not far away. It

    was Timothy¡¯s favorite car.

    ¡±

    W

    h

    y

    ?

    ¡± I w

    a

    s

    t

    o

    o

    tir

    e

    d

    t

    o

    b

    e

    a

    n

    g

    r

    y. I ju

    s

    t

    w

    a

    n

    t

    e

    d

    t

    o

    k

    n

    o

    w

    w

    h

    y.

    ¡°Recently?¡± I was stunned, and Gary continued, ¡°Yes. After he found out

    about your miscarriage.¡±

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186

    I couldn¡¯t quite figure out if Bryant was despicable or just pitiful. ¡°So, you¡¯re

    worried that the truth about his mother¡¯s death might set him off again?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Gary nodded, ¡°The psychiatrist suggested we take it slow and wait

    until Mr. Bryant¡¯s feeling a bit better.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± My response was t, devoid of any emotion.

    I¡¯d rather not deal with the Ferguson family¡¯s drama anymore if it weren¡¯t for

    Timothy¡¯s dying wish. But then, getting home and thinking about Bryant¡¯s

    plight stirred a faint sense of pity in me. That quickly evaporated, however, the

    moment I remembered how he yelled at me in the hospital room. That scant

    pity vanished without a trace.

    I suddenly found myself loathing my inability to be more decisive, hating that I

    couldn¡¯t n things better.

    While I was lying on the couch, zoning out in sheer boredom, Christine

    suddenly popped by.

    I opened the door. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just use your fingerprint toe in?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t want to walk in on something I shouldn¡¯t see.¡± Christine sauntered in,

    her hips swaying, kicked off her heels, and slipped into her house slippers,

    Home Categories  Search¡­

    186/193

    ncing at me. ¡°Why the long face?¡±

    ¡°Thought I was striking the snake at its head today.¡± I tossed her a juice

    before sinking back into the couch,ughing at myself. ¡°It turned out that I just

    startled the snake instead.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite the poet today.¡± Christine unscrewed the bottle, moving closer

    with a smirk, ¡°Too bad I¡¯m lost. Can you spell it out for me?¡±

    ¡°Margaret¡¯s mother, Teresa, woke up today.¡± I sighed, ¡°I had the evidence that

    Teresa was behind Bryant¡¯s mother¡¯s death and was ready to have Margaret Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    shipped off.¡±

    ¡°But s, no dice.¡± I shared the whole story with Christine in brief.

    ¡°Great, the little bitch stays, and now, we¡¯ve got an old one.¡± Christine rolled

    her eyes and sipped her juice. ¡°But Bryant not trusting you? Not surprised.¡±

    I was curious. ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°When has he ever trusted you?¡±

    Usually, she¡¯d have gone on a rant about Margaret¡¯s family tree by then. But

    today, she was oddly subdued.

    I stood up to look at her and saw her eyes were all red. ¡°What¡¯s up? You look

    like you¡¯re gonna burst into tears.¡±

    She didn¡¯t hide anything, admitting, ¡°Steven¡¯s getting engaged.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Christine nodded vigorously, wiping her tears haphazardly, and

    perked up, ¡°Jane, let¡¯s go have a drink, yeah?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± I had nothing better to do anyway.

    Christine drove us to a bar she frequented, the early evening lights casting a

    warm glow on the chilly early winter streets.

    ¡°Stop the car!¡± I suddenly spoke as we neared the bar, passing a five-star

    hotel.

    Christine slowed down, pulling over. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Those two¡­¡± I stared at a man and a woman who had been cozy at the hotel

    entrance and were walking inside arm in arm. ¡°They look like Albert and

    Margaret!¡±

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187

    Seriously, they do look like them!¡± I remarked, pointing out the simrity.

    Following my gaze, Christine burst into excitement, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry!¡±

    She unbuckled her seat belt and dashed out of the car. I quickly followed, and

    we both raced into the hotel lobby. But they were nowhere to be seen.

    Left with no other option, we approached the hotel reception. With a charming

    smile and a gentle voice, Christine inquired, ¡°Hey there, about the couple that

    just walked in, is there a big age difference between them?¡±

    Her beauty and friendly demeanor made it easy for people to lower their

    guard.

    One of the younger receptionists almost spilled the beans. ¡°Seems like quite

    a bit¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s quite a bit? Maybe you don¡¯t want your job anymore.¡± An experienced

    receptionist quickly cut her off, ¡°Sorry, but we cannot disclose any information

    about our guests.¡±

    ¡°That old man might be my dad!¡± Christine quickly concocted a story, tears

    welling in her eyes. ¡°My mom stood by him through thick and thin, and now

    that he¡¯s made some money, he¡¯s off keeping a young thing behind her back!¡±

    Home Categories  Search¡­

    187/193

    I was astonished at Christine¡¯s ability to weave such a tale on the spot. The

    younger receptionist, moved by anger, eximed, ¡°Ah! That¡¯s so wrong! What

    a sleazebag!¡±

    Realizing the need to switch tactics, Christine turned to the other receptionist,

    pleading, ¡°Please, just tell me. Were the man and woman who just walked in

    named Albert Ferguson and Margaret?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± When hearing the names, the receptionist promptly responded, ¡°You

    can rx now. You must have mistaken it.¡±

    It didn¡¯t seem like a lie.

    Christine nced at me, and I shook my head, saying, ¡°We couldn¡¯t have

    been mistaken.¡±

    Although not the same as the one she had worn at the hospital earlier,

    Margaret¡¯s outfit was still familiar. And the eternal fashion sense of Albert was

    unmistakable.

    We could hardly be wrong about both of them.

    They were officially father and daughter. Given Albert¡¯s affection for Margaret,

    they could readily concoct any excuse to clear their names and even turn the

    tables on us unless they got caught in bed.

    Once in the car, I dialed Kevin¡¯s number, and he answered promptly, ¡°Mrs.

    Ferguson.¡±

    I asked, ¡°Kevin, are you at the hospital? Can you check if Margaret is there?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not.¡± Kevin¡¯s response was swift. ¡°She left about an hour ago. Is

    everything okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, thanks.¡± Hanging up the phone, I was even more convinced. ¡°We

    weren¡¯t mistaken. That was Margaret and Albert.¡±

    Christine pondered. ¡°So¡­ do we wait here for them toe out?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± I immediately dismissed the idea. ¡°Let¡¯s go have a drink instead.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    I had to admit they were cautious. No wonder their deep connection had

    remained undiscoveredCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188

    ¡°Seriously, after all the drama, it turns out Bryant¡¯s just looking out for his

    stepmom number two?¡±

    ¡°Compared to him,¡± I pursed my lips, ¡°I¡¯m more curious about how Teresa

    would react if she found out the truth.¡±

    There she was at the hospital today, fiercely defending Margaret. I couldn¡¯t

    imagine her finding out that her beloved daughter, Margaret, had sneaked into

    her husband¡¯s bed while she was out cold in the hospital bed all these years.

    The showdown between mother and daughter would be quite the spectacle.

    Christine nced at me. ¡°What are you thinking? You seem like you¡¯re up to

    no good.¡±

    I smirked, ¡°Just wondering when we¡¯ll catch them making love.¡±

    Christine raised an eyebrow. ¡°Didn¡¯t peg you as someone who liked drama,

    Jane.¡±

    ¡°Out of necessity.¡±

    I thought, ¡®Margaret, I¡¯ll nail it this time.¡¯

    The bar wasing to life, with loud music assaulting our eardrums and

    couples gyrating on the dance floor, stepping into a world of weird wonders.

    Home Categories  Search¡­

    188/193

    We were about to book a private booth as usual when Christine tugged at my

    sleeve. ¡°Let¡¯s sit outside. It¡¯s livelier.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± I knew she had grown ustomed to hanging out with Steven and his

    lively friends over these years.

    We found ourselves a booth and settled in, Christine curling up on the leather

    sofa, pouring us a drink.

    Out of nowhere, Christine started, ¡°Jane, when you and Bryant filed for

    divorce, how did you feel?¡±

    I was stunned, my fingers tightening around the ss. ¡°A mix of sadness and

    relief.¡±

    I¡¯d gotplicated feelings.

    Christine¡¯s eyes met mine as she sipped her drink. ¡°Which was it more,

    sadness or relief?¡±

    Christine probed, ¡°And now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting better.¡± I smiled, refilling my ss, ¡°I¡¯m learning to stop loving

    him.¡±

    Once Ipletely stopped, there wouldn¡¯t be any sadness or relief.

    Curiously, she asked, ¡°What?¡±

    I answered, ¡°Having no rtionship at all.¡±

    Suddenly, arge handnded on my shoulder from behind, a deep voice

    inquiring, ¡°What¡¯s this about having no rtionship?¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189

    When I turned, I saw glistening eyes that surprised me, causing my hand to

    flutter to my chest. ¡°Mark, you scared me!¡±

    ¡°Sorry about that,¡± he said with a smile that could light up the darkest room.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t trying to eavesdrop. Just happened to walk by.¡±

    I waved it off with an easyugh. ¡°Here to socialize or hang out with friends?¡±

    ¡°Friends,¡± Mark replied, his voice soft. When he nced toward Christine,

    there was a hint of resignation in his eyes. It didn¡¯t take me long to catch on

    who he was referring to.

    Catching the drift, Christine interrupted, ¡°You two chat. I¡¯m off to dance.¡±

    She entered the bar and shed her coat, revealing a sleek ck silk slip dress

    that ttered her elegant corbones. She was turning heads the moment she

    hit the dance floor. And boy, did she know how to capture an audience with

    her moves.

    I settled down with Mark, curiosity getting the better of me. ¡°How¡¯s your

    injury? You¡¯re not supposed to drink, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Looks worse than it is,¡± Mark shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not drinking.

    Just drowning Steven¡¯s sorrows for him.¡±

    Home Categories  Search¡­

    189/193

    ncing at Christine, who was the life of the dance floor then, I couldn¡¯t help

    but chuckle. ¡°Seems like we¡¯re all escaping in our ways.¡±

    Our conversation was abruptly interrupted by amotioning from the

    direction of the dance floor. A fight had broken out!

    Mark and I turned to see what was happening, and to our shock, it was

    Steven.

    He was visibly drunk, pinning another man down andnding punch after

    punch, all the while shouting at Christine, ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re

    doing touching her? Who the hell do you think you are to touch her?¡±

    ¡°Steven, are you out of your mind?¡± Christine was livid, pulling him up

    forcefully. ¡°What¡¯s it to you who I dance with?¡±

    Caught off guard by her question, Steven retorted defiantly, ¡°You just can¡¯t!¡±

    With a scoff, Christine shot back. ¡°Since when do you get a say in who I

    dance with?¡±

    ¡°Rest assured,¡± Christine replied with disdain. ¡°It won¡¯t be long before I¡¯m in

    bed with someone else, doing everything we did. Everything!¡±

    I knew her well. Despite her bold words, she hadn¡¯t been with anyone before

    Steven. It was merely a threat.

    ¡°And what about you?¡± Christine asked, her gaze piercing. ¡°Steven, can you

    promise to stay faithful to me while you¡¯re married to another woman?¡±

    ¡°I can! I swear I won¡¯t touch her!¡± Steven vowed dramatically, tears streaming

    down his face.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190

    On the way, Mark gripped the steering wheel, ncing over at me, ¡°Still

    worried about Christine?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡± I shook my head. ¡°She can handle her stuff.¡±

    Christine always had a way of weighing things out in her mind. I believed she

    knew when to step back.

    ¡°Right.¡± Mark responded softly, ¡°So, what about the offer? Have you given it

    any thought?¡±

    ¡°Mark, I appreciate your offer.¡± After expressing my gratitude, I exined, ¡°I

    can¡¯t make it for now. Too much has been going ontely. I need some time to

    process.¡±

    I needed to sort things out calmly and then focus wholeheartedly on work.

    Mark didn¡¯t seem to mind but chuckled, ¡°Guess we won¡¯t even be colleagues

    for a day.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± I was puzzled.

    Mark¡¯s eyes deepened, and his lips parted slightly with a hint of warmth,

    hardly noticed. ¡°Some things came up that I need to address sooner, so I¡¯m

    heading back to the Larson family soon.¡±

    Home Categories  Search¡­

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    190/193

    ¡°What?¡± I was surprised. As Kathy mentioned, the Larson family was currently

    under Violet¡¯s thumb. Going back there, could he find his footing? Thinking

    about thesh he took earlier that day made me worry for him.

    Mark¡¯s smile was evident. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±

    ¡°A bit, yes.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be.¡± His face carried a gentle warmth, exuding a reassuring presence.

    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. I won¡¯t let myself get into trouble again.¡±

    I didn¡¯t press further, vaguely guessing his return to the Larson family must be

    about the girl he liked. Or perhaps it was all for the girl he loved?

    I frowned as he strode over, his ck coat swaying with his movements,

    adding to his stern demeanor.

    Bryant stopped by me, his gazending on Mark, his voice cold, ¡°Ever heard

    of keeping a distance from another man¡¯s wife? Or is that basic decency lost

    on you?¡±

    The tension was thick.

    Bryant always had a formidable aura, but Mark didn¡¯t falter.

    With a calm demeanor, Mark lightly smiled. ¡°If being married means she can¡¯t

    even hang out, maybe you should think about whether you¡¯ve got some

    problems.¡±

    When noticing the smell of alcohol on me, Bryant¡¯s voice turned icy, ¡°A man

    and a woman out drinking, and you call it just socializing?¡±

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191

    I was stunned by his audacity.

    Yes, I wouldn¡¯t lie. I had a thing for Bryant once. But what made him think I¡¯d

    stand there waiting, always ready to pick him over anyone else?

    Trying to twist my wrist free from his grip and failing, I spelled it out, ¡°I don¡¯t

    want to. Bryant, let go of me!¡±

    The light cascaded down from above, deepening the shadows around his

    eyes while his tone was as frosty as a winter morning. ¡°Good for you. You¡¯ve

    come into your own.¡±

    Yet, the next thing I knew was that Bryant had shoved me into the car and

    mmed the door shut. Ignoring my attempts to open the door, he had it

    locked tight.

    Outside, two towering figures stood with an air of imminent conflict, like a

    storm about to break.

    Fearing a brawl, I had no idea what Bryant said, but with just a few words,

    Mark backed down, his posture deting with a mix of anger and restraint.

    Bryant opened the car door and pushed me inside before climbing in himself.

    That was when I heard Mark say in a calm and measured tone, ¡°Mr.

    Home Categories  Search¡­

    191/193

    Ferguson, it seems like you¡¯re running out of chips to y.¡±

    With a loud m, Bryant closed the door, his clenched jaw betraying his fury.

    Mark had easily provoked him.

    ¡°Drive!¡± Bryant barked.

    I moved to the other side, fiddling with the lock, which wouldn¡¯t budge. ¡°I want

    to get out!¡±

    Meanwhile, the driver had started the car and smoothly exited the parking lot.

    Bryant leaned back, eyes closed, feigning rest as if he hadn¡¯t heard a word I

    said. But I couldn¡¯t just sit there. I managed to pry the door handle open and

    attempted to jump out, only to be yanked back inside as Bryant reached over

    me to close the door again.

    The car screeched to a halt!

    Barely steadying myself, I met his gaze, icy and mocking. ¡°So eager to go

    back to him?¡±

    His thinking was lost on me. ¡°I want to go home!¡± I shouted.

    ¡°Is it home you¡¯re going to, or to him?¡±

    His voice was cold as he asked, ¡°Where were you this morning?¡±

    ¡°None of your damn business!¡± I pushed him away, desperate to leave the

    car.

    He grabbed my wrist, unyielding, and leaned in closer, his eyes narrowing.

    ¡°Feeling guilty, are you?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192

    I looked toward Bryant, adding, ¡°And even if he¡¯s a tricky guy, if I get yed

    and still feel grateful, it¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    ¡°As long as we¡¯re not signing those divorce papers, everything about you is

    my business!¡± He seemed almost amused by his anger, his tongue flicking

    against his cheek, ¡°Jane, don¡¯t even think about making me cuckolded.¡±

    With a calmmand, Bryant instructed the driver, ¡°Drive! Back to the

    Ferguson Mansion!¡±

    I was baffled, staring wide-eyed at him. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°Until those divorce papers are in hand, forget about seeing Mark in secret!¡±

    His tone left no room for argument, and I was nearly driven to madness,

    struggling fiercely. ¡°What right do you have to control my life?¡±

    He remained unmoved. ¡°Because I¡¯m still your husband!¡±

    I took a deep breath, my wordsced with sarcasm, ¡°Husband? What a joke!

    Have you ever believed a word I said?¡±

    Bryant frowned, his gaze deepening, ¡°You mean what happened at the

    hospital today?¡±

    I snapped, ¡°What else?¡±

    Home Categories  Search¡­

    192/193

    He rubbed his temples, his voice rich and deep, ¡°You¡¯re not a child anymore.

    You should know, even if you call the cops, everything requires evidence.¡±

    ¡°Are you a cop or my husband?¡± I looked at him steadily, asking as calmly as

    I could.

    How could he be so clear-cut, iming to be my husband on the one hand,

    yet never trusting me? Could a person be so divided?

    Bryant stiffened slightly, his lips pressing together. ¡°But they¡¯re not criminals.¡±

    I clenched my fists. ¡°They are your lover and future mother-inw, right?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Bryant tried to exin, ¡°Jane, listen. Margaret and I¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop,¡± I smirked, though my eyes were cold. ¡°You doubt my rtionship with

    Mark just as much when I tell you nothing is happening. What about you and

    Margaret? I bet it wasn¡¯t just a one-time sleepover!¡±

    I was stunned. My instinct was to argue, but looking at Bryant¡¯s expression, it

    didn¡¯t seem like a lie.

    I knew pursuing it would lead nowhere, so I turned my head. ¡°What did you

    say to Mark just now?¡±

    Bryant snorted, ¡°Want to know?¡±

    I admitted, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Bryant was unfazed. ¡°I said I could withdraw the divorce application

    unterally.¡±

    Anger surged within me, my teeth clenched in fury, ¡°Bryant, you¡¯re

    despicable!¡±

    His eyes were as cold as ice. ¡°I have many more despicable methods. Want

    to try?

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193

    I had to admit power was quite themodity. With just a few words from

    Bryant, I realized I was well and truly trapped. If he wanted, he could have his

    bodyguards form a literal wall around me, making it impossible for me to

    leave.

    Lips pursed, I decided to turn around, bypassing him with a cold demeanor,

    and headed straight back to my room. And immediately, I locked the door

    behind me.

    So, he wanted to confine me there? Fine, let him. After all, I was just a loaf at

    this point.

    The Ferguson Mansioncked nothing. It provided good food, fine wine, and

    staff at beck and call. At most, I¡¯d just wait out the cooling-off period for the

    divorce, and I¡¯d be free.

    Our room remained untouched. The housekeepers knew Bryant disliked

    anyone messing with his stuff, so their cleaning was limited to dusting and

    mopping.

    Nothing was ever moved. My slippers, skincare stuff, books by the bed, hair

    ties, everything was just where I left them.

    Home Categories  Search¡­

    193/193

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    However, the other half of the bed, Bryant¡¯s side, bore the signs of recent use.

    I was surprised. He stayed in this room and hadn¡¯t erased any trace of my

    existence there.

    Knock. Not long after I had finished showering, there was a knock on the

    door. I didn¡¯t move an inch, not wanting to engage.

    Soon, Gary¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Mrs. Ferguson.¡±

    That got me up and heading for the door. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Given Gary¡¯s unexpected betrayal, my tone was less than warm.

    Gary didn¡¯t seem to mind and started awkwardly, ¡°The housekeepers found

    Mr. Ferguson¡¯s clothes soaked in blood. I just checked on him, and his wound

    is still bleeding. He refuses to see a doctor. Maybe you could try talking to

    him.¡±

    ¡°Margaret can take care of it,¡± I said firmly. ¡°Or Teresa. He¡¯s always all ears

    with them.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, Mr. Bryant¡­ cares about you. Mr. Timothy and I have seen it

    clear as day,¡± Gary implored, voice filled with earnestness. ¡°It¡¯s just that you

    two are too caught up to see it.¡±

    At that, a sour twist went through my heart. Did Bryant care about me? That

    seemed far-fetched, almost like some fantasy.

    Bryant was just in the next room. I knocked and heard a calm, ¡°Come in.¡±

    He wore a white bathrobe, tightly stretched across his back, stained with

    blood seeping through the fabric.

    He continued to sift through documents without even looking up. ¡°Gary, I said

    it¡¯s fine. Go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Gary¡¯s gone to bed.¡± With a sense of shared burden, I spoke, ¡°He said you¡¯re

    bleeding. I¡¯m calling the family doc

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194

    ¡°I know how to change bandages, and I¡¯ve also got medicine.¡± Bryant stood

    up and walked over, each step pressing down on my heart like a weight. ¡°I¡¯ll

    teach you how to change it.¡±

    ¡°Well, you might as well do it yourself.¡± With that, I turned to leave.

    ¡°Jane.¡± He suddenly grasped mine, his voice gravelly with emotion, ¡°It hurts.¡±

    Those two words alone were enough to shatter my defenses. After all, it was

    a gunshot wound. I couldn¡¯t take it lightly.

    I eyed him suspiciously. ¡°Bryant, when did I ever miss that you¡¯re such a

    drama king?¡±

    He looked down casually. ¡°So, are you falling for this act?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± I dropped the word and turned to leave, only for him to pull me back

    forcefully. He lowered his proud head for the first time, his voice softening, ¡°It

    hurts.¡±

    At that moment, I wanted to kick myself. ¡®Jane, you¡¯re such a pushover.¡¯

    But thinking of his wound, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to be harsh. It was true that

    feeling sorry for a man would make a woman¡¯s life a terrible mess.

    Home Categories  Search¡­

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    194/199

    ¡°Where¡¯s the medicine?¡± I capitted.

    ¡°On the sofa,¡± his voice was gentle.

    When I picked up the bag from the sofa and returned, he was already sitting

    by the bed, his gaze following my every move.

    Opening the bag, I found everything there, including the gauze, iodine, and

    clotting agents. It was as if everything was ready except for the nurse who

    would help him.

    I looked at him, puzzled. ¡°Were you waiting for Margaret to y nurse?¡±

    ¡®That¡¯s unlikely. Margaret¡¯s with your father.¡¯ I added silently to myself.

    Bryant frowned. ¡°Jane, Jane, what use is your brain anyway? Is your head

    simply there to add a few inches to your height?¡±

    I was no stranger to his sarcasm and didn¡¯t bother to argue, stating, ¡°Take off

    your shirt.¡±

    Without an answer, I could only carefully treat his wound. He taught me how

    to change the dressing but not utter unnecessary words. But sweat beaded

    on his forehead.

    After wrapping the wound, I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡±

    ¡°Do you care?¡± he asked, his eyes gloomy as midnight, attempting to peer

    into my soul, seemingly hopeful.

    Caught off guard, I averted my gaze, denying, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Liar.¡± Bryant scrutinized me knowingly, ¡°Every time you lie, you can¡¯t meet

    someone¡¯s eyes.¡±

    In the end, I almost ran for the hills.

    Unexpectedly, I ran smack into Bryant just as I stepped out of my room.

    He was in a meticulously tailored ck suit, tall and imposing, with an aura of

    aloofness and dignity about him. However, his gunshot wound seemed to

    have worsened, and his back hunched.

    I wondered, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡±

    He sneered, ¡°Are you that afraid of me?¡±

    Suddenly, a servant hurried upstairs, approaching quickly. ¡°Mr. and Mrs.

    Ferguson, good morning. Lady Teresa and Miss Margaret have returned.¡±

    I frowned at Bryant incredulously. ¡°You allowed this?¡±

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195

    He didn¡¯t even flinch as he frowned. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d look for trouble for no

    reason?¡±

    That was debatable.

    The mere sight of Teresa and Margaret irked me so much that I didn¡¯t want to

    go downstairs. Before I returned to my room, I said, ¡°You better get rid of

    those two women, or I¡¯m out.¡±

    Before I could even step through the door, Margaret came rushing up. ¡°Bry,

    you¡¯ve got to see this that Jane¡­¡±

    Her words cut off abruptly as her gazended on me.

    I didn¡¯t want to see Margaret, but since she mentioned me, I faced her, ¡°What

    about me? Surprisingly, you¡¯re so concerned about me now.¡±

    ¡°Why are you here? You have some nerve. After the divorce, you are still

    hanging around the Ferguson Mansion¡­¡±

    She tried to hide it, but her tone mixed with jealousy and annoyance.

    ¡°Margaret!¡± Bryant snapped, his face like ice, ¡°I don¡¯t want to remind you a

    third time. Jane¡¯s still my wife.¡±

    Home Categories  Search¡­

    195/199

    I spoke calmly, ¡°We¡¯re still missing a divorce certificate. By all ounts, I

    belong here more than you do. Since you¡¯re calling me shameless, what does

    that make you? Shameless and skinless?¡±

    ¡°Sharp-tongued!¡± Margaret red at me, huffing, ¡°Whether it¡¯s Bry or Albert,

    they¡¯re the real Fergusons, closest to me! What am I, then?¡±

    Thinking back to what I saw the day before at the hotel, my stomach churned.

    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure if you and Bry are close. But Albert and you must be pretty

    close.¡±

    At the hotel the day before, they were probably less than an arm¡¯s length

    apart. How could they not be close? My words were both a jab and a probe.

    Perhaps feeling guilty, Margaret¡¯s face shed with panic, and she quickly

    covered it up with anger. ¡°Jane, what do you mean? Are you insinuating

    something between me and Albert? How could your thoughts be so vile!¡±

    Initially, I only had a vague inkling about Margaret and Albert¡¯s rtionship.

    But that moment, she provided the missing rity, making it obvious.

    But then, I wouldn¡¯t act without solid evidence.

    I frowned briefly and smiled., ¡°What are you talking about? What¡¯s vile? Albert

    adores you, his stepdaughter. What¡¯s wrong with saying yThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196

    If that were the case, she was even more terrifying than I had imagined.

    Teresa gave a weak smile, her lips still a bit too pale. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Bry¡¯s

    devotion. Even though I¡¯ve been bedridden for years, I¡¯ve been well cared for.

    And it¡¯s precisely because of this, you see, that I feltpletely at ease

    entrusting Margaret to him.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corner of my mouth, pretending not to

    catch the hidden meaning in her words. ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡±

    She had yed the other woman herself and then set up her daughter to y

    the same role. Sadly, her daughter got a taste for it and didn¡¯t even spare her

    marriage. With that, I nned to head back to my room.

    ¡°Ms. Webster.¡± But Teresa stopped me. ¡°We came because Margaret

    received some rather peculiar photos, and you¡¯re involved, too. It wouldn¡¯t be

    right to show them to Bry without you, so please join us.¡±

    I frowned, sensing it wasn¡¯t going to be good news.

    With one hand casually in his pocket, Bryant spoke calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go

    downstairs. Jane must be starving.¡±

    Home Categories  Search¡­

    196/199

    Once downstairs, Margaret couldn¡¯t wait to speak, but Bryant gave her a

    chilling nce. ¡°I already mentioned Jane¡¯s skipped breakfast. What¡¯s the

    matter so urgent it can¡¯t dy a bit?¡±

    With that, he patted my shoulder, signaling me to go and have breakfast.

    Margaret pouted, frustrated. ¡°You¡¯re still defending her! Wait till you see the

    photos, and you¡¯ll know I was only looking out for you!¡±

    ¡°Enough, Margaret.¡± Experience always has the upper hand. Teresa didn¡¯t

    rush. ¡°Let Ms. Webster have her breakfast first. Bry, you haven¡¯t eaten, either.

    Go on now.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Indeed, my stomach was growling, so I made my way to the dining room.

    Gary instructed the staff to serve breakfast. Despite the Ferguson family¡¯s

    wealth, Timothy always frowned upon wastefulness, a tradition maintained at

    the Ferguson Mansion. Thus, breakfast was for two, including vegetable

    sd, pancakes, bread, milk, and oatmeal, apanied by seasonal fruits.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Seeing me enjoy the meal, Bryant, sitting nearby, paused

    and asked with a smile.

    ¡°d you like it.¡± He smiled faintly, his voice soft, ¡°I can have them cook for

    you every day.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± He also paused, his emotions unreadable, before responding with a

    word.

    Then, we ate our breakfast in utter silence.

    Bryant had finished his meal long before me, waiting patiently, albeit

    reluctantly, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t always think the worst of them.¡±

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197

    He shot up from his chair, a storm brewing on his face, and towered over me

    with a re that felt like itsted an eternity. Finally, through gritted teeth, he

    spat out, ¡°In your dreams!¡±

    My temper red in response, and I abruptly stood, marching toward the living

    room where the whispering duo of Margaret and Teresa were seated. ¡°Out

    with it, what¡¯s the deal?¡±

    ¡°Bry!¡± Margaret rose, smugness personified, her gaze skipping past me to

    land on Bryant as she dropped her bombshell. ¡°You know what? That baby

    Jane carried might not even be yours.¡±

    The air seemed to freeze in that instant.

    Rage consumed me, and I was about to let a p fly her way when Margaret,

    ever the viper, dodged and shoved an envelope against me.

    Her smirk came with scorn. ¡°See for yourself. Let¡¯s see how you exin this

    to Bry!¡±

    The envelope slid down my body to the floor, but before I could pick it up,

    Bryant was already on it, his fingers visibly tensed as he ripped it open and

    pulled out several photos.

    Home Categories  Search¡­

    197/199

    Just like that, a noticeable change swept over him. What was once a gentle

    expression was now clouded with the onset of stormy anger.

    My heart sank. I hesitated, then reached out to grab the photos, but Bryant

    pulled them away before my fingers could barely graze them.

    An icy aura exuded from him, making my hand hang suspended in the air,

    unable to move.

    ¡°Bry, you see!¡± Margaret smiled, her voice a soft poison, ¡°She¡¯s been

    unfaithful for a long time. That child in her belly was likely Mark¡¯s.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    I nced at the photos when Bryant was momentarily distracted and saw it

    was a shot of a hotel doorway. Indeed, standing there were Mark and I. When

    did Mark and I ever go to a hotel together?

    Memories came flooding back. I was overseas on a business trip, caught up

    in a whirlwind ofworking events. Overwhelmed by alcohol, I stumbled

    back to my hotel room, barely conscious.

    Then Christine called, saying someone would drop off some hangover

    medicine for me.

    I had been too dizzy to see who it was, thanking the mysterious benefactor

    and quickly shutting the door after receiving the medicine.

    Could it have been Mark who delivered it? He had never mentioned that upon

    returning.

    Someone with an agenda had captured that brief moment and saved it for

    such a time as this.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198

    ¡°Ms. Webster, it¡¯s a different.¡± Teresa was arguing forcibly, yet her tone was

    soft, ¡°The evidence you brought up yesterday only showed Margaret had

    touched Timothy¡¯s medicine. What does that prove? She just wanted to

    ensure Timothy took his meds. What do you think can happen when an

    unmarried man and woman get caught standing at the doorway, being adults

    and all?¡±

    I grabbed a ss of water from the coffee table and sshed it right in her

    face, sneering, ¡°Teresa, say one more word, and I assure you, it won¡¯t just be

    water next time.¡±

    ying the devoted daughter in public while sneaking around with her

    stepfather, Margaret suddenly became frantic, ¡°How dare you treat my mom

    like this? Have you lost your mind?¡±

    I picked up another ss and drenched her as well. ¡°Say that again?¡±

    Margaret¡¯s perfect makeup was ruined, and she looked at me in disbelief.

    ¡°Jane¡­¡±

    Not expecting such a bold move from me, Teresa immediately teared up,

    choking out, ¡°Bry, are you turning your back on us now? We¡¯re family. I was

    legitimately married to your father, and now, you stand by and let her do this

    to me?¡±

    Home Categories  Search¡­

    198/199

    Bryant¡¯s expression darkened, his eyesCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199

    I couldn¡¯t see through Bryant.

    All I could do was instinctively step back. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Can we not get a divorce? Please?¡± Bryant clutched my wrist, his fingers

    tracing my pulse, ¡°From now on, it¡¯s only you that I want. No one else

    matters.¡±

    I asked, ¡°Including Teresa and Margaret?¡±

    He said firmly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Bryant,¡± I sneered, full of disbelief. ¡°Can you even convince yourself of that?¡±

    If it was a sudden epiphany, it was far toote. I hadn¡¯t expected him to

    believe me, but it wasn¡¯t enough to make up for the past between us.

    His voice was low. ¡°So, you still don¡¯t want to remain my wife?¡±

    I looked at him squarely, saying firmly, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t.¡±

    If we could go back to before we lost the baby and he made this decision, I

    might have agreed in a heartbeat. But right then, I couldn¡¯t find any reason to

    say yes.

    Home Categories  Search¡­

    199/199

    Was it when he rushed past me to help someone else when I was knocked

    down? Or was it when the p he gave me as I miscarried wasn¡¯t harsh

    enough? Our marriage was beyond saving.

    Bryant was silent for a long while, his grip on my hand tightening until, finally,

    his eyes cleared, filled with bitter irony. ¡°I could even pretend I never saw

    these photos. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±

    His words felt like a bucket of ice water poured over me in the dead of winter,

    chilling me from head to toe, freezing my blood.

    I smiled, but tears welled up first, breaking free from his grasp, ¡°So, you never

    believed me? Bryant, is that what you think of me?¡±

    ¡°Jane¡­¡± Suddenly, panic seized his features as he extended a hand towards

    me.

    I dodged, stepping back while shaking my head with augh. ¡°In your eyes,

    I¡¯m someone who¡¯d sleep around. How disgusting! Aren¡¯t you repulsed by

    touching me?¡±

    He looked stunned. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡±

    ¡°Bryant, you jerk!¡± With that, I turned and ran upstairs, mming the bedroom

    door behind me.

    Mark did message me a few times, checking if I was okay.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200

    I flopped back onto the bed to read, but after some time, I realized I was

    holding the book upside down. A restless feeling started creeping up on me. I

    couldn¡¯t help but wonder about Bryant¡¯s condition. If it was because of that

    gunshot, it should have been me, not him.

    With my thoughts in turmoil, I closed the book and decided to get some fresh

    air on the balcony. Then, there was a knock on the door, followed by Gary¡¯s

    voice, ¡°Mrs. Ferguson.¡±

    My steps quickened as I opened the door. ¡°Gary, how¡¯s Bryant? Is he okay?¡±

    Gary said, ¡°Mr. Bryant¡¯s got a fever.¡±

    I let out a sigh of relief, thinking it was just a cold, but then Gary added, ¡°It¡¯s

    the gunshot wound from the other day. It got infected. Mr. Bryant won¡¯t let

    anyone touch him and refuses to take his medicine.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re getting a divorce, and I shouldn¡¯t even be here, but he¡¯s been calling

    out for you in his sleep,¡± Gary confessed.

    My heart squeezed at those words. ¡°I¡¯ll go see Bryant.¡±

    It was the least I could do.

    Home Categories  Search¡­

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    200/205

    Bryant¡¯s cheeks flushed with an unnatural pink, his breathing steady, but his

    brows furrowed as if troubled by a weighty concern.

    Gary pointed to the medicine on the nightstand. ¡°The doctor just prescribed

    these. They should help with the fever and infection.¡±

    I nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Gary said respectfully, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you two alone then. Call if you need

    anything.¡±

    Once Gary left, it was just Bryant and me. I reached out to feel his forehead. It

    was burning.

    As I was about to pull my hand away, he caught it, murmuring in a low voice,

    ¡°Honey, Jane¡­ why do you want a divorce? Please, don¡¯t leave me.¡±

    The room fell silent, each word piercing through the quiet and straight into my

    heart.

    I stood there for a long while before gently patting his face. ¡°Bryant, wake up.

    You need to take your medicine.¡±

    His sudden movement caught me off guard, but luckily, I had avoided putting

    pressure on his wound, though I could feel the heat emanating from his body.

    He was delirious with a fever. He would never have such rity if he were in

    his right mind.

    Irritated yet resigned, I pushed back on the bed, trying to free myself from his

    grip. ¡°Then make it easy and divorce me. Stop wasting my time.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± His arms still encircled my waist, but his eyes slowly closed

    again, his voice fading.

    Feverish as he was, Bryant acted like he was drunk.

    Frustrated, I pried his hands off and stepped back, but then I noticed

    something that made my heart skip a beat.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± He mumbled in response, barely awake.

    I leaned closer. ¡°How did you get that burn on your hand?¡±

    In his semi-conscious state, his brows knitted together as if trying to recall,

    then rxed. ¡°I missed Jane¡­ the pain goes away with the burn.¡±

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201

    I froze, finding Bryant both pitiful and detestable.

    I couldn¡¯t tell if his emotions were genuine or just for show. And I didn¡¯t want to

    bother figuring it out. After all, it wouldn¡¯t be long before Bryant and I had

    nothing to do with each other.

    I sniffled, forcibly waking Bryant up. ¡°Take your medicine before you go back

    to sleep.¡±

    Knowing it was me, he didn¡¯t resist when I brought the medicine to his lips.

    Instead, he cooperated and obediently fell back asleep.

    His fever was scorching, not something that would subside soon.

    I asked Gary for some burn ointment and applied it to the burns on the inside

    of Bryant¡¯s wrist. I didn¡¯t return to my room until his fever started going down.

    Thanks to Bryant¡¯s generally good health and youth, Gary came the following

    morning to report that Bryant¡¯s fever had broken.

    However, by the afternoon, a servant delivered several couture dresses. ¡°Mr.

    Bryant wants you to apany him to a g tonight.¡±

    ¡°A g?¡± I was perplexed.

    ¡­

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    In our three years of marriage, since it was kept a secret, he had never taken

    me to any events outside of Ferguson family gatherings, always attending

    alone.

    Gary nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s dys Larson¡¯s 80th birthday celebration.¡±

    It was as if I suddenly understood his intention of presenting me as a married

    woman in front of the Larson family, cutting off any thoughts I might have of

    marrying Mark.

    How ridiculous. Bryant seemed more reasonable when he was sick.

    I frowned. ¡°Where is Bryant?¡±

    ¡°In the study¡­¡± Before Gary could finish, I had stormed off, pushing open the

    study door. ¡°Bryant, are you out of your mind? I told you, there¡¯s nothing

    between me and him¡­¡±

    I stopped mid-sentence, my face turning red as if someone had choked me.

    He was in the middle of a video conference! Even though I was right, facing

    Bryant¡¯s mocking brown eyes made me lose my steam. How embarrassing.

    ¡­

    I could have walked away immediately but was stuck, trying to save face.

    ¡°No, no, carry on with your meeting.¡±

    ¡°Get lost.¡± Bryant¡¯s voice was cold, and I thought he meant me, but he just

    hung up the video call and approached me. ¡°So angry about going to the

    Larson¡¯s g?

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202

    ¡°nder him?¡± The rage sparked in his eyes as his face twisted into a scowl.

    Seeing him re up for nothing serious, I suddenly felt relieved. ¡°Isn¡¯t that

    what you said, Bryant? That we should always have evidence.¡±

    With that, I turned and walked toward my room.

    Behind me, Bryant was barely holding back his rage, sparing only a terse

    reply, ¡°Six o¡¯clock.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± I didn¡¯t even look back.

    My agreement wasn¡¯t for him but for Mark. I remembered how badly Mark got

    treated at the family chapel and suddenly wanted to be there for him tonight in

    case Violet tried to embarrass him again. It was my turn to have his back,

    especially with Mrs. Ferguson¡¯s influential name at my disposal. Why waste

    it?

    After showering and getting ready, I applied some makeup.

    For an asion like this, simplicity and elegance were key. I opted for a tight

    ck dress embroidered at the hems and knee-length, showing off my

    slender legs.

    At six o¡¯clock on the dot, in mymbskin heels, I was ready downstairs.

    Home Categories  Search¡­

    202/205

    Hearing me, Bryant looked up. A glint of admiration passed through his eyes

    as he stood up, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    I agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Having parked the car at the front, the driver hurried to open the door for us.

    I got in first, sliding to the far side, and turned to look out the window. Silence

    filled the ride.

    Bryant handed me a jewelry box as we neared the Larson Mansion. ¡°For

    you.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    I opened it to find an emerald ne inside, obviously expensive and a

    perfect match for my dress.

    Without any fuss, I removed the ne on my neck and tried to put the new

    one on. But, struggling to sp it without seeing, I fumbled several times.

    Suddenly, a pair ofrge, dry hands took the ne from me, fastening it

    behind my neck and sending shivers down my spine.

    I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Done yet?¡±

    He answered, ¡°Done.¡±

    As I finished speaking, Bryant let go, and the emerald pendant gently rested

    against my corbone.

    I glimpsed his wrist and inadvertently nced sideways as Bryant withdrew

    his hands. He casually adjusted his shirt sleeve, covering the wound.

    I asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    Bryant smirked, seemingly unconcerned. ¡°Not

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203

    I didn¡¯t even need to turn around. Just by the sound, I knew it was Margaret.

    Bryant discreetly pulled his arm away. ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°Dad brought me along,¡± Margaret¡¯s voice was as soft as a whisper, ¡°He said

    I¡¯d have to help you manage the Ferguson family in the future and thought it¡¯d

    be good to get familiar with everyone.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but scoff at the irony inside, listening to Bryant¡¯s cold reply,

    ¡°Then go find him. Why stick around me?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You hate me that bad?¡± Margaret feigned anger and

    quickly switched to a pleading tone. ¡°Oh,e on, are you still upset about

    those photos from the other day? I¡¯m not even mad, and why are you holding

    a grudge? Besides, it was Jane who cheated on you, not me¡­¡±

    ¡°Margaret!¡± Bryant¡¯s voice snapped as if trying to shake her off.

    Albert appeared out of nowhere, assuming the role of the patriarch, ¡°I¡¯ve seen

    some friends. I¡¯m going to go over and say hi. Margaret¡¯s new to such an

    event. Keep an eye on her, okay? I don¡¯t want anyone bothering her.¡±

    I walked away, not catching Bryant¡¯s response. It didn¡¯t matter. What else

    could he do but agree? But he probably forgot it was also my first time at such

    Home Categories  Search¡­

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    203/205

    a high-society banquet.

    ¡°Jane.¡± I had just reached the entrance when Mark, having just finished a

    conversation, made a beeline for me.

    He nced down at my bare legs, offering a warm smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. It¡¯s

    cold out here.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded, and we stepped into the mansion, only for Violet to speak

    sourly, ¡°So, you¡¯re the woman who¡¯s been troubling him? Not bad-looking, I

    must say. No wonder my ¡®son¡¯ couldn¡¯t keep away after all these years.¡±

    She mistook me for the girl Mark was interested in.

    Frowning, I was about to speak when Mark cut in with a cold sharpness,

    ¡°me where me is due. Don¡¯t take it out on the innocent.¡±

    Violet straightened her fur shawl, raising an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? I only

    said one thing, and you¡¯re already upset?¡±

    Her attitude was less than pleasant, but it was a far cry from the disdain she

    showed Mark at the family chapel, where she had practically treated him like

    a dog.

    Today, her restraint and wariness were evident.

    Mark¡¯s tone remained even. ¡°She¡¯s just a friend.¡±

    ¡°Just a friend?¡± Violet was skeptical, clearly not convinced.

    Helplessly, I rified, ¡°Violet, we are just friends.¡±

    Then, pointing toward Bryant, entangled with Margaret, I added, ¡°See, I¡¯m

    married.¡±

    She sized me up. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Bryant¡¯s wife? The one he secretly married three

    years ago?¡±

    Behind me, Violet muttered, ¡°Quite the interesting couple, cheating on ea

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204

    His eyes twinkled as he looked ahead, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    I was confused. ¡°Why not call the police then?¡±

    ¡°Idiot.¡± Mark chuckled. ¡°Do you think the olddy celebrating her 80th birthday

    today would agree to me calling the cops? Sometimes, there are other ways

    to achieve the same result.¡±

    That statement was intriguingly profound.

    Surprised, I turned to Mark and smiled. ¡°Mark, you¡¯re different from the Mark I

    knew before.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± He paused, looking at me, ¡°Or¡­ do you not like this side of me?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± I immediately protested, praising him, ¡°You¡¯ve be sharper and

    more clever than the Mark I remember. I¡¯m really impressed by how

    thoroughly you think things out.¡±

    In a situation like ours, we had no one to rely on but ourselves, especially

    since he was deep in the treacherous waters of the Larson family. Not being

    thorough was a recipe for disaster.

    He seemed momentarily stunned, his eyes lighting up. ¡°Really?¡±

    Home Categories  Search¡­

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    204/205

    ¡°Absolutely.¡± I nodded earnestly.

    Maybe it was just my imagination, but Mark seemed to have let out a silent

    sigh of relief, his tension easing considerably as if my question had made him

    nervous.

    When entering the Larson family¡¯s banquet hall, I realized that the attendees

    weren¡¯t just the upper ss of RiverCity but also some new faces.

    Mark got me some food from the buffet, saying, ¡°I need to step out for a bit.

    You rx here, and call me if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± I smiled softly, epting the te of Western cuisine.

    The banquet hall buzzed with activity, and typically blending into the

    background, I found the perfect spot to enjoy some quiet.

    I was just there for the drama, but it still stung.

    Unexpectedly, without hesitation and quite proudly, Margaret tilted her chin

    up. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. What about it?¡±

    Probably, Margaret wasn¡¯t used to these kinds of events, dressed to the nines

    in a V-neck gown that unted her figure and a high slit that offered glimpses

    of her thigh.

    ¡°Divorce him.¡± Themand was clear in the rich girl¡¯s tone.

    Margaret¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What did you say?¡±

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205

    A mistress confronting her sessor¡ªI felt like I was in a daytime drama,

    and all I could do wasugh at the sheer ridiculousness of it all.

    Just as myughter faded, a muffled snicker echoed from behind me. I spun

    around, my heart skipping a beat, only to meet the gaze of a man with a

    naughty smile and a leather jacket, leaning casually against the wall. ¡°Mrs.

    Ferguson¡¯s taste in drama is¡­ unique,¡± he remarked, with a hint of mischief in

    his eyes.

    Caught eavesdropping, I felt a twinge of guilt, but it quickly dissipated. ¡°Aren¡¯t

    you doing the same?¡± I retorted.

    The man smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to interrupt you.¡±

    ¡°Well, you have now.¡± Our banter was cut short as I scrutinized him. ¡°And you

    are? How do you know me?¡±

    ¡°Gregory Ford.¡± He straightened up, shedding his carefree demeanor as he

    introduced himself and then, with a nod, said, ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, until we meet

    again.¡±

    Without another word, he walked away, only to grab Dorothy, the heiress with

    a penchant for trouble, by her ponytail. ¡°Dorothy, with your kind of brains, not

    Home Categories  Search¡­

    205/205

    knowing the main yer from the sideline, maybe try not being a mistress,¡±

    he quipped with mean sarcasm.

    Dorothy furrowed her brows in anger. ¡°What do you mean, Greg?¡±

    ¡°If I hear that disgusting term from you again, I¡¯m sending you back home

    tonight,¡± Gregory warned before letting her go, casting a meaningful nce

    back at me as if he was about to reveal the truth to his ¡°girl,¡± but instead, he

    just smirked, ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re called dumb.¡±

    I was surprised. A quick mental rundown of RiverCity¡¯s elite didn¡¯t ce him

    anywhere, and there he was, dressed down and fitting in effortlessly at

    dys¡¯ 80th birthday bash.

    Just then, my phone rang.

    ¡°Where are you?¡± Bryant¡¯s indifferent voice came through.

    I smirked, ¡°Ground floor, by the restroom. Just watched your ¡®mistress¡¯ and

    ¡®the other woman¡¯ showdown.¡±

    ¡°What mistress? I¡¯ming to you!¡± Bryant¡¯s tone grew colder, and soon

    enough, he found me.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Hiding my feelings, I smiled. ¡°We¡¯re getting divorced, Bryant. What¡¯s there to

    care about?¡±

    He clenched his jaw. ¡°You do know your ce, don¡¯t you?¡±

    With that, he took my arm. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go and wish dys a happy

    birthday.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± It didn¡¯t m

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206

    Bryant was getting more annoyed by the second, hisughter tinged with

    sarcasm, ¡°Oh, look who¡¯s suddenly so concerned!¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, that¡¯s not it.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°The person who cornered

    Margaret today was her. Bryant, your knack for jumping from one marriage to

    the next without breaking a sweat is quite a feat.¡±

    His brows furrowed deeply, ¡°Impossible.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. Don¡¯t believe me? Ask Margaret.¡± After that, I realized Margaret had

    been missing for quite a while. Scanning the hall, I noticed that my father-iw, Albert, was

    nowhere to be seen.

    A thought shed through my mind, and I quickly made an excuse. ¡°My

    stomach hurts. I need to use the restroom!¡±

    With that, I clutched my stomach and hurried off toward the restroom.

    The Larson Mansion was vast. After not hearing any sound in the restroom, I

    headed straight for the backyard. The upper floors were for the family only,

    and guests wouldn¡¯t go up there. They had either left or were somewhere

    outside.

    Home Categories  Search¡­

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    206/209

    The cold wind was biting, and everyone else was busyworking in the

    banquet hall, leaving the yard deserted.

    I tiptoed, searching around. Soon, the absurdity of my thoughts hit me. No

    matter the circumstance, it was unthinkable for anyone to engage in such acts

    on someone else¡¯s property, especially during a celebration.

    I heard a cat¡¯s meow as I was about to head back. Thinking someone had

    identally freed the family¡¯s cat, I intended to help return it. However, after a

    few steps, I faintly heard a man¡¯s heavy, rapid breathing from behind the

    dense foliage. ¡°Easy, no one¡¯s going toe out here. I¡¯ll be quick, very

    quick.¡±

    It was Albert¡¯s voice.

    The woman¡¯s voice was low, almost crying, ¡°Dad! What are you doing? It¡¯s

    too risky here. I¡¯m scared. If Bry finds out, it¡¯s over between us!¡±

    I knew that voice all too well.

    It was my first time eavesdropping on such an act, and my heart was racing. I

    nervously began recording with my phone while instinctively holding my

    breath.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re dressed so temptingly today. Don¡¯t worry. No one¡¯s

    going to venture out in this cold. It adds to the thrill¡­¡±

    As Albert spoke, he eagerly kissed her. ¡°Can¡¯t you see? That young fool has

    no intention of divorcing. He¡¯s never going to marry you¡­¡±

    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears.

    ¡®One, two, three¡­¡¯ I was still counting the seconds in my heart when I saw

    Albert suddenly holding Margaret still.

    ¡­

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207

    The yful tone in his voice was obvious.

    Under the flickering shadows, Gregory leaned casually against a tree, his

    cropped hair tousled across his forehead, the corners of his eyes curved

    upwards, embodying a spirit of wild and carefree abandon.

    It seemed lost on him how inappropriate it was to say such a thing to

    someone he had met moments ago.

    In the biting chill of the evening, I wondered what brought him out into the

    yard.

    I pocketed my phone, slightly on guard. ¡°What brings you out here?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I wasn¡¯t following you.¡± Gregory spoke with azy drawl, ¡°It was

    too stuffy inside. I needed some fresh air. Little did I know RiverCity folks

    were so open.¡±

    I said, ¡°It¡¯s just them.¡±

    Something about Gregory seemedplicated. He wasn¡¯t someone to get

    too involved with.

    I pursed my lips and decided to be upfront. ¡°Could you keep it to yourself for

    now?¡±

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    I needed this situation to work out in my favor. All would be for naught if

    Gregory spilled the beans.

    ¡°Sure.¡± He agreed readily and quickly changed the subject, ¡°What¡¯s in it for

    me?¡±

    I frowned. ¡°In it for you?¡±

    Gregory was straightforward. ¡°I¡¯m a man of interests. Never do something

    without a little something in return.¡±

    The longer I lingered, the more likely it was for Margaret to notice my absence

    from the hall, possibly suspecting I¡¯d been eavesdropping on their less-thanpublic affairs in the yard.

    Desperate to leave, I asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t decided yet.¡± He said, a smirk on his lips, ¡°How about you owe me

    one? I¡¯ll let you know once I¡¯ve decided.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± I agreed without a second thought.

    After tonight, we might not even see each other again. Without evidence, who

    could hold whom ountable?

    Finally, he straightened up, ncing at my thin ck dress. ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡±

    His question caught me off guard, and I replied almost reflexively, ¡°A bit.¡±

    It made things easier for me, sparing me the need to wait before re-entering.

    Inside, the warmth of the banquet hall enveloped me.

    Mark approached with a smile. ¡°Been looking for you.¡±

    ¡°Are you done with your duties?¡± I asked, smiling back.

    Today was the Larson family¡¯s big event, and he was the sole heir. He

    should¡¯ve been too busy to care about anyone else.

    He shook his head, a bit helpless. ¡°Not yet. Just took a moment to check on

    you in case you needed something but were too shy to ask.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll let you know if I need anything.¡± I assured him, ¡°Go on. Get

    back to your guests.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± He agreed and added, ¡°I¡¯ve got a gift for you. I¡¯ll give it to you after

    the party.¡±

    I was surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t dys¡¯ birthday today? And I¡¯m getting a gift?¡±

    He smiled slightly. ¡°There¡¯s always a time for gifts. No asion needed.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208

    His eyes turned ice cold instantly, his voice dropping to a warning whisper.

    ¡°Jane, Your boldness continues to surprise me more and more. We¡¯re not

    divorced yet.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± I replied, lifting my head defiantly. ¡°In a ce as crowded as this,

    what could happen between Mark and me?¡±

    ¡°Come home with me!¡± His tone was asmanding as ever, his hand

    gripping mine, ready to drag me away.

    I tried to pull free, only to hear him say, ¡°He and Dorothy got called away by

    dys. Do you want to freeze out here?¡± Clearly, Mark wouldn¡¯t be showing

    up anytime soon.

    Reluctantly, I stopped struggling. After all, I had a crucial discussion pending

    with Bryant tonight.

    ¡°Let go. I can walk by myself,¡± I insisted.

    He ignored my protest, dragging me to the car.

    A spark of anger red within me. I quickly sent a message to Mark, informing

    him I had to leave early. Then, without waiting to get home, I pulled up a video

    and thrust my phone before Bryant.

    Home Categories  Search¡­

    208/209

    The car filled with the suggestive sounds from the video!

    Probably thinking we were spicing up our evening with porn, the driver

    discreetly raised the privacy screen.

    Bryant didn¡¯t look at the phone but stared at me instead. ¡°You¡¯ve started

    watching this sort of thing now?¡± he asked, a hint of amusement in his voice.

    ¡°Just keep watching,¡± I urged, my arm growing tired, and I handed the phone

    to Bryant.

    As the unmistakable voices of Albert and Margaret emanated from the device, Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Bryant¡¯s expression turned frosty.

    The recorded conversation was utterly unsuitable for politepany, made

    all the worse because the speakers were his father and the woman he

    adored!

    Bryant gave me a chilling nce before fiddling with the screen.

    ¡°Deleting it won¡¯t help,¡± I pointed out, having expected the move. ¡°I¡¯ve made

    backups.¡±

    The evidence I had so painstakingly gathered wasn¡¯t something I would lose

    through carelessness.

    Yet, aside from the chill, I couldn¡¯t detect any additional emotion on his face.

    He tossed the phone aside, his gaze deep and unreadable. ¡°You delete it. It¡¯s

    an eyesore.¡±

    Turning to look at him, I tried to gauge his reaction. ¡°Bryant, you¡¯re not mad?¡±

    ¡°What? Are you disappointed?¡± His voice was cold and detached. ¡°Jane, I¡¯m

    not a fool. I didn¡¯t need you to throw this evidence in my face.¡±

    My eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You knew about it already?¡±

    ¡°To some extent,¡± he replied, his tone nomittal.

    I clicked my tongue in frustration. ¡°Then you are quite pitiful, yet so tolerant.¡±

    He asked, ¡°Tolerant of what

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209

    A quiet, mocking chuckle suddenly filled the air.

    The air around Bryant was charged with an intense fury. His jaw clenched, his

    voice chillingly cold. ¡°So, you went through all this trouble to take these

    photos just to ckmail me into a divorce?¡±

    I shot back, ¡°What else?¡±

    Or did he think there was any chance he¡¯d see the error of his ways with

    Margaret ande crawling back to salvage our failed marriage?

    That was just a fairy tale.

    His fury swelled, teeth clenched, and he spat out, ¡°Jane, are you sure you

    want a divorce?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± I didn¡¯t hesitate for a second.

    His face darkened. ¡°And if I refuse?¡±

    I stood my ground. ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring the skeletons out of the closet.¡±

    Knowing Bryant¡¯s nature, I was sure he¡¯d never let the affair get out.

    Home Categories  Search¡­

    209/209

    It was more than embarrassing. It would rock the Ferguson Group¡¯s stock and

    cause a scandal.

    It might be a minor domestic issue for some, but it was tabloid fodder for a

    family like ours.

    Even the most prestigious families had their secrets, but it would be a

    different story once they were out in the open.

    Bryant¡¯s temples throbbed, his hands balled into fists, veins popping, and

    through gritted teeth, he growled, ¡°Get out.¡±

    I ignored his fury. ¡°The sooner, the better.¡±

    His eyes bore into me as he said, ¡°Leave!¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± I responded, stepping out of the car smoothly. Before I shut the door, I

    set the terms, ¡°Mr. Ferguson, let¡¯s make it tomorrow. Otherwise, I might spill

    the beans someday if I¡¯m in a bad mood.¡±

    I swiftly closed the door right before his outburst, turning to leave!

    A few steps away, I realized I¡¯d forgotten my coat. It was cold. Turning back to

    grab it, the ck Maybach had sped off into the distance.

    Seeing that Mark hadn¡¯t replied to my text, knowing he was still busy, I found

    a sheltered spot and took out my phone to book a ride.

    The party was still winding down, and as I waited, my gaze met Gregory¡¯s.

    dys had personally seen him out.He seemed to read my mind, managing dys while subtly

    signaling, ¡°Trust,

    no doubt.¡±

    I hoped so.

    Slightly reassured, I got into the car, and then Mark called.

    ¡°Jane, you home yet?¡± He sounded apologetic, ¡°Got caught up in something

    and just saw your message.¡±

    ¡°Almost there.¡±

    ¡°Were you¡­ with Bryant?¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210

    ¡°No problem.¡± I nodded, giving her a skeptical nce. ¡°Has Steven been bothering you?¡±

    ¡°Yep! Burp¡­¡± She sipped her water, belching slightly, her gaze unfocused, yet her thoughts

    seemed crystal clear. ¡°He said he didn¡¯t want to split up and would ditch the arranged marriage

    for me.¡±

    I was stunned. ¡°For real?¡±

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Are you daft?¡± Christine¡¯s fingers, adorned with an elegant manicure, poked my forehead, her

    rity unshaken. ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not doesn¡¯t matter. Even if he wants that, do you think his

    folks would agree? His family might not be as posh as the Ferguson family, but still, a girl like me

    marrying him? Fat chance.¡±

    Christine continued, ¡°No matter how passionate love is, can it stand up to his family¡¯s staunch

    opposition? And if I do marry him, how long before the happiness turns to bitterness? Only a fool

    would fall for that!¡±

    After hearing her out, I pinched her cheek. ¡°Had quite a bit to drink, yet your brain¡¯s still ticking,

    huh?¡±

    She gave me a bittersweet smile. ¡°That¡¯s why I drank so much.¡±

    That was too lucid. Christine didn¡¯t even allow herself the chance to sink into oblivion, to grasp a

    moment of fleeting happiness.

    Christine rested her head on myp, murmuring, ¡°Cindere ended up with the prince because she

    was born into nobility. But I¡¯m just the Little Match Girl.¡±

    My heart ached for her. ¡°Then I¡¯ll buy your matches with all my savings and make you rich.¡±

    After all, Bryant had given me plenty, enough to provide for Christine.

    The next day, I woke without an rm, freshened up, and headed to the kitchen to cook breakfast. I

    made a simple affair of milk with sandwiches.

    Christine sat at the dining table, looking deted, eyeing me with a shaky voice. ¡°I feel you¡¯re in a

    good mood today.¡±

    ¡°Feeling pretty decent.¡± I set breakfast in front of her. ¡°I¡¯ve got an appointment with Bryant today to

    to sort out our divorce papers.¡±

    ¡°Today?¡± She yawned, piecing it together. ¡°Weren¡¯t you guys in the cooling¨Coff period till next

    month?¡±

    I answered, ¡°A call from Bryant can sort it out.¡±

    Christine frowned, ¡°He¡¯s that eager, huh?¡±

    ¡°I was the one who suggested it.¡± I smiled, sitting opposite her, took a sip of milk, and dropped the

    bombshell. ¡°You were right about Albert and Margaret being an item.¡±

    Christine was stunned, speechless. ¡°For real? You caught them in the act?¡±

    I smirked. ¡°Yup.¡±

    She snatched my phone. ¡°Did you take pictures? Show me!*

    ¡°Eye¨Cwatering stuff,¡± I warned kindly.

    Undeterred, she dered, ¡°I¡¯ve seen it all. It won¡¯t faze me.¡±

    After viewing, her verdict was sinct. ¡°Wow, quite the quick shooter, huh?¡±

    I nearly choked on my breakfast, shooting her a re and urging her to eat up.

    Post¨Cbreakfast, Christine offered to wash the dishes while I stepped out to the balcony, dialing

    Bryant.

    He picked up immediately, silent, waiting for me to speak.

    you

    I pursed my lips. ¡°When can you make it today? I¡¯ll be at the town hall waiting for you.¡±

    Crash! It sounded like a phone smashed, followed by a burst of static

    I clutched my palm, zoning out on the balcony for a bit before heading back inside when

    It was Kevin.

    my phone rang again.

    I answered, ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Ferguson¡­ Kevin sounded unsettled. ¡°Mr. Ferguson told me to inform you, 2 PM.¡±

    I took a deep breath. ¡°Okay.¡±

    As the moment to officially divorce approached, I felt an uncanny sense of unreality.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211

    Before heading out to the city hall, Christine grabbed me by the shoulders, giving my lips a coat of

    bold red lipstick. ¡°Big celebrations call for bright and fiery vibes. There you go!¡±

    After applying it, she looked satisfied, waving me off with a smile. I couldn¡¯t help butugh, feeling

    a sudden lift in my spirits. Indeed, wasn¡¯t this what I had been longing for?

    I perked up and went out, arriving at the town hall at 2 PM.

    After waiting for him countless times over three years, I wasn¡¯t keen on doing it again. Yet, as I

    stepped out of the car, there was no sign of Bryant. It seemed I was waiting for him once more.

    Thankfully, he didn¡¯t keep me waiting for too long. A few minutester, a tall figure stepped out of a

    sleek ck Maybach. His presence was imposing, and his gaze icy, clearly in a foul mood.

    Since we headed toward divorce, he¡¯d stopped hiding his true self. Gone was the gentle and

    reserved facade he used to put up.

    However, he wasn¡¯t alone. Two more figures emerged from the car. Arm in arm with Teresa,

    Margaret followed behind Bryant, oblivious that he was aware of their petty schemes.

    Ignoring them, Bryant walked straight up to me without pause. ¡°You were so eager for a divorce,

    weren¡¯t you? Let¡¯s get on with it then.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± I nced at Teresa and Margaret behind him and smirked, ¡°What¡¯s this? nning on

    swapping your divorce papers for a marriage license today, are you? You¡¯re going out of your way

    to prevent your dad from being charged with bigamy.¡±

    His eyes narrowed, his voice t, ¡°Were you so sarcastic before?¡±

    ¡°I used to love you, remember?¡±

    How deeply I loved him, to the point where I lost myself. How could I bear to utter harsh words to

    him?,

    He paused, his emotions unreadable in the dim light of the town hall. ¡°And now? You don¡¯t love me

    at all?¡±

    His tone was so indifferent as if he was asking if I wasn¡¯t the slightest bit hungry.

    Caught off guard by his question, I looked away to hide my feelings. I pointed to the ticket machine

    as we reached the town hall¡¯s entrance. ¡°I¡¯ll go get a number.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± His voice barely faded when a middle¨Caged man in a sharp suit approached us from the

    office area. ¡°Mr. Ferguson, right this way, please.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± With a slight nod, Bryant nced at me, his words cutting, ¡°Aren¡¯t you in a hurry? Let¡¯s save

    you some time in the queue then.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I never realized how considerate you

    could be.¡±

    Unlike the sarcasm he¡¯d thrown earlier, my praise was genuine.

    His past disys of tenderness never seemed sincere, just superficial acts. He¡¯d never truly cared

    for what I needed. It was somewhat ironic that I got to experience his thoughtfulness during our

    divorce.

    The middle¨Caged man led us into an office, gathered our documents, and brought in the papers for

    us to sign. In no time, we were about to get our fresh divorce certificates.

    Everything was smooth until Bryant received a phone call just after we¡¯d signed the papers. His

    phone rang insistently. ¡°Speak.¡± Whatever he heard on the other end made him stand up abruptly

    after just a few seconds, his voice icy cold as he addressed the middle¨Caged official, ¡°We¡¯re not

    going through with this today!¡±

    His tone was so chilling that it sent shivers down my spine, He then made to leave swiftly.

    Something urgent must havee up. I stood up, too, a strong sense of foreboding washing over

    me. ¡°Why? We¡¯re almost done. Are you going back on your word again?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± He turned to face me, his gaze piercing as ifced with venom. With each word strained, he

    pushed out, ¡°Don¡¯t you know why, Jane? You say I¡¯m going back on my word, but how are you any

    better?¡±

    His anger felt like it was about to engulf me. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212

    I was totally confused and shot back, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    His expression was icy, cutting through the air like a knife. ¡°Cut the act.¡±

    Confused and increasingly irritated, I shot back, ¡°Excuse me? What are you talking about? I haven¡¯t

    done anything wrong!¡±

    ¡°Denying it till the bitter end, huh?¡± Bryant¡¯s lips curved in a smirk, his demeanor turning even more

    intimidating. He Mcked his phone several times and aimed it at me, ¡°Take a look. Your masterpiece,

    isn¡¯t it?¡±

    I was momentarily stunned and turned my gaze to his phone screen. It was a trending topic that had

    exploded online just minutes ago. And there it was, a scandal involving Albert and Margaret. There

    was even a video. The thumbnail showedst night¡¯s scene in the Larson family¡¯s backyard.

    I recognized it instantly, a chill running down my spine. I clicked on it, wondering if it was the video I

    had taken, but it was already offline. It got blocked.

    And to add to the fire, images were floating around of Bryant and Margaret looking too close for

    comfort. The online bacsh was ugly.

    Bryant sneered, ¡°Nothing to say now?¡±

    My mind was a mess, but I denied it. ¡°I didn¡¯t do this. Bryant, I¡¯m not that stupid. Even if I were to

    spill the beans, it wouldn¡¯t be now.¡± In reality, I was indeed plotting to spill the beans, but not before

    those divorce papers were firmly in my grasp.

    ¡°Then how did the video end up online?¡± Bryant pressed, his gaze piercing. ¡°Or maybe you had a

    little viewing partyst night?¡±

    That was when it clicked.

    Gregory!

    But I wasn¡¯t sure if it was him.

    And I knew, no matter what I said, Bryant wouldn¡¯t believe me. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you believe me

    or not. We¡¯re here now. Just get the papers, and let¡¯s end this.¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯d let you off that easy?¡± His voice was cold, his smirk mocking. ¡°Jane, keep dreaming.¡±

    With that, he turned and walked away.

    I took a deep breath, watching his retreating figure, my frustration boiling. ¡°Fine, it doesn¡¯t matter if

    you don¡¯t cooperate. Thew says I can divorce you unterally after two years of separation. We¡¯ll

    wait it out then.¡±

    I had all the time in the world. Bryant was the one in a hurry to remarry, not me.

    He paused, his voice cold as ice, ¡°Remember your words!¡±

    Fuming, I reached for my phone to confront Gregory but realized I had forgotten I didn¡¯t have his

    contact.

    As Bryant walked out, Margaret and Teresa, eagerly waiting outside, ran to him with bright smiles.

    Whatever they said, Bryant didn¡¯t even spare them a nce and left swiftly.

    Timothy had passed away not long ago, and the Ferguson Group was stabilizing. The scandal was

    thest thing they needed. Ignoring Margaret and Teresa, they didn¡¯t chase after Bryant but came

    to gloat before me.

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Blocked at the office door, Margaret lifted her chin, a smug smile on her face. ¡°What did you say to

    Bry? He seemed furious about getting those divorce papers.¡±

    They were so eager to see us separated that they hadn¡¯t even checked their phones to see their

    reputations crumbling.

    Teresa was even more delusional, oblivious that her daughter had disgraced them, a shame known

    to all. Putting on airs, she reached out, ¡°Bry left in such a hurry. He didn¡¯t show me the divorce

    papers. Show me yours to put our minds at rest.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213

    I would just be pissed off if it were any other day.

    But right then, their antics were just hriously pathetic, and it made all the irritation I was feeling

    evaporate.

    I chuckled and tossed two words back at them. ¡°Not divorced.¡±

    Their smug smiles froze instantly. Ever the skeptic, Margaret scoffed, ¡°How is that possible? Bry

    went out of his way to alert the town hall, insisting on getting the divorce certificate with you as

    soon as possible. Cut the act, Jane. A divorce is nothing to be ashamed of.¡±

    I just shrugged, ying it cool. ¡°Guess Bryant had a change of heart. You know, ¡®til death do us part

    and all that jazz. Not everyone can live up to those vows.¡±

    ¡°Jane, how can you be so¡­¡± Margaret red at me, wishing to w my eyes out, but Teresa cut

    her off, ¡°For heaven¡¯s sake, Margaret, you¡¯re thirty. Why do you let her get under your skin like

    this?¡±

    Then, Teresa turned to me with a curious look, ¡°Is that true?¡±

    I shrugged. ¡°Why don¡¯t you check?¡±

    And she did. Striding into the office with all the entitlement in the world, she announced, ¡°I¡¯m

    Bryant¡¯s mother.

    I wondered if she could be any more shameless.

    Having seen her trailing Bryant earlier, the clerk took her word for it, ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, how can I

    help?¡±

    ¡°Did those two just divorce?¡±

    ¡°No, ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°Mr. Ferguson had to leave unexpectedly.¡± The clerk was just being honest.

    Outside, Margaret and I overheard everything. She exploded, ¡°Jane, you¡¯re nothing but a bitch,

    ying your tricks again?¡±

    She tried to take a swing at me, but I was ready. Not only did I dodge, but I also gave her a good

    p,ughing. ¡°That was for pushing me, Margaret. Bitch? Oh please, you take the prize for being

    the biggest one.¡±

    Margaret was stunned, her hand flying to her cheek, her expression twisted, ¡°How dare you hit

    me?¡±

    ¡°Why not? You¡¯re asking for it, aren¡¯t you?¡± I casually replied, pulling a wet wipe from my purse to

    clean my hands, ¡°Margaret, touching you makes me feel dirty.¡±

    With that, I turned to leave, eager

    to escape the drama.

    It wouldn¡¯t be long before Teresa saw the news online, and I couldn¡¯t wait to get as far away from

    this mess as possible.

    But Teresa wasn¡¯t about to let me go without a word. She stepped out, heard me calling Margaret

    out, and grabbed her daughter to prevent any further catfight, speaking up with a misguided sense

    of logic. ¡°Ms. Webster, that¡¯s a bit riching from you. You know, Margaret knew Bry first. Your

    actions,ing in between them, are what people call a homewrecker. And yet, you have the nerve

    to call her names?¡±

    I suddenly understood why Margaret could be so shameless. Like mother, like daughter. It was in

    their genes, unchangeable, etched into their very bones.

    I turned back, looking at Teresa¡¯s mother¨Chen act, and couldn¡¯t help feeling malicious, ¡°Teresa, no

    matter what your daughter does, you always have her back, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Margaret even dared to sleep with Teresa¡¯s husband, a behavior undoubtedly encouraged by

    Teresa. Margaret waspletely unscrupulous,cking the slightest bit of decency or shame.

    Unfazed, Teresa retorted, ¡°And why not? She¡¯s my daughter, born after a tough journey that nearly

    took me to the grave. Should I defend you instead?¡±

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214

    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded thoughtfully, a sly smile on my face as I posed a wicked question, ¡°And what if

    she, say, decided to swipe something of yours?¡±

    When the words left my mouth, I saw Teresa was still in the dark, but Margaret¡¯s guilt was palpable.

    Her face went pale, panic hidden beneath a veneer of anger. ¡°Jane, what are you ying at? Are

    you trying to drive a wedge between me and my mom on top of eyeing Bry?¡±

    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go!¡± She said, hastily grabbing Teresa¡¯s arm, desperate to leave before I could spill

    more.

    Teresa wouldn¡¯t have it, shielding Margaret behind her, standing tall with disdain and contempt in

    her eyes. ¡°Margaret¡¯s right. Don¡¯t ever try to sour the bond between my daughter and me. I get it.

    You grew up without parents. Even though Albert and I remarried, he didn¡¯t love Margaret any less.

    She¡¯s always had a warm, loving home. Deep down, you must be envious of Margaret, being an

    orphan and all.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, perhaps.¡± I nodded, nomittal, my voiceden with meaning. ¡°Albert indeed adores

    Margaret.¡±

    As I spoke, my gaze leisurely turned to Margaret, a small smile on my lips, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Her pupils shrunk, her hands trembling as she clung to Teresa, and she blurted out, ¡°Mom, I haven¡¯t

    even had lunch yet, having a bit of hypoglycemia. Let¡¯s not waste more time here with her. Let¡¯s

    go.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Hearing Margaret feeling unwell, Teresa relented, but not without a stern warning to me,

    ¡°Ms. Webster, I advise you to get the divorce finalized soon. Stop standing in the way of Bry and

    Margaret¡¯s happiness! Otherwise, Albert and I won¡¯t let you off easily!¡±

    How terrifying.

    As they turned to leave, Margaret breathing a sigh of relief, I casually called out, ¡°Hold on.¡± Teresa

    turned back, irritation visible, ¡°What now? Didn¡¯t you hear my daughter is hungry?¡±

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Is your husband always this affectionate with Margaret?¡± I calmly opened up a trending topic,

    showing her a snapshot from a video before it got taken down and handing it to her for a nce.

    ¡°Truly an eye¨Copener!¡±

    A husband she acquired through nefarious means and the daughter she bore herself, and it only

    took one look for her to recognize

    them.

    Fury shed in her eyes as she reached for my phone, but I quickly pulled back, stepping away with

    a smile. ¡°Look up the trending topic yourself.¡±

    I certainly didn¡¯t want my phone to end up in pieces.

    On the other hand, Margaret hadn¡¯t caught a glimpse of what was on my phone. Seeing Teresa in a

    frenzy looking for her phone, she red at me, gritting her teeth. ¡°Jane, what did you show my

    mom?¡±

    ¡°Something interesting.¡± I grinned, gesturing toward her, ¡°You might want to take a look, too, given

    you¡¯re one of the main characters.¡± Watching Teresa¡¯s expression turning cold bit by bit and her

    hands trembling, I felt a twisted satisfaction.

    Words and photos couldn¡¯t quite hit the nerve like a video.

    So, I flipped my phone, sending her the video in all its glory. ¡°Here¡¯s the video version for you. No

    need to thank me.¡±

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215

    Teresa had lost it. Without a second thought, she yed the video, not caring about the

    passionate, suggestive sounds ring from her phone.

    In a panic, Margaret had already watched the trending news. Then, hearing these sounds, she was

    flustered, her voice trembling. ¡°Mom¡­¡±

    Snap!

    Teresa delivered a fierce p across Margaret¡¯s face, her eyes bloodshot, venomously spitting out,

    ¡°You still have the nerve to call me Mom? Albert is my husband, your stepfather, do you

    understand? Have you no shame, unting yourself in front of your stepfather?¡±

    The more Teresa had once doted on and cherished Margaret, the deeper her hatred was.

    The feeling of being betrayed by someone so close must be more painful and profound than when I

    got betrayed by Linda.

    Ignoring the pain, Margaret fell to her knees, ¡°Mom, it wasn¡¯t me. It wasn¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Are

    you saying that this video and all the stuff online are all made up?¡± Teresa was furious, her eyes

    nearly popping out, spittle flying as she spoke.

    The ordeal caught Margaret off guard, and it took her a moment to muster a defense through her

    tears. ¡°He forced me. Yes, it was all his doing. He forced on me!¡±

    Whack! Another harsh p tousled Margaret¡¯s hair and left a red, swollen mark on her face.

    Through tears of anger, Teresa spat, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m as foolish as you? The sluttish disy of

    yours in the video was his doing, too?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Margaret had no more excuses, only clinging to Teresa, pleading desperately, ¡°Mom, I was

    wrong! I was just confused. Please don¡¯t be mad at me, I was bewitched! I¡¯m your daughter. Please

    forgive me this once¡­¡±

    Margaret¡¯s final plea stung Teresa, driven to madness. Teresa grabbed Margaret¡¯s hair and pped

    her relentlessly, ¡°You still remember you¡¯re my daughter? Slut, do you realize who you¡¯ve been

    with? You¡¯ve been fucking my husband!¡±

    Teresa screamed hysterically, yanking Margaret¡¯s hair fiercely, ¡°He¡¯s my husband. You hear me?

    Albert is my husband!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s your husband?¡± No longer holding back, Margaret stood up fiercely and broke free, losing

    clumps of her hair in the process but seemingly unfazed by the pain, sneered back, ¡°What right do

    you have to judge me when he is someone you schemed to snatch from another woman?¡±

    Teresa froze, staring at Margaret in disbelief, ¡°What are you saying? Do you even know what you¡¯re

    talking about?¡±

    Her voice rose again in a shout.

    Margaret struck where it hurt. ¡°I¡¯m saying your precious husband is someone you stole as a

    mistress, calling me a slut, but aren¡¯t you one as well? In that regard, you¡¯re my teacher.¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    I expected a fallout, but I never imagined they wouldsh out at each other to this extent. They

    didn¡¯t seem like mother and daughter, more like sworn enemies. Their words were as acidic and

    cutting as they could be. Handing them a knife at that moment, they probably wouldn¡¯t have

    hesitated to stab each other.

    Teresa copsed, lunging at Margaret in a frenzy. ¡°I should never have had you! How could I give

    birth to some slut like you? Get away!¡±

    Equally crazed, Margaret pushed Teresa to the ground, sneering, ¡°Some slut like me? What else

    would a whore produce but a slut like me, right?¡±

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216

    Teresa found herself suddenly tumbling to the floor,nding in an ungraceful heap, pain shing

    across her face. Disbelief clouded her gaze as she looked up at Margaret. ¡°Margaret, did you just

    push me? After all these years, providing you with the best of everything. clothes, gadgets, you

    name it, and this is how you repay me?¡±

    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t be in this mess now if you truly cared!¡± Margaret red down at Teresa with fury

    etched on her face. She grabbed Teresa¡¯s hair, and her voice sounded icy with resentment. ¡°You

    always said, ¡®If you want something, go get it yourself. No one¡¯s going to hand it to you! Didn¡¯t

    you? So, why the hell are you ming me for doing just that? Mom, am I not just following your

    advice?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Teresa was flustered, a mix of anger and regret swirling within her. ¡°I never taught you to be

    like this. Never!¡±

    ¡°I. It isn¡¯t what I meant. It¡¯s not!¡± Teresa¡¯s protests grew more frantic, and suddenly, she scrambled

    to her feet, her words tumbling out as she dashed outside, her eyes wide and unfocused.

    Margaret watched her go and suddenly burst into tears, her gaze turning to me, bitter and using.

    ¡°Happy now? Seeing my mom and 1 turn against each other like this makes you proud, huh?¡±

    ¡°Somewhat.¡± My response was cold, detached.

    It wasn¡¯t a moment of victory, it was just karma doing its thing.

    When Teresa once treated Bryant¡¯s mother with such disdain, she couldn¡¯t have imagined this day

    woulde. It turned out that the fiercest karma wasn¡¯t from a stranger but her daughter.

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Margaret clenched her teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯ve won! Jane¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough with the threats.¡± I gestured toward the onlookers in the hall with a faint smile. ¡°You¡¯d be

    better off moving quickly before the online vigntes find your address and start throwing eggs and

    painting your door.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± At that moment, Margaret realized she was being filmed, her expression immediately shifting

    as she whispered fiercely, ¡°Jane, you¡¯ve got nerve!¡±

    With that, she covered her face with her purse and fled.

    Atst, the drama hade to an end.

    I sighed and made my way home.

    Christine¡¯s life had been in turmoil, avoiding ces where she might run into Steven, instead

    choosing to stay in, ying video games and binge¨Cwatching shows.

    When I walked in, she rushed over with her tablet, barely containing her excitement. ¡°Did you have

    a hand in what¡¯s online? I wouldn¡¯t have pegged you for the type to hold nothing back. Have you

    seen? Margaret and Albert are getting roasted online. It¡¯s hrious.¡±

    I chuckled, kicking off my shoes. ¡°Wasn¡¯t me.¡±

    No wonder Bryant thought it was my doing. Even Christine had suspected me. But unlike Bryant,

    Christine believed me without question when I exined.

    She was puzzled. ¡°Then who was it? But whoever did it has done a great service. I owe them a big

    dinner!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s both good and bad.¡± I flopped onto the couch, looking at Christine. ¡°They¡¯ve messed up my

    ns.¡±

    Curious, Christine picked up a cup of iced tea from the coffee table and offered it to me. ¡°What do

    you mean?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t get the divorce papers.¡± Just mentioning it irritated me. I took a long sip of the tea. ¡°I was so

    close. I would¡¯ve had finalized the divorce if they had interfered a minuteter.¡±

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217

    Christine was shocked. ¡°No way?¡±

    I sighed. ¡°Yup, that¡¯s the scoop.¡±

    Wondering when I¡¯d finally get that jerk to sign the divorce papers was like

    guessing when it would rain in a drought.

    Christine tried to cheer me up when she saw I was down in the dumps. ¡°Don¡¯t

    sweat it. You know, when ites to divorce, if one person¡¯s dead set on it,

    it¡¯s inevitable. And hey, you¡¯ve sorted everything out, just missing that piece of

    paper. You might as well consider yourself free.¡±

    I smiled, chit-chatting before changing the subject, ¡°What about you? Hasn¡¯t

    Steven popped over here looking for you?¡±

    I still owed Steven a dinner for helping me move. He remembered where I

    lived. A quick chat with Bryant would clear that up, even if he didn¡¯t.

    Christine¡¯s mood dipped, her voice soft, ¡°No, he wouldn¡¯t dare show up here.¡±

    I asked, ¡°Why not?¡±

    Christine looked at me. ¡°He¡¯s terrified of Bryant.¡±

    Later on, neither of us felt like cooking. Christine¡¯s culinary skills were a

    disaster, so we just ordered takeout. As we were eating and talking, Christine

    kept ncing at her phone.

    Suddenly, she looked shocked. ¡°Oh my God, Teresa and Margaret made

    quite the scene at the town hall!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I was puzzled, but Christine handed me her phone.

    Footage from the town hall taken by bystanders had gone viral online. Behind

    today¡¯s drama, it seemed like some significant power was stirring the pot. The

    Ferguson Group was trying to keep things cool and to no avail. It was blowing Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    up on social media. Like mushrooms after the rain, you pulled one out, and

    another popped up.

    No one had dared to butt heads with the Ferguson Group in RiverCity before.

    The inte was a wildfire ofments.

    [Wow, elite drama! So, the stepdaughter was a whore?]

    [Talk about messy. Margaret hooks up with her stepfather and his son, and

    Albert screws with his wife and her daughter. What an eye-opener!]

    [Seriously, what¡¯s wrong with her? Having a national heartthrob like Bryant,

    and she goes for his dad? Gross.]

    [Bryant is married, remember? Maybe Bryant wasn¡¯t into her? She might just

    be looking for anyone to scratch that itch.]

    [This mother and daughter, taught by the best, huh? From one homewrecker

    to another.]

    [Man, I felt sorry for Margaret¡¯s mom, and now this? It¡¯s hard to know who to

    side with.]

    ¡­

    Christine was astonished. ¡°You¡¯ve got guts, watching all this unfold and not

    worrying about getting dragged into it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too good to miss.¡± I took a bite of the soggy fries., ¡°You have no idea how

    long I¡¯ve waited for this day.¡±

    With Christine, I never felt the need to hide my true feelings.

    She smirked, ¡°If they darey a finger on you, they¡¯ll have me to deal with.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m untouched.¡± I even managed to p Margaret and came out

    on top.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218

    I had just finished a hearty meal, setting aside my fork. ¡°So, you agreed to

    meet Steven?¡±

    Christine said, ¡°Yeah, I did.¡±

    Christine and I were clearing up the pizza boxes together. ¡°He acted like a

    child the other day and refused to listen to a word I said. And there¡¯s stuff that

    just doesn¡¯te across right over the phone, so we might as well meet one

    last time to end it.¡±

    I nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ve got your back.¡±

    Christine asked, ¡°Will youe with me then?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, of course,¡± I chuckled, teasing her, ¡°What if I don¡¯t go, and he decides

    to take you away to the middle of nowhere?¡±

    The ce they¡¯d chosen was that same exclusive club.

    Christine led the way leisurely, and when we reached the private room, I

    paused, ¡°Go ahead. It¡¯ll be hard for you guys to talk if I¡¯m there. Just text me if

    you need me, and I¡¯lle running.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± With a nod, Christine pushed the door open and went in.

    I stayed outside, watching the staff bustling by with trays of snacks and

    drinks, feeling out of ce. I decided to wander off to the rooftop garden

    nearby.

    Winter had set in, making the nights in RiverCity damp and cold.

    Yet, the club had spared no expense in their rooftop garden, creating a

    luxurious and beautiful escape. Amidst the artificial mountains andkes, rare

    nts thrived, creating an oasis of spring amid autumn and winter.

    As I neared the faux mountain, a familiar voice overwhelmed the sound of

    flowing water.

    It was muffled, but curiosity drew me closer, and then I heard Bryant¡¯s voice,

    sharp and cold, ¡°You set up the thing with Dorothy, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    I froze. Who was Bryant talking to? Were they talking about Dorothy wanting

    to marry Bryant?

    And soon, another voice provided the answer.

    It held a cold smoothness, replying lightly, ¡°Mr. Ferguson, usations without

    proof.¡±

    ¡°It was you. Bryant scoffed, ¡°Only Jane would be naive enough to be manipted by you. Mark, I¡¯m

    warning you. Stay away from Jane. She¡¯s too pure-hearted for your games.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your concerns.¡± Mark¡¯sugh was chilly but stern, ¡°My

    intentions toward her have always been genuine. Unlike you, hurting her time

    and again.¡±

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Pity.¡± Bryant¡¯s voice was calm, his smile evident, ¡°No matter how genuine

    you im to be, she¡¯s still my wife, Bryant¡¯s wife.¡±

    Mark scoffed, ¡°Think that¡¯ll hold her forever?¡±

    ¡°Getting desperate?¡± Bryant¡¯sughter was light.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219

    I thought, ¡®Beg you? Are you serious? Are you out of your mind?¡¯

    I yanked my hand away from his grasp, not caring if Bryant and Mark could

    see us. At this point, it was like throwing caution to the wind. I turned and

    headed for the exit.

    Suddenly, everything went dark as a men¡¯s trench coat was thrown over my

    head. With a clever twist, he pulled me back, pressing me against the railing

    and out of the other two¡¯s line of sight. My nose was filled with the fresh smell

    of mint. That matched with Gregory.

    I could tell Bryant hesitated before Gregory¡¯s rebellious voice filled the air,

    ¡°Mr. Ferguson, you seem interested in the private affairs of young couples?¡±

    Slowly scrutinizing, Bryant said, ¡°Your girlfriend¡¯s shoes, my wife seems to

    have a pair just like them.¡±

    My heart skipped a beat. These were limited editions from a boutique in

    RiverCity. You could count on one hand how many pairs there were.

    It was not like I overheard any secrets. Walking away guilt-free was an option,

    but Gregory¡¯s antics made me feel I was in the wrong. Frozen, I didn¡¯t dare

    move.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Seems?¡± Gregory smirked, the kind that was asking for trouble, ¡°Mr.

    Ferguson, it seems you¡¯re not too attached to your current wife if you¡¯re

    unsure about her personal belongings. Maybe you should get a divorce and

    make Dorothy¡¯s day.¡±

    Bryant¡¯s voice turned chilly, barely concealing his annoyance, ¡°So concerned

    about Dorothy, why don¡¯t you marry her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t afford that luxury.¡± Gregory immediately declined, teasing,

    ¡°Nah, my girlfriend¡¯s all I need.¡±

    Then, still under the trench coat, he patted my head. ¡°Right, babe?¡±

    He was really pushing his luck.

    I suddenly lifted my leg and stomped on his foot hard!

    Bryant sneered, ¡°It seems your girlfriend doesn¡¯t love you that much.¡±

    Gregory casually responded, ¡°Not really. She¡¯s just a bit temperamental. At

    least we¡¯re not on the verge of divorce.¡±

    That was a direct hit at Bryant Wegard for his feelings. It felt like Gregory was moments away

    from spilling Bryant and m

    names.

    Surprisingly, Bryant didn¡¯t explode. He stated, ¡°Mr. Ford, I wouldn¡¯t need to

    consider divorce if you could keep Dorothy in check.¡±

    With that, Bryant walked away, and Mark, lingering a few seconds longer, also

    took his leave.

    Meeting my gaze, Gregory seemed unfazed, even going as far as to critique,

    ¡°Bryant is not the right guy for a girl like you.¡±

    His calm demeanor made me guess that the online drama was his doing.

    I tossed his coat back at him, irritated. ¡°You¡¯ve met me a few times, and you

    think you know me?

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220

    It felt like the person who had readily agreed to my request the day before wasn¡¯t him.

    I was annoyed and speechless. ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise not to let anyone else know for now?¡±

    Gregory frowned. ¡°I promised not to let others know you were spying and even recorded a video.¡±

    So, by that logic, he was faultless. Was it me who didn¡¯t make my point clear?

    ¡°Do you have a beef with the Ferguson family?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Gregory looked at me, puzzled, ¡°Don¡¯t you get how ruthless the business world can be? Hanging around with Bryant for three years, didn¡¯t he teac

    I was stunned by his terrifying honesty and second question.

    I clenched my palm and responded truthfully, ¡°No.¡±

    What had Bryant taught me in three years? Independence, tolerance, patience, and giving.

    Apart from treating each other with respect, we had no other interaction. Bryant never involved me in the gritty details of his business world.

    in to paus

    It was Gregory¡¯s turn to pause. He raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°You¡¯re an interesting person.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you interesting, too?¡± I smiled wryly, ¡°On the one hand, ying corporate games with Bryant and telling his wife

    on the other, what¡¯s your angle?¡±

    Gregory straightened his coat and draped it over his arm. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, our goals are the same here, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± I was amused, ¡°Do you know you¡¯ve messed up my ns?¡±

    Gregory was surprised. ¡°I messed up your ns?¡±

    ¡°I would have smoothly gotten my divorce papers if you had just waited a few minutes before spilling the beans.¡±

    He frowned, ¡°Aren¡¯t you divorcing Bryant because of that woman with the Ferguson surname? Didn¡¯t I help you?¡±

    I was speechless again. ¡°I want a divorce, man. I don¡¯t need your help. Just the divorce is fine.¡±

    He leaned against the railing, arms crossed, a hint of surprise in his eyes. ¡°You want a divorce?¡± ¡°Yes, very much so,¡± I answered without hesitation.

    From the moment we lost our child, Bryant and I were over. There were no strings attached.

    The help and care he provided during college were offset by the debts he owed me over these three years. We were at a dead end, with divorce being th

    After all, a person like me, without parents or background, marrying into the Ferguson family was like striking the jackpot. How could I willingly divorce an

    Hearing that, Gregory repliedzily, ¡°Then you¡¯ll have your wish.¡±

    I was puzzled. ¡°What?¡±

    He nced at me, saying, ¡°With Dorothy setting her sights on Bryant, you bing the ex¨Cwife was just a matter of time.¡±

    That was straight to the point

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    When thinking back on Bryant¡¯s wariness toward Gregory, I grew curious, ¡°And you? Who are you?¡±

    From Gregory¡¯s words, all I could deduce was that Dorothy wasn¡¯t a local from RiverCity

    Combining that with Bryant and Mark¡¯s conversation, it was clear the Myers family was no small fry, perhaps even more influential than

    the Ferguson family. And Gregory, acquainted with Dorothy, likely came from aparable background.

    ¡°Are you curious about me?¡± He stood up straight, one hand in his pocket, the yful tilt in his eyes carrying a hint of audacity, ¡°Information like that co

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221

    It was the first time I¡¯d encountered someone who seemed to have ¡°money¡± as every other word out of their mouth, a real¨Clife rich kid clich¨¦

    ¡°Forget it, then. I ask around,¡± I said, turning on my heel and heading back inside.

    Just as I got home, Christine emerged from one of the private rooms, her eyes slightly red. She¡¯d been crying.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± she said.

    ¡°Did you get everything sorted out?¡±

    I put Christine¡¯s coat over her shoulders as she sniffled, her gaze clearing up. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s none of m

    marries for alliance.¡±

    I admired her ability to let go so decisively

    On the drive home, Christine was at the wheel. My phone rang. It was Mark.

    After a moment of hesitation, he asked, ¡°Jane, you were with Gregory just now, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    I was shocked but didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Yes, that was me. How did you know?¡±

    business anymore whether he

    Gregory had made sure to keep me under wraps. Even Bryant had only asked about my shoes, and even then, he was unsure. Yet, Mark had figured it o

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    He chuckled lightly over the phone, ¡°Wonder why Bryant couldn¡¯t guess it was you, but I could?¡±

    ¡°A bit,¡± I admitted.

    ¡°He¡¯s too sure of how you feel about him,¡± Mark said, his voice gentle. ¡°So, at most, he¡¯d suspect something between you and me, but he wouldn¡¯t think

    I agreed. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    However, there was more to it. It seemed Bryant didn¡¯t care about me. Who I was with didn¡¯t matter much to him,

    After a pause, Mark¡¯s tone softened, almost probing. ¡°You and Gregory¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re practically strangers, Just met a few times,¡± I rified, not wanting to hide anything. Then, seizing the opportunity, I asked, ¡°So, why haven¡¯t you m

    Mark rxed, ¡°They¡¯re from Vista Town, not part of our

    usual crowd. Dorothy¡¯s here on a sort of internship. The Myers family wants to set up a branch in RiverCity, and she¡¯s getting some hands¨C

    on experience.¡±

    He exined without holding back, ¡°As for Gregory, he¡¯s the Ford family¡¯s golden boy, the sole heir. He¡¯s a bit mboyant and unpredictable. You¡¯d bette

    I couldn¡¯t help but dig deeper, ¡°So, the Myers and the Ford families¡­ they¡¯re a big deal?¡±

    ¡°More than just a big deal, Mark chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s put

    it this way. RiverCity¡¯s elite families are neerspared to them. Vista Town¡¯s three great families, including the Fords and the Myers, are in a leag

    Then, I understood why dys personally saw Gregory out after the banquet and why Bryant seemed wary of him. Gregory dared to challenge the Ferg

    The difference between the elite and these venerable families was stark, not just in wealth but in the intricateworks of influence built over centuries. I

    Curiously, I asked, ¡°So, if Dorothy and Gregory¡¯s families are so well¨Cmatched, why don¡¯t they just arrange a marriage?¡±

    It seemed like a straightforward solution.

    Mark couldn¡¯t help butugh at my suggestion, ¡°You¡¯re onto something. There was a marriage agreement between Gregory and the Myers family, but no

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222

    Mark continued, ¡°Word on the street is that Gregory returned to RiverCity looking for clues about his childhood sweetheart¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t guess he¡¯s the romantic type.¡°I was surprised. There was someone else like Mark, who held onto the memory of someone from their youth

    Mark smiled, not saying much else, but added, ¡°You¡¯ll be home tomorrow, right? I¡¯ll drop by after work with your gift.¡±

    ¡°Gift?¡± It took me a moment to remember what he talked aboutst night. I nodded, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be home for the next few

    days unless somethinges up.¡±

    The next day, I woke up naturally, no rm needed, and reached out to the spot next to me.

    Christine wasn¡¯t there.

    I grabbed my phone and saw her text, [Snuck out. If Steven loses it again, Ie back to crash.]

    Typical Christine.

    I chuckled and texted back, thenzily scrolled through my phone in bed. The drama surrounding Margaret and Albert, plus the public spat between Mar

    With how things were going, the Ferguson family would need to wear disguises to avoid getting mobbed on the street.

    ¡°Mrs. Ferguson! Your aunt and her husband are having a brawl in the ward!¡±

    Late in the aftemoon, the nurse from BlessedCare Medical Facility called urgently.

    My heart skipped a beat as I grabbed my car keys. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I¡¯m on my way.¡±

    When I arrived, the police were already there, with a crowd gathered around the ward. ¡°Rtion to the patient?¡± a cop asked as I tried to enter.

    ¡°She¡¯s my aunt,¡± I said quickly.

    ¡°Go on in, but try to calm them down. No need for a family dispute to turn into a brawl,¡± the officer advised.

    Allen was all apologies, ¡°Yes, yes, I won¡¯t do it again.¡±

    I brushed past him to check on my aunt, Cheryl, and my heart sank seeing her bruised and battered. ¡°Are you out of your mind? She¡¯s sick, and you bea

    ¡°She wants a divorce!¡± Allen had just apologized, but his true colors showed again, ¡°You must¡¯ve put her up to this, bitch. Even if she leaves me, you¡¯ll be

    ¡°Get lost!¡± I invoked Bryant¡¯s name, ¡°Bryant¡¯s on his way here. Do you want to stick around?¡±

    ¡°Huh, I didn¡¯t realize you were so good at seducing men. One day, it¡¯s Mr. Ferguson, and another, Mr. Larson.¡±

    I

    Allen suddenly showed his hand, missing a pinkie, ring at me with hatred. ¡°That Larson guy, he cut off my finger¡­¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    The wound was still fresh, scabbed over. I recoiled in shock, stepping back.

    My phone rang. I answered, trying to sound calm, ¡°Hey, Bryant, you at the hospital? With Mark? Great,e up here.¡±

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you try to scare me!¡± After Allen shouted those words, his eyes filled with fear. He bolted away before I could respond. ¡°Fine, Chris, I¡¯m a bit t

    Leroy shrugged. ¡°What could I do? I¡¯m not as strong as him, and he never listens to what I say!

    I was furing with anger, at a loss for words.

    Then, despite her pain, Cheryl spoke, ¡®Leroy, could you step outside for a moment? I need to have a word with Jane Leroy nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    After Leroy left, I dragged a chair over to the bedside and sat down. ¡°Are all your injuries taken care of? Did we miss anything?¡± ¡°No. The injuries look

    worse than they are. The doctors and the security

    were there, so it didn¡¯t get too bad.¡± Cheryl shook her head, seeming weaker than thest time I saw her, tears silently streaming

    down her face, ¡°I want a divorce, but he won¡¯t agree¡­¡±

    I sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll figure something out.¡±

    Allen wasn¡¯t like Bryant. Getting a divorce from him shouldn¡¯t be asplicated.

    But first, I had to ensure Cheryl¡¯s safety, ensuring she wouldn¡¯t get hurt again.

    Cheryl looked at me, her eyes filled with guilt, as she clung to my hand, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jane, for all this trouble.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re family. Why talk like that?¡± I shook my head, then began peeling an apple for her. Seeing that she was getting sleepy, I prepared

    to leave.

    Cheryl called out as I reached the hospital room¡¯s door, Jane¡­

    I turned back. Seeing the struggle and hesitation on Cheryl¡¯s face, I approached her again, asking softly. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Cheryl paused, her hand clenched into a fist on the

    nket, tears flowing again. After a long moment, she seemed to make a difficult decisi¨®n, ¡°I¡­ I have something for you.¡±

    Confused, I asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Instead of answering, Cheryl got out of bed with my help and lifted the mattress, retrieving a small cloth pouch.

    She carefully opened it, taking out a rabbit¨C

    shaped pendant. Though the string had slightly faded, the pendant itself was clearly of considerable value, not something you¡¯d find in recent markets.

    Cheryl put it around my neck carefully, ¡°Jane, be sure not to lose this¡­¡±

    I tried to turn it down. ¡°This is too valuable, I can¡¯t ept it¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s yours.¡±

    *Her gaze was firm yet full of unsaid words, finally saying. Trust me. It¡¯s right.¡±

    Hesitantly, I asked, ¡°Is this¡­ from my parents?¡±

    But my parents, despite being wealthy, wouldn¡¯t have easily acquired such a priceless item.

    ¡°Yes¡­ After struggling for a bit, Cheryl put the pendant inside my shirt, avoiding my gaze,

    ¡°Just think of it as such.¡±

    Just think of it as such? I thought.

    Cheryl¡¯s words puzzled me, but she didn¡¯t want to borate, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m tired. You should go.¡±

    Leaving the hospital with a heart filled with questions, I kept touching the pendant while driving. Strangely, it felt familiar as if it truly belonged to me. Eve

    recollection of ever seeing this pendant before.

    Meanwhile, Bryant called.

    Thinking about what was weighing on my mind, I answered without hesitation, ¡°Hello.¡±

    His voice was calm, ¡°I heard there was puble at the hospital?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± I nced at the traffic light, slowing down. ¡°Bryant, can you do me a favor?¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure if he would agree. After our argument the day before and the ongoing online turmoil, he might not be inclined to help BUL¡± besides him, I d

    He seemed to be signing something, the sound of a pen scratching paper in the background, his voles deep. What is 19. Just tel m

    I said I need a few bodyguards for the hospital.¡±

    I could find awyer on my own. But reliable bodyguards were beyond my reach. The men under Bryant were skilled. One could easily take on five guys

    Surprisingly, he was agreeable. ¡°Okay¡±

    I silently sighed with relief but had to rify, ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who revealed the scandal.¡±

    ¡°I know. It was the Ford family¡¯s doing.¡± He spoke unhurriedly, unexpectedly apologizing, ¡°Sorry, I misunderstood you.¡±

    I forced a smile. ¡°it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not the first time, anyway.¡±

    He asked again, ¡°Do you have a moment now?¡±

    I was curious. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Bryant exined, ¡°Can youe to the office? I want to discuss something about Teresa in person. I should havee to you, but given the current situ

    It seemed the video of Margaret and Teresa caught by a passerby the day before had made an impact.

    I pursed my lips. ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle over now.¡±

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224

    On my way to the Ferguson Group, I figured I should have felt a sigh of relief. Bryant was finally beginning to harbor doubts about Teresa and Margaret.

    Yet, an unsettling feeling lingered inside me, the roots of which I couldn¡¯t quite ce.

    As I arrived at the Ferguson Group, the atmosphere differed from what I remembered. Everyone seemed to be in a rush, their expressions painted with s

    Kevin was there waiting for me, ready to escort me to the CEO¡¯s office. Sensing my curiosity, he sighed, ¡°The stuff circting online has hit us hard. Sev

    I frowned, ¡°Is it that bad?¡±

    Gregory¡¯s actions were causing more damage than expected, throwing the Ferguson Group into a crisis they haven¡¯t faced in years.

    ¡°Indeed, it caught us all off guard.¡± When ncing toward the CEO¡¯s office, Kevin added, ¡°Since the scandal, Mr. Ferguson has been burning the midnig

    I remained silent, unsure how to respond. Professionally, I was no longer part of thepany. And I was on the verge of bing Bryant¡¯s ex¨Cwife.

    Entering the CEO¡¯s office, I saw Bryant by the window, phone in hand, exuding an aura of determination. ¡°Not an inch,¡± he demanded into the phone, ¡°Le

    After hanging up, he noticed me, his demeanor shifting from stormy to somewhat serene, though fatigue was evident in his voice, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Yep,¡± I replied, taking a seat and epting the coffee Kevin offered before he left us alone.

    Bryant approached, tugging at his tie. Then, I noticed the redness in his eyes, confirming Kevin¡¯s insights.

    My heart twinged as he moved to extinguish his cigarette against his wrist before catching my gaze

    and opting for the ashtray instead. The burns were self¨Cinflicted. His battle with depression appeared far from over.

    Avoiding my eyes, he briefly acknowledged, ¡°Yeah¡±

    Changing the subject, Bryant inquired about Cheryl¡¯s well¨C

    being. I reassured him of it and thanked him for arranging security at the hospital to keep an eye on things and prevent further harm from Allen.

    He checked the time. ¡°They should be there soon.¡±

    ¡°Already?¡± I was genuinely surprised. It was rare for him to show such concern for my affairs.

    He offered a self¨Cdeprecating smile, ¡°You¡¯re making me out to be some kind of bad guy.¡±

    ¡°Not exactly,¡± I said, trying to steer the conversation back on track. ¡°You wanted to discuss what Margaret mentioned about Teresa being the other woma

    A sh of pain crossed his eyes, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    I knew his feelings for Teresa wereplex, not entirely maternal but rather a form of sce. Yet, Teresa¡¯s sacrifice, leaving her in a vegetative state, ha

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225

    Since Timothy passed away, it felt like Teresa was the sole source of warmth left in Bryant¡¯s life when it was about family. But if what Margaret had said w

    Growing up in a less¨Cthan¨Cperfect family only to face this ordeal was like being dealt a devastating blow all over again.

    1, for one, didn¡¯t agree with the way Gary was handling things. For some things, it was better to rip the band¨Caid off quickly rather than slowly.

    I fixed my gaze on Bryant. ¡°Would you believe what I¡¯m about to tell you?¡±

    His voice was calm. ¡°Yes.¡±

    He must have thought it through before deciding to ask me, so his answer came without hesitation.

    With that, I no longer held back, sipped my coffee, and spoke, ¡°That day in the hospital room, what I said¡­¡±

    ¡°Bryant!¡± The office door burst open out of nowhere, apanied by a crisp female voice, cutting me off mid¨Csentence.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    The next moment, Dorothy walked in, wearing a limited edition Chanel outfit, her white high¨C

    heeled boots clicking against the floor. Her face bore a sweet and bright smile. I¡¯ve brought the contract for you!¡±

    She was the girl raised with money and affection, looking confident, bold, and a bit spoiled.

    However, her smile froze when she saw an extra person in the office. That was me.

    Looking at Bryant, she cooed, ¡°Bryant, who is she?¡±

    Bryant¡¯s brow furrowed as he introduced me in a cold tone, ¡°My wife.¡±

    Dorothy¡¯s eyes widened, her delicate finger pointing at me. ¡°Isn¡¯t your wife that woman from the trending searches? The less attractive one!¡±

    Her gaze toward me was all wariness.

    ¡°That¡¯s my stepmother¡¯s daughter.¡± Bryant effortlessly dropped this line.

    Dorothy looked stunned, took a moment to process, gritted her teeth, and cursed, ¡°That Gregory knew I got the wrong person and didn¡¯t correct me!¡±

    ¡°Contract,¡± Bryant said, extending his hand.

    Dorothy remembered her purpose, handed him the contract, and sat beside him, ¡°Bryant, I heard you¡¯re getting a divorce. Is it because things aren¡¯t goin

    Bryant stood up to avoid her, his attitude cold, ¡°Anything else?¡±

    Bryant tried to dismiss her, yet she was bold enough to say, ¡°I want to marry you. Does that count as something?¡±

    ¡°Seems like the Myers family has their way of doing things. Aftermenting, Bryant quickly reviewed the contract and called Kevin in, ¡°Take this to

    legal and show our guest out.¡±

    Feeling slighted before me, Dorothy stood up, annoyed, ¡°The more you do this, the more I want to marry you! I have to marry you!¡± With that, she storme

    It was clear how much the Myers family had spoiled her. Margaret at least knew to put on a facade in public, but Dorothy couldn¡¯t even bother with that, o

    envious.

    When the office door closed again, Bryant brought us back to the topic, ¡°Go on.¡±

    I was about to speak when Bryant¡¯s phone rang at the worst time.

    He nced at the caller ID, a look of disgust crossing his face, but he answered anyway, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Whatever he heard on the other end made him stand up abruptly, ¡°Got it. I¡¯m on my way.

    Teresa tried to kill herself.¡± After hanging up, he turned to me with a grave voice.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226

    I wondered, ¡°Kill herself? So, is that their family¡¯s talent passed down through generations?¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure what drove me, but I asked, ¡°Do you need me toe with you?¡±

    Maybe I wanted to see if it was true.

    Or maybe I was worried. God forbid something happened, and Bryant had no one else he could trust.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Bryant looked at me, surprised. ¡°Would you?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I grabbed my bag, and we headed to the hospital.

    When we arrived, Teresa was still in the emergency room, with Margaret and Albert waiting outside.

    The scene felt almostical to me. But, given the seriousness of the moment,ughing seemed inappropriate. So, I forced myself to think of all the sad

    Bryant, Margaret, Albert, and Teresa were behind the ER doors. If you were to map out their rtionships, it¡¯d look more tangled than at spider¡¯s web.

    Suddenly, Margaret stormed over and shoved me, ¡®Jane, what¡¯s so funny? My mom¡¯s in there fighting for her life, and you¡¯re here to gawk?¡±

    Yes, I tried not tough but failed to hold it. I was half a step behind Bryant, so he didn¡¯t see.

    Immediately, he stepped before me, his demeanor icy, ¡°Have you lost your mind? I asked Jane toe.¡±

    ¡°Bry¡­ Margaret and Albert¡¯s scandal hade to light, and she couldn¡¯tsh out at Bryant like she used to.

    Tears were running down her face as she cried out, ¡°Why¡¯d you bring her? If Jane hadn¡¯t driven my mom to this point, my mom wouldn¡¯t have even tried

    ¡°What are you ming me for?¡± I stepped forward, ¡°This mess is all on you. You were yelling at your mom at the town hall, not me. How is this my fault?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Margaret was at a loss for words, especially with Bryant there. She could only re at me resentfully.

    Ever the protective partner, Albert used, ¡°Jane, you used to be so kind and gentle when Timothy was around. Why are you stirring up trouble, turning

    Albert was always passing the buck.

    After the scandal broke online, they faced bacsh for days but somehow concluded it was all my fault. I didn¡¯t see how.

    Frowning, I listened as Bryant¡¯s voice turned venomous, mocking. ¡°This is Jane¡¯s fault? For not keeping a close eye on her father¨Cin¨C

    law and stepsister¡¯s affair? My wife can¡¯t shoulder this me.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Already intimidated by Bryant, Albert tumed red with rage but couldn¡¯t muster aeback.

    There wasn¡¯t much he could say.

    With a single sentence, Bryant had put them in their ce. Yet, Margaret seemed oblivious to Bryant¡¯s disdain, grabbing his sleeve, her tears pleading. ¡°

    Bryant¡¯s frown deepened, and he shook her off, removing his jacket where she had touched him and tossing it into a biohazard bin.

    ¡°None of that matters now.¡± Bryant¡¯s gaze was icy as he demanded, ¡°What I want to know is, what¡¯s this deal with Teresa being a homewrecker? Exin

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227

    Margaret¡¯s fists clenched quietly in herp, her face a mask of regret as she stumbled over her words, ¡°¡­ I just felt so humiliated being scolded before e

    Her acting skills were top¨Cnotch. I might have believed her sob story if I hadn¡¯t known the truth from Timothy.

    Bryant¡¯s gaze shifted to Albert his eyes narrowing, ¡°What do you say?¡±

    ¡°What should I say?¡± Albert stood his ground. ¡°If Teresa was the other woman, why would we have waited five years

    after your mom passed away to get married?¡±

    No sooner had Albert finished speaking than the emergency room doors swung open.

    Bryant remained skeptical and turned to the doctor. ¡°Is it senous?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ferguson,¡± The doctor emerged, removing his mask, his expression grave. ¡°She lost much blood, but luckily, she was brought in just in time. Anyt

    Visibly, Bryant¡¯s tense posture rxed slightly

    I scowled, wondering if it was really worth risking her life for this whole drama. If it weren¡¯t for BlessedCare Medical Facility. I¡¯d suspect they had bribed t

    After Teresa was

    moved to a room, it wasn¡¯t long before she woke up. Seeing Bryant at the foot of her bed, tears immediately welled in her eyes, worthy of an Oscar¨C

    winning performance

    ¡°Bry, I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t! All these years since I mamed into the Ferguson family, I¡¯ve devoted myself to you as if you were my own. If I were what people say

    I haven¡¯t had a child with your dad?¡±

    The word ¡°homewrecker seemed to stick in her throat. I had to suppress augh. If Timothy hadn¡¯t forbidden it, she would have

    had a dozen kids to im a stake in the Ferguson family. Yet, there she was, using her childlessness to clear her name before Bryant.

    Bryant frowned. ¡°You attempted suicide over

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Teresa¡¯s crying grew more intense: ¡°Td sacrifice anything for you and you know that. Now, with my reputation destroyed and driving a wedge between u

    That was quite the stepmother¡¯s performance.

    I knew Bryant was a sucker for that sort of emotional mind game. Despite

    his reputation for being cold and authoritarian toward others, he had a soft spot for family, perhaps craving the affection he seldom received Predicting h

    Back home, I changed clothes and headed for the kitchen to cook. Both designing and cooking allowed me a brief respite from my troubles, a moment to

    As I put on a pot of mushroom soup, I started preparing the ingredients for the beef steak.

    Just as I finished prepping, I heard a strange noise from the front door

    Unable to make it out clearly, I washed my hands and checked through the peephole, only to find it obscured. When opening the door, I

    gasped in shock.

    The door and the ground were covered in blood, the metallic scent hanging in the air.

    Feeling nauseous and covered in goosebumps, I was about to shut the door and call the police when a

    slender finger pressed against it stopping me with a tone that was arrogant and challenging

    ¡°Ah, what¡¯s the hurry? It¡¯s just some chicken blood. Scared already?¡±

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228

    hapter 228C

    It was Dorothy.

    She stood in a puddle of what looked disturbingly like blood, her white ankle boots soaked through, as she watched me halt the action of closing the doo

    That she found my address so quickly was rming.

    I frowned, ¡°Whether it¡¯s you or Margaret, you¡¯d better check yourself into a hospital or better yet, go bother Bryant. Don¡¯te here bothering me.¡±

    ¡°Huh, cut the act!¡± She nced inside my

    house with disdain. I¡¯ve done my homework. Without marrying Bryant, how could someone like you, with both parents gone and broke, afford such a

    She lifted her chin, exuding the kind of arrogance only the wealthy possess, in full disy.

    My patience wore thin, and I replied coldly, ¡°Oh, what about you? If it weren¡¯t for the luck of being adopted by the Myers family, would you even be here,

    Everyone could hit where it hurt. Dorothy shouldn¡¯t expect me to y nice if she stepped on my toes.

    ¡°Janel¡± Dorothy¡¯s haughty demeanor instantly turned vicious. She raised her hand, intending to p me, but I pushed her away, ring at her foot nearly

    Fuming, she clenched her teeth, ring at me with hatred. ¡°You¡¯ll see. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to take my advice or ept my good will, I¡¯m done ying

    ¡°You think sshing blood on someone¡¯s doorstep is being nice?¡± I shot back sarcastically, ¡°Ms. Myers, I really can¡¯t match your level.¡±

    Dorothy snapped, ¡°So, you insist on clinging to the Ferguson family, huh?¡±

    I retorted, ¡°With Bryant¡¯s capabilities, do you think I could refuse if he wanted a divorce?¡±

    I genuinely couldn¡¯t understand why they were all troubling

    me. If anyone didn¡¯t want me to have peace and refused a divorce, it was Bryant, not me. They feared Bryant too much and only dared to trouble me.

    Caught off guard by my retort, Dorothy suddenlyughed. ¡°Fine, if you said that. Given the current troubles of the Ferguson Group, a marriage alliance w

    divorce, you better not cling on desperately.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t¡± I smiled, offering my sincerest blessings. ¡°Then let me wish you a happy marriage

    and a quick addition to your family, maybe even twins or triplets.¡±

    With that, I moved to close the door.

    ¡°You! Stop it!¡± Unexpectedly, even with my non¨C

    confrontational stance, Dorothy still wasn¡¯t satisfied and arrogantly stopped me, gritting her teeth. ¡°You think I can¡¯t do anything to you? Yeah. Here¡¯s Riv

    I was utterly baffled, giving her a cold look. ¡°Are you crazy or something?¡±

    I had agreed, so what was she still venting about?

    Dorothy was momentarily

    stunned and realized what I implied, her eyes widening in fury. ¡°Do you even know what standing the Myers family has? If I got into it with you, not even

    ¡°Ms. Myars!¡± Suddenly, a voice came from the direction of the elevator. I turned to see Mark, in a sleek, matte, iron¨Cgray suit, striding toward us.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    That reminded me that he had mentioned he woulde by to bring me a gift. After the afternoon¡¯s ordeal at the hospital, it slipped my mind.

    FE 33

    Dorothy turned to him, slightly stunned. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Mark looked indifferent, his gaze fixed on Dorothy. ¡°I¡¯m here to drop off something for Jane. And you, what brings you here?¡±

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229

    Dorothy¡¯s voice was as usual, but she seemed wary of Mark.

    Her brash expression vanished, her lips pouting as she whined, ¡°Mark, why are you looking at me like that? I was just here to talk with Ms. Webster. Isn¡¯t

    Mark raised an eyebrow. ¡°So, you¡¯re done?¡±

    ¡°Done, yeah, Dorothy replied, guilt shing across her eyes. Seeing Mark¡¯s unchanging expression, she suddenly lost her temper. ¡°Why are you being s

    see if I¡¯m still afraid of you guys!¡±

    With those harsh words, she stomped off in high heels, visibly upset. The sound of her footsteps echoed as she left.

    Once she was out of sight, Mark turned to the mess at my doorstep, pulling out his phone to arrange a cleaning service.

    Then, he turned to me with a resigned look. ¡°Didn¡¯t it scare you?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I was a bit startled at first.¡± I chuckled, stepping aside to let him in, fetching a

    pair of house slippers from the shoe cab. ¡°Have you eaten? I was about to make some mushroom soup. Care to join me for a makeshift dinner?¡±

    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve got perfect timing¡± Mark joked, his voice smooth andforting as he advised, ¡°The Myers family is currently

    under the control of Dorothy¡¯s dad. She¡¯s used to throwing her weight around in Vista Town. If I were you, I¡¯d avoid going head¨Cto¨C

    head with Dorothy to save yourself the trouble.¡±

    I washed my hands and handed him a ss of water. ¡°Dorothy¡¯s family doesn¡¯t keep her in check?¡±

    I wondered, ¡°Aren¡¯t families like that usually all about maintaining a good reputation?¡±

    ¡°If she wanted the moon, her mom would find a way to bring it down for her.¡± Mark took the ss, smiling lightly. ¡°So, what do you

    think?¡±

    I understood then.

    It¡¯s not that her family didn¡¯t discipline her, it¡¯s just that they would always back her up no matter what she did.

    Suddenly, I remembered my childhood. It seemed my parents

    would also do anything to satisfy my whims, spoiling me. But unlike Dorothy, I wasn¡¯t so fortunate. My parents passed away too soon.

    Mark rolled his sleeves neatly as I made my way to the kitchen. ¡°Let me do it. Ladies should avoid kitchen fumes. It¡¯s not good for the

    skin.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± I felt a bit embarrassed. It wasn¡¯t customary to have a guest cook, especially since I had forgotten he wasing, and

    the meal I prepared was simple.

    Mark looked at me. ¡°Being formal with me now?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Fine then, I¡¯ve mostly prepped everything. The rest is up to you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Go sit on the couch and wait for dinner.¡± Mark smiled graciously and headed into the kitchen.

    Soon, delightful aromas wafted through the air.

    After dinner, Mark wouldn¡¯t let me clean up, embodying the image of a perfect domestic partner.

    Leaning against the door frame, I watched him methodically washing dishes under the warm light, teasing. ¡°Is the husband of the girl you¡¯re crushing on

    going, and a fantastic cook?¡±

    He paused and smiled lightly. ¡°Am I that good?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I nodded earnestly. ¡°Honestly, looking around, I don¡¯t think I could find anyone better among the men I know.¡± That was the truth.

    ¡°Then, would you like to be my girlfriend?¡± Mark proposed.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230

    Mark suddenly tumed around, his eyes shimmering as if filled with stardust, catching me entirely off guard as he asked me that question.

    I waspletely flustered, and my mind went nk for a moment. I had never pondered over such a question. Whether during our college days or after

    I always regarded him as a close friend.

    I was entangled in a mamage that was like quicksand, unable to break free, and Mark had his long¨C

    time love interest. We seemed perfect candidates for tonic friends. No expectations, no worries.

    Meeting Mark¡¯s gaze, I fumbled for words. ¡°Mark, I¡­. um¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on.¡± Mark chuckled teasingly, ¡°Just kidding. Why do you look so spooked? And here I thought I was the good

    guy. It seems I was mistaken, huh?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± I sighed in relief, awkwardly touching my nose as I exined, ¡°I just found the question surprising. That¡¯s all

    That was too surprising. After all, I hadn¡¯t even divorced yet. How could I entertain such

    thoughts? Besides, knowing Mark had someone he cherished, I wouldn¡¯t drift toward such ideas.

    Heughed. ¡°So, was it a genuinepliment then?¡±

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°Absolutely.¡± I smiled, ¡°As genuine as gold.¡±

    ¡°What about this, then?¡± He walked to the foyer, fetching a document envelope from the cab. ¡°You might want to praise me

    even more after seeing this.¡±

    I asked, ¡°What¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°The gift of retuming to its rightful owner¡± Saying so, he handed me the envelope.

    Curiously, I opened it and took out the contents, looking over a business license and somepany documents with confusion. ¡°What are these?¡± I aske

    ¡°Check thepany name.¡± His handsome finger pointed at the name.

    When I saw Janedream, I froze and frantically went through the rest of the documents until tears blurred the ink on the papers.

    ¡°Honey, how about we name the new fashionbel Janedream? Jane is our hope.¡±

    ¡°Sounds great!¡±

    ¡°Fine, with our baby¡¯s name in it, Janedream will surely be one of the top brands!¡±

    My parents¡® business was booming back then, and they decided tounch another brand. After much thought, Janedream was the chosen name. It offici

    company was acquired to settle debts. Some brands remained somewhat famous, but Janedream had vanished for a long time.

    Choking back tears, I looked at Mark. ¡°How¡­ how did you find it?¡±

    ¡°Nothing is impossible.¡± Mark wiped away my tears with a gentle voice, ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I love it. Absolutely!¡± I nodded vigorously.

    it was like reiming a part of my parents¡® legacy. How could I not cherish it?

    ¡°That¡¯s all that matters. I got it back some time ago but I held back, worried it might mess with your life ns. But the day you declined my offer, I knew I

    Holding the documents tightly, without hesitation, I said, ¡°Maybe it can.¡±

    I wanted to make my parents¡® dream a reality and turn Janedream into one of the top brands

    in the country. It was a seemingly Impossible task, but it was worth a try.

    Mark saw right through me. ¡°Thinking of restarting Janedream?¡±

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231

    I replied firmly, ¡°Yeah, I want to try It¡±

    ¡°You got this.¡± His gaze held mine, unwavering as he spoke.

    A genuine happiness bubbled inside me, and I sincerely said, ¡°Thank you so much!¡±

    Even though he downyed it, I could still imagine the great effort he had put in to recover Janedream.

    Mark let out a resignedugh. ¡°What are you thanking me for? I also wanted your parents¡®pany back, but they wouldn¡¯t budge.¡±

    *This is more than enough,¡± I insisted eamestly. ¡°Having Janedream back is all that matters.¡±

    *d I could help,¡± he sighed, walking over to the entrance to look outside before turning back to me with a slight frown. ¡°Jane, do your have a rag?¡±

    I asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°The cleaners missed a spot. I¡¯ll clean it up. It¡¯s blood. I don¡¯t want it to freak you out.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I said as I gathered the documents into a folder and ced it on the coffee table. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I

    probably be moving out in a few days anyway.¡±

    The house in Riverview Estate was mine, ording to the divorce settlement. But dealing with Bryant meant endless trouble. Today, it was Dorothy. The

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°You found a ce?¡± Mark¡¯s tone was gentle.

    ¡°Not yet. I just decided on moving.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Ill start looking for apartments and n to sell this ce tomorrow.¡±

    Selling the house would provide the initial funds needed to rebuild Janedream.

    ¡°I know a ce, actually, Mark hesitated before adding. ¡°It¡¯s vacant, and I¡¯ve been looking to rent it out. It¡¯s not far from here, convenient for moving or se

    I was overjoyed. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely.¡± Mark smiled. ¡°How about I show you the ce tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°No need to see it.¡± I declined with a grin. ¡°I trust your judgment. It must be a cool spot if you say so. But to be clear, I¡¯ll pay you the rent as usual. How m

    ¡°Okay, then. III take advantage of the opportunity to rip you off,¡± Mark extended his hand. ¡°Five thousand a month.

    Deciding to move sooner rather thanter, especially with Dorothy¡¯s attitude, I began packing my belongings.

    When I first moved into the house in Riverview Estate, it was with a few suitcases, and it was the same by then. My life hadn¡¯t

    umted much else.

    I

    These days, I felt like a spinning top, constantly whirling around due to various issues, never having a moment to live well.

    The next day. Mark came over early to help me move. After we arrived at the ce and opened the door, I realized Mark

    wasn¡¯t ripping me off, and I was getting the better end of the deal.

    The apartment wasparable to the one in Riverview Estate. Located in a simrly desirable area, the rent of

    the ce should have been at least twenty thousand a month for its size andyout. Moreover, the ce looked brand new, as if no one had ever lived t

    ¡°Hey, Suddenly, a sound

    came from the other apartment at the end of the hallway. It was Gregory, leaningzily against his door frame with a smirk. ¡°Looks like I¡¯m getting a new

    neighbor, huh?¡±

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232

    ¡°When it rains, it pours. That was the first thing that popped into my head when I turned around and saw Gregory¡¯s bright, handsome

    face.

    Mark nced at Gregory, too, a slight frown creasing his brow. ¡°Mr. Ford, you live here?¡±

    It was the same question I had. Given Gregory¡¯s wealth, he could pick any mansion, so why would he stay in such a homey ce? Gregory shed an e

    ¡®Tagging along? Isn¡¯t he supposed to be on the prowl for a young fianc¨¦e? And now he has a kid? Wealthy families are all too messy, secret children incl

    Mark chuckled, exchanged a few pleasantries, and wheeled in the luggage from the hallway into the house.

    Seeing Mark was ready to keep helping, I quickly waved him off. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, Mark. Christine will be here soon. She¡¯ll help me out. You ca

    Mark had just returned to the Larson family. And with Violet stirring trouble, he must have got his hands full.

    ¡°Okay¡± Mark checked the time, didn¡¯t insist further, but still asked with concem, ¡°So, how do you like the ce?¡±

    I smiled. ¡°Couldn¡¯t be better.¡±

    The appliances were all set. I just needed to pick up some everyday items.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll send you the door code on WhatsApp, and you can change it anytime.¡± His gaze was soft. Til head out then, but call me if you need any

    ¡°Will do¡± I saw Mark to the elevator and watched the doors close before returning to my new ce.

    ¡°Avoiding trouble, huh?¡± Gregory seemed to have just woken up. After wandering into his ce and returning with a ss of water, he leaned against the

    I shot him a look. ¡°You know exactly why. Keep Dorothy in check and stop her from causing trouble for others.¡±

    Given the ties between the Ford and Myers families, he and Dorothy were supposedly close.

    But that was to be expected. Once Gregory found the missing Myers heiress andpleted the marriage deal, he¡¯d officially be Dorothy¡¯s brother¨C

    inw. It was hard not to see them as a family. And a part of me couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter towards him..

    Gregory¡¯s eyes twinkled with mischief, and he clicked his tongue. ¡°Don¡¯t lump me in with family obligations, pushing those ties on me. I¡¯m not into getting

    I nodded, feigning surprise. ¡°Didn¡¯t see thating. You do have principles.¡±

    That was so fake.

    That day at the Larson family, he and Dorothy were quite cozy. Their banter reminded me of the old days, like Bryant and Margaret.

    ¡°Jane, Gregory suddenly smirked roguishly. ¡°Are we still on for that thing you promised the other day?¡±

    I frowned. ¡°What thing?¡±

    He pressed, ¡°Forgot?¡±

    When our eyes met, with his teasing gaze, it hit me. It was back when I got caught spying in the Larson Mansion by him, and I had carelessly agreed to w

    I didn¡¯t want any entanglement with him. Besides, verbal agreements meant nothing, so I yed dumb. ¡°I can¡¯t remember. You got any proof?¡±

    Gregory smirked. ¡°Need proof?¡±

    ¡°What else, Mr. Ford? You know the saying, ¡®no proof, no deal, right?¡± I said righteously.

    He looked at me with interest, beckoning me with his finger. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°For what?¡± I eyed him warily, knowing from past encounters that it likely wouldn¡¯t end well.

    Gregory pulled

    out his phone, tapped it a few times, and handed it to me. The sunlight streamed through the window, highlighting his carefree arrogance, a smirk on his

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233

    As I walked over, I glimpsed the sight on his phone screen was scandalous. I turned to leave immediately! Gregory

    was showing me a video of Margaret and Albert from that night.

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± he asked, his long legs blocking my poth as he dragged the progress bar back,

    The screen went dark, but the voices were unmistakable and dreadfully familiar.

    ¡°Could you keep it to yourself for now?¡±

    ¡°Sure. What¡¯s in it for me?¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t decided yet. How about you owe me one? I let you know once I¡¯ve decided.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    After hearing this exchange, I looked up at him, dumbfounded. ¡°You recorded it?¡±

    He seemed careless, but his actions were meticulously calcted.

    ¡°Got lucky,¡± he said with a chuckle, his arrogance unmistakable. ¡°Does it count as evidence?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ruthless.¡± I was at a loss for words and not in the best of moods. ¡°Fine, out with it. What do you want?¡±

    Could it be he was suggesting I hurry up and divorce Bryant? I¡¯d wee that with open arms.

    Gregory said casually, ¡°There¡¯s a birthday party the day after tomorrow. I need a date

    I had zero interest in social gatherings of any kind. ¡°Can I not go?¡±

    He asked me back, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    I was helpless. ¡°Got it.¡±

    It was just this once, so why not?

    As I turned to head home, the elevator

    dinged open, Christine strode out, caught sight of Gregory, and her eyes sparkled with intrigue. ¡°Oh, hanging out with a friend?¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    She tried to link arms with me to enter Gregory¡¯s ce.

    ¡°This is his ce. Mine¡¯s across the hall.¡± I grabbed her, steering her toward my ce instead

    Christine whispered, ¡°So, he¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°The reason I¡¯m still married,¡± I said loudly enough for Gregory to hear.

    Gregory had the nerve to ask me for favors after ruining my ns. Only someone from his lofty position could be so audacious. Christineughed. ¡°So, h

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t need a free dinner from you¡± From what I¡¯ve heard about the Ford family, they could have whatever they wanted. Inviting him out was likely b

    ¡°Who says?¡± Surprisingly, Gregory was less than gracious. ¡°I want the free dinner a lot. When are you inviting me?¡±

    Christine turned with a bright smile. ¡°Whenever you¡¯re free, hit up Jane!¡±

    ¡°Deal, Gregory responded casually yet firmly.

    Once we were inside and shut the door behind us, I turned to Christine, about to question her motives, when she shot me a suggestive look. ¡°He¡¯s quite

    ¡°Did he attract you then?¡± I asked, smiling.

    Christine shrugged. ¡°Nope. After Steven, I¡¯ve turned over a new leaf. I prefer the mature and stable type. He¡¯s not my cup of tea, too wild

    to handle.

    I was relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Considering Gregory¡¯s background, if Christine fell for him, it¡¯d just be another heartbreak.

    The divide between his world and our¨¦ was just too big to cross. To them, dealing with us

    us was as

    Driven by curiosity, Christine pressed, ¡°So, who exactly is he?¡±

    as easy as squashing ants.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234

    I was scratching my head, trying to simplify a whole mess of rtionships for Christine, but I falled.

    Toozy to keep trying. I just started tidying up while unraveling the whole narrative for Christine.

    Atst, she got it. ¡°So, that guy is Bryant¡¯s future brother¨Cinw?¡± the summarized.

    Caught betweenughter and tears, I paused, ¡°Who else could jump to that conclusion faster than you?¡±

    Mark seemed to have had the housekeepere by earlier. The ce was spotless.

    After we put away our stuff, we just copsed on the couch.

    Christine nced at me. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had something serious to discuss with me? What¡¯s up?¡±

    I handed her the documents Mark gave me. I¡¯m thinking about starting my own business. You fancy getting in on it?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Her eyes lit up with excitement.

    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°So, that whole spiel about quitting your job at the hospital, saying you had ns. Was that a fib?¡±

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that your n sounds more appealing,¡± Christine said with a mischievous grin as she looked through the documents. After I exined the origin

    I smiled. ¡°Right now.¡±

    Once we¡¯d decided to do something, we couldn¡¯t put it off even for a day.

    Ever the firecracker, Christine pped her hands in agreement.

    After lunch, we started nning various aspects of the business. Christine took charge of selecting the office and deciding on the location while I handled

    A quick calction showed that selling the Riverview Estate property would be more than to cover our initial investment. The next day. I contacted a rea

    Late at night, Bryant called, his tone unfriendly, ¡°You¡¯re selling the house?¡±

    I admitted, ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t sell it¡± His voice was imperiously upromising.

    I looked up from my work, stretching my neck. ¡°Why? If I remember correctly, that house is in my name. The divorce agreement made it clear it belongs t

    He scoffed coldly, ¡°Where have you moved to?¡±

    I remained silent before responding softly, ¡°That¡¯s none of your

    business.¡±

    ¡°Is Mark¡¯s ce morefortable than the one I gave you?¡± His voice was indifferent but somehow intimidating.

    I frowned deeply, asking. ¡°You¡¯re still having me followed?¡±

    One could be a coincidence. Twice, that was beyond excuse.

    On the other end, it seemed he sighed, his tone softening as he half¨Ccoaxed, ¡°Come out. Let me in.¡±

    It was

    what I used to long for. Like any regr couple, Bryant would asionally indulge me, speaking kindly. That would have been enough to make me happ

    But right then, my heart settled as still water. Peering through the peephole, I indeed saw Bryant¡¯s wless features. He lowered his head slightly, looking

    I pursed my lips. ¡°Go back, Bryant. Since you gave me the house, I should have the right to decide.¡±

    From outside, the crisp click of a lighter sounded. ¡°Do you need money?¡± he asked.

    I replied without hesitation, ¡°Yes.¡±

    He asked, ¡°How much?¡±

    ¡°Hard to say, but selling the house should cover it for now¡±

    Bryant¡¯s voice was husky, ¡°Don¡¯t sell the house. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you now.¡±

    I suddenly flung the door open, all my pent¨Cup words stuck in my throat at the sight of his bloodshot eyes. He seemed even

    more drained than usual.

    Knowing I disliked the smell of smoke, he extinguished his cigarette, his deep eyes fixed on me, ¡°May Ie in?¡±

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235

    The scent wasn¡¯t just of cigarettes but mixed with the unmistakable tang of alcohol.

    ¡°Have you been drinking?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± His eyes drooped. ¡°Had a few too many with Steven.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡± I nodded slightly. ¡°Then you should¡­ go home and get some restr

    As for him and ne, it was probably best if we kept our distance.

    ¡°I just want to be here.¡± He was as stubborn as a child who¡¯d set his heart on a new toy, stepping forward as if to enter Instinctively, I blocked him, steppi

    I gasped, rushing to steady him. ¡°Did he only have a few too many? With his tolerance, a few drinks shouldn¡¯t have done this.

    Besides, if he had time to drink with Steven, Bryant must have mostly solved the Ferguson Group¡¯s issues. Perhaps they are indeed moving forward with

    But before I could ponder any further, he leaned against me, his head buried in the crook of my neck, mumbling, ¡°Babe, I feel awful,¡± My palms clenched

    tried to push Bryant away without causing him to fall, feeling a headacheing on. ¡°I¡¯ll call Kevin toe pick you up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave.¡± As he said d this, he suddenly wrapped his arms around my waist, causing my whole body to tense up.

    It was a gesture familiar from our moments of passion, yet it just made my skin crawl. Every ounce of reason was screaming that it was wrong.

    I took a deep breath. ¡°Bryant, let go!¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    He seemed to fall asleep right on me, his weight noticeably heavier. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t out cold. He managed to muster some strength as I moved h

    I tapped his face. ¡°Bryant?¡±

    But there was no response from him. He was sleeping peacefully.

    I grabbed my phone and stepped out onto the balcony, dialing Kevin¡¯s number, hoping he could

    come to take his boss away. After several attempts, all went unanswered. In the dead of night, Gary would be resting, too.

    I turned back, looking at the man in a suit who, even in sleep, exuded an air of aloof elegance, feeling utterly overwhelmed.

    [Happy birthday, Jane, wishing you all the best.]

    [Jane! Happy birthday! Love you you¡¯ll always be my girl

    = = 3 23 2 P

    As I fretted, two texts, consistent as the years, popped up on schedule in the middle of the night. Only then did I hazily realize that today was my birthda

    As I was about to reply, Christine¡¯s call came through. ¡°So, am I the first one?¡±

    ¡°Eternal second ce. I felt slightly better.

    Pretending to be offended, Christine said, ¡°Mark beat me to it again, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded.

    Over the years, only she and Mark have made it a point to message me on my birthday.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    I nced at the man on the couch, feeling a chill. He never remembered my birthday, not even a wish, unless I asked for it myself. What a pathetic and

    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t hold it against him. No one can beat the speed of a perpetually single man,¡±

    After a cheeky bit of wordy. Christine chuckled. ¡°So, how do you n to celebrate? You¡¯ve waited for your ex¨C

    husband to make it special in the past few years, but it always ended in disappointment. Now that you¡¯re getting

    a divorce, I bet he¡¯s even less likely to show up. How about we go out for dinner, or Ie over and celebrate together?¡±

    My eyes drifted to Bryant, theers of my mouth twitching.

    Ironically, his presence this year was more pronounced than in previous years.

    But I didn¡¯t want to drag Christine into my messte at night, so I said, ¡°I have a dinner I promised Gregory I¡¯d attend tomorrow. It slipped my mind it¡¯s my

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236

    Hearing the news, Christine wasn¡¯t disappointed. Instead, she turned into a gossip queen. ¡°So, going out with the Gregory guy living across your hallway

    I was surprised. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Christine exined, ¡°Who around you could I possibly not know about? Besides me, there¡¯s Mark and Bryant. You wouldn¡¯t bother with Bryant. If it were

    My gaze drifted to the distant skyscrapers, their neon lights flickering in the night. I chuckled, ¡°Nothing gets past you, huh?¡±

    After exchanging a few more pleasantries, I hung up, only to find Bryant had woken up.

    I put away my phone and dropped the smile, speaking steadily, ¡°You¡¯re awake. You should go home then.¡±

    His d

    deep eyes fixed on me. ¡°Trying to avold me now?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡± I shook my head and walked into the living room. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to keep my life simple.¡±

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    As everyone thought, I had no parents and barely anything to rely on. How could I possibly stand up to them?

    Whether the Ferguson family or the Myers family, it made no difference. If I couldn¡¯t confront them, I could at least avoid them.

    Bryant frowned. ¡°Did Margarete to you again?¡±

    ¡°It was Dorothy this time.¡± I stated inly, my voice tinged with fatigue, ¡°Bryant, let¡¯s not make this harder for each other. Let¡¯s get the divorce papers sor

    Then, we could go our separate ways.

    Yet, he seemed to ignore my point, steering the conversation elsewhere. ¡°Why the sudden need to sell the house? Did something happen?¡±

    I snapped. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    The more we talked, the deeper the entanglement. Why bother?

    Bryant massaged his temples, shifting the topic once more. ¡°How much money do you need? Is the sale of the house enough?¡±

    That was an even more direct question.

    I frowned, reluctant to answer. ¡°We don¡¯t need to discuss this¡­¡±

    ¡°Jane,¡± He sighed, cutting me off, ¡°Does divorce mean we have to be strangers? Can¡¯t I offer you some help?¡±

    Throughout the conversation, his gaze remained on me. The deep color of his eyes, intensified by alcohol, seemed to pull me in.

    Suddenly, I was stunned, and when I regained myposure, I lowered my

    gaze. ¡°At the very least, we should be clear about financial matters. Apart from what¡¯s in the divorce agreement, I don¡¯t want anything else, including

    the shares. Once we finalize the divorce, I¡¯ll return everything to you.¡±

    I sighed, trying to keep my tone as light as possible. ¡°The best way you can help me is to just¡­ not get involved. Leave me be.¡±

    That was the only way to keep the troubles at bay. That way, I could live my life in peace. I never thought that the person I once cherished so much, the o

    After hearing my words, Bryant¡¯s expression turned mncholy. After a moment, he spoke gloomily, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m aplete disaster in family matte

    I was shocked, a pang of sorrow touching my heart. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    His thick and curly eyshes drooped slightly, hisugh tinged with self¨C

    mockery. ¡°In trying to repay Teresa for her kindness, I kept Indulging Margaret, ruining my marriage. Now,ing home to an empty house, I no longer

    shes of what had been a harmonious three years suddenly invaded my thoughts. Yes, during the first three years, when I was unaware of Bryant¡¯s fac

    §³§á§Ñ§â§Ú

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237

    I would be waiting for him toe home, waking up to find him sleeping beside me in the morning. That feeling of bliss had me hooked, so deep and tru

    He was going through the motions while I felt genuine happiness. A sourness surged from my heart to my nose. I turned away, sniffed, and didn¡¯t pick up

    He exhaled deeply. ¡°I¡¯m starting to realize¡­ Teresa Isn¡¯t exactly who I thought she was.¡±

    I pursed my lips. ¡°How old were you again when Teresa got into that ident trying to save you?¡±

    ¡°Twelve,¡± Bryant remembered clearly, answering without hesitation.

    I couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°No wonder she could fool you so easily.¡±

    A grade¨C

    schooler could not tell good from evil. And a grown person, who, in trying to save him, ended up in a hospital bed, not to mention Albert¡¯s constant coach

    Knowing Teresa, I bet she was all sweet and caring to Bryant after marrying into the Fergusons, all to get a fancier lifestyle and maybe bring Margaret on

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Not catching my mutter, Bryant asked with confusion.

    1 brushed it off. ¡°Nothing much. So, what made you think Teresa wasn¡¯t quite the person you thought she was?¡±

    ¡°She knew all about Albert and Margaret¡¯s affairs but still wanted me to marry Margaret.¡± Bryant¡¯s tone was cold, filled with an indescribable emotion.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    I was surprised. The fact that this mother daughter duo could reconcile was beyond me.

    Just the other day, they were at the town hall, fighting like cats and dogs, and then, they were on the same page again.

    Iughed, joking, ¡°What about Dorothy then? One as the wife, the other as the mistress?¡±

    ¡°Jane,¡± He looked at me helplessly, yet there was a softness in his eyes as if making a promise, ¡°I¡¯m not going to marry anyone. Don¡¯t listen to

    or believe what other people say.¡±

    I was stunned, unconsciously clenching my fist, ¡°Who you marry has nothing to do with me anymore. You don¡¯t have to exin it.¡±

    After saying that, I checked the time, hinting at him to leave. ¡°It¡¯ste. I have things to do tomorrow. You should go

    It¡¯s better to maintain a distance, given the circumstances.

    Bryant fell silent for a long while. Being ustomed to superiority, he couldn¡¯t handle being brushed off.

    He got up, a bit shaky. ¡°I transfer the money to you, and you¡¯re not selling the house.¡±

    Perhaps it was the alcohol, his eyes were moist, and his voice hoarse.

    I refused again, running out of patience. ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t need it. What I do with the house is my business, not yours.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow it.¡± He gave me a meaningful look, leaving those words behind before turning to leave.

    The next day, waking up to see my bank ount surged with a string of numbers, I felt nothing but irritation.

    Christine picked me up to scout for office spaces, dropped off lunch she brought especially for me, and started counting the digits on my phone.

    The more she counted the hinter here not than tha

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238

    I was sipping on my juice when her final words made me choke hard.

    After catching my breath, I finished my meal and poked her cheek, ¡°Can¡¯t you shoot for something a bit ssier?¡±

    ¡°Eight figures, though. You might handle it, but I sure can¡¯t.¡± Christine¡¯s head spun with dor signs, ¡°Actually, bending a little for money Isn¡¯t such a bad

    ¡°Better drop that thought right now. As I grabbed my jacket to head out with her, I couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°And that Teresa, still dreaming of getting

    Bryant to marry Margaret.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Christine slipped into her heels, blown away by my words, ¡°Has sh

    e lost her mind after being in aa for so long? And wasn¡¯t she falling out with Margaret just the other day? Now they¡¯re back on the same tearn?¡±

    ¡°Who knows¡± I picked up my bag and opened the door.

    With her imagination running wild, Christine spected, ¡°What if they¡¯re into some crazy stuff?¡±

    I asked, ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°Maybe a threesome?¡± Her shocking theories continued as she analyzed. ¡°They¡¯re already sharing a man. What else could reconcile them so quickly?¡±

    ¡°A threesome?¡± My eyes widened in disbelief at Christine. ¡°No way.¡±

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°Mrs. Ferguson does have a taste for the unconventional,¡±

    Just as we stepped out, the door at the end of the hallway swung open, and Gregory looked over with a smirk that wasn¡¯t quite a smile.

    I closed my eyes. I couldn¡¯t understand why Gregory caught me every time I said or did something sketchy.

    I looked at him, helpless, ¡°Do you get a kick out of eavesdropping?¡±

    ¡°Tm in my own house.¡± Gregory appeared as if he had just woken up, his hair slightly tousled, adding to hisid¨C

    back charm. ¡°This is legitimate eavesdropping.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t out¨Ctalk him, so I let it go. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ve got stuff to do. We¡¯re off

    He stopped me, ¡°Where to?¡±

    I said, ¡°Running errands.¡±

    ¡°Wait up.¡± He turned inside and came out with a dress box, handing it overzily. ¡°Wear this tonight¡±

    ¡°Ainght.¡± Being his plus¨Cone and him providing the dress wasn¡¯t too odd, so I didn¡¯t refuse and took it.

    He nced at the time. ¡°Meet here at five

    It was already past two, and with evening traffic, I¡¯d barely make it back in time.

    Showing up at a dinner party required some basic prep and makeup. It would take a decent chunk of time.

    Gregory raised an eyebrow. ¡°Any problem?¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡± Thinking about the recording he had on me, I resignedly epted.

    The office hunt with Christine would have to wait until tomorrow. She patted my shoulder and took off.

    Once I resignedly returned home with the dress box, Christine¡¯s text was waiting. [I¡¯m off to check the office. Call me if you finish early tonight, and we¡¯ll

    [Okay.] After replying to her message, I got a call from Mark, asking if I was free for dinner tonight.

    I had to decline. The dinner party would likely runte, and I wouldn¡¯t make it.

    Later, I transferred Bryant¡¯s money back to him and went to get ready, stepping into the

    shower to wash my hair. As I slipped into the dress, there was a knock on the door.

    Opening it, I saw Gregory still in casual wear. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    His eyes lingered on me, a hint of admiration shing, and his lips curved slightly, ¡°Nice corbones.¡±

    I replied, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    His specificpliment was so like him. Oddly enough, though such words might sound sleazy to anyone else,ing from him, it felt as sincere as a s

    It didn¡¯t provoke any resistance but made him seem genuinely appreciative.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239

    His ride was as wild as his personality, a gleaming Pagani sports car that turned henda wherever it went.

    As we pulled up to the hotel, the doorman¡¯s eyes lit up, as Christine did earlier that day when she saw the unexpected bonus in my bank

    ount.

    Ever the gentleman with a sharp tongue, Gregory tossed the car keys to the doorman and came around to open my door, quipping. ¡°Easy does it. You ca

    dress costs a pretty penny

    When Iid eyes on that dress at home, I recognized it as a high¨Cend designer piece, the kind celebrities would sell their souls to borrow for an event.

    Despite his snarkyment, Gregory wasn¡¯t wrong. Ourpany was in the midst of financial nning. Money was tight, and I couldn¡¯t afford to pay ba

    I gingerly lifted the hem, careful not to step on it with my heels. ¡°Got it, loud and clear.¡±

    He seemed stunned. ¡°Why so meek all of a sudden?¡±

    *Just stark broke,¡± I shrugged.

    He asked, ¡°Mr. Ferguson doesn¡¯t cover your expenses?¡±

    ¡°He does.¡± I pursed my lips, ¡°He¡¯s always been generous with money but not with his emotions.¡±

    w that I was officially the ex¨Cwife, his generosity was none of my business.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    And now

    Gregory raised an eyebrow but said no more, leading me inside.

    Suddenly, something clicked. ¡°Hey, weren¡¯t you solo at the Larson Mansion the other day? What¡¯s with needing a date today?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different,¡± he replied casually, ¡°No one at the Larson family was pressuring me to settle down,¡±

    The birthday girl today was close with the Ford family and high society through and through.

    Soon enough, I found out the asion. It was Dorothy¡¯s birthday party.

    I was surprised to realize we shared the same birthday. Quite the coincidence, but the gap between us was as wide as the Grand Canyon. She was the

    star hotel, while I was just a backdrop.

    The ballroom was dazzling, with a sea of high¨Cprofile guests milling about, an even more illustrious crowd than at the Larson family¡¯s dinner.

    Many guests rushed to greet Gregory

    when spotting him, indicating the Myers family¡¯s significant influence, especially since many had traveled from Vista Town for this asion.

    Two young men seemed particrly familiar with him. ¡°Greg, we were wondering where you¡¯d disappeared to. Tums out you¡¯vee to RiverCity!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Greg, hitting up the town without us? We wouldn¡¯t even know you were here if it wasn¡¯t for Dorothy¡¯s party. Thought you¡¯d

    vanished on us.¡±

    ¡°Beat It¡± Gregory chuckled, the ease in his demeanor unmistakable as he turned to introduce them, ¡°Childhood friends.¡±

    I offered a polite smile. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    They were momentarily stunned, their surprise quickly shifting to yful grins. ¡°Hey there, Gregory¡¯s girlfriend, right? Nice to meet you.¡± I was momenta

    Gregory shot them a look. ¡°Just y along before the Myers family. Privately, you can call her Jane.¡±

    I wondered since when I had agreed to be his shield.

    Before I could protest, Bryant and Dorothy entered, apanied by a couple I didn¡¯t recognize. The man was noble, the woman exuding elegance, her

    I felt a lump in my throat, my attention drifting as they approached us.

    Bryant¡¯s icy stare felt like it could freeze/us in ce, while Dorothy, all smiles moments ago, dropped her facade upon seeing me. ¡°Jane, what are you do

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240

    I suddenly felt like a

    deer in headlights when caught in the spotlight with that question. After all, Dorothy wasn¡¯t wrong. It was her birthday bash. She had every right to decide

    Before I could utter a word, Gregory casually nced her way and improvised, ¡®It was me. I practically

    begged her toe with me, and you want to kick her out already?¡±

    With a few words, he dissolved my awkwardness.

    Dorothy pouted, displeased. ¡°Since when are you two so chummy.

    Gregory¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°Do I need to report every friendship to you?¡±

    Dorothy added. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know Bryant would be here? Are you trying to embarrass me by inviting her?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± A middle¨C

    aged woman interrupted with a gentle smile, ¡°You two have always been at each other¡¯s throats since you were kids Haven¡¯t you had enough?¡±

    Her tone and expression were soothing

    She tumed to Dorothy. ¡°You¡¯re all grown up, dreaming of marrying Bryant, and still acting childish?¡±

    At that moment, my eyes identally met Bryant¡¯s dark gaze. I had thought I might feel sad or something. But there was nothing.

    It hit me calmly, like, right, so that was why. The reason Bryant was with them was this.

    Dorothy affectionately wrapped her arm around the woman¡¯s, whining. ¡°Mom!¡±

    So, the middle¨Caged couple were her parents.

    Mrs. Myers gave me a once¨C

    over and looked at Gregory as if addressing a younger family member. ¡°And who might this youngdy be?¡± ¡°Jane, a friend. Weren¡¯t you and Richard urg

    may¨Ccare attitude, pretending we were on the verge of marriage.

    ¡°Are you just pulling this poor girl into your act to fool me and Susan?¡± Richardughed, pointing at Gregory in mock frustration.

    Susan also said with heartfelt concem, ¡°Greg, you¡¯ve insisted on waiting for Lily to return. It¡¯s been years. Don¡¯t dy any longer. Your parents will start b

    ¡°Let go?¡± Augh tinged with ambiguity escaped Gregory, ¡°How can someone just vanish into thin air? At least we should see her, alive. or dead¡±

    Mark¡¯s words were indeed true

    Dorothy¡¯s expression darkened upon hearing them mention that, but she quickly masked it when others looked her way.

    Susan sighed, her eyes brimming with unshed tears. ¡°Why do you insist, dear? Richard and I are almost ready to give up¡­¡±

    My heart felt a tug, empathizing with the unseen Ms. Myers.

    Richard put an arm around her,forting her, ¡°Come, no tears. Today¡¯s Dorothy¡¯s day.¡±

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Richard.¡± Gregory spoke casually, ¡°You do remember, today¡¯s also Lily¡¯s birthday, right?¡±

    Both Richard and Susan stiffened, Susan quickly bowing her head to hide her tears, while Dorothy looked as if she¡¯d been greatly wronged.

    I was surprised that Gregory would stand up for his missing fianc¨¦e at such a moment, hitting where it hurt most. But that was his style. Fearless.

    Richard exasperated, scolded, ¡°Greg! Must you upset Susan and Dorothy?¡±

    ¡°They have you to care for them. I wonder if Lily were here, would she be happy?¡±

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241

    Gregory left the words, giving me a look. ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    He was tall with long legs, and his strides were wide. I struggled to keep up, hampered by the hem of my cocktail dress.

    A forceful grip caught my wrist from behind as we were about to leave the hotel. ¡°Jane!¡±

    I stopped, tuming to face Bryant, his expression cold and forbidding. Calming my emotions, I asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°What do you want, Mr. Ferguson?¡± Gregory turned, an eyebrow quirked in question.

    Bryant¡¯s eyes were filled with a stormy gloom. ¡°Interfering in marital affairs now, Mr. Ford?¡±

    ¡°No interest in that. Gregory chuckled, ¡°Just a friendly reminder, Mr. Ferguson, bigamy is against thew.¡±

    Ignoring thement, Bryant pulled me away without another word.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Gregory¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. ¡°Tll wait for you in the car.¡±

    At that, Bryant¡¯s grip on my wrist tightened, and he quickened his pace. He dragged me to a deserted area, mming

    me against a wall. His eyes, deep and cold, suddenly red with anger. ¡°You¡¯re close to Gregory?¡±

    It was an outright usation..

    The impact against the wall sent a sharp pain across my shoulder des, and I retorted, anger ring, ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡±

    If I hadn¡¯t mistaken it, we were nothing more than a signature away from divorce. All I wanted was a clean break. I

    didn¡¯t want to pry whether Bryant was with Margaret or Dorothy. And I certainly didn¡¯t want him meddling in my life.

    His words came out as if squeezed through clenched teeth. ¡°It doesn¡¯t concern me? I can¡¯t be indifferent like you!¡±

    I almostughed. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡®Jane¡­ Bryant¡¯s voice softened, his forehead resting against mine. His voice, usually so deep and captivating, carried bittemess. ¡°You seem to have sto

    There was disappointment, a hint of destion. After loving this man deeply for over eight years, seeing him like this stirred something inside me.

    I turned my head away, a bitter smile on my lips. ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m not anymore.¡±

    I had been jealous of his interactions with Margaret countless times before. But as he repeatedly favored and chose anyone but me, I became numb.

    I couldn¡¯t even pinpoint when it happened. Was it when Bryant gave the promotion to Margaret that should have been mine? Was it their yful bickering

    When I lost our child, he was by someone else¡¯s side, ming and yelling at me. My carefully guarded affection faded more each time until it was all gon

    Bryant¡¯s hand on my shoulder gradually slid down, ending with a simple assurance, ¡°There¡¯s nothing between Dorothy and me.¡±

    I lowered my gaze, trying to sound nonchnt. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t need to exin to me.¡±

    The time for his assurances s was long gone.

    His expression emptied, as if something within him shattered, ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t care anymore?¡±

    I said, ¡°No, not anymore.¡±

    His gaze lingered on me, silent for a long moment before he spoke with clear, stubborn words. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it¡±

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242

    Watching him like that, a swirl of indescribable emotions bubbled inside me. Suddenly, I got the meaning of that saying, ¡°Love dered

    toote is of no worth.¡±

    I pursed my lips. ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡±

    With those words, I didn¡¯t give him another nce. I just walked away. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was because I didn¡¯t want to see him or was afraid to. What he th

    But s, I forgot many things weren¡¯t up to us.

    As I reached the hotel lobby, I bumped straight into Susan. Oddly enough, I didn¡¯t have much affection for Dorothy, but her parents somehow felt familiar

    When our eyes met, I offered Susan a smile, but her expression was unreadable, and she gave me a once¨C

    over more openly than she had earlier at the party.

    I smiled politely. ¡°Mrs. Myers, Ill be on my way.¡±

    Her demeanor softened, but her gaze remained distant. ¡°We¡¯ve met already. You can call me Susan.¡±

    My nails dug into my palm, making me uneasy, but I quickly responded, ¡°Okay then. Susan, I really must be going¡­¡±

    Susan insisted, ¡°Ms. Webster, let¡¯s talk for a moment. It won¡¯t take long.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± For some reason, I found it hard to refuse her.

    I had a feeling she was here to speak on Dorothy¡¯s behalf. I could guess what she would say.

    I should¡¯ve coldly refused and walked away, but I somehow wanted to hear her out.

    Susan¡¯s initially distant gaze softened. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you and Bryant have been dragging your feet, not yet filing for divorce?¡±

    It was just as I expected. ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Before I could finish, Susan interrupted with a sigh, ¡°Actually, I came to apologize on behalf of Dorothy. We spoiled her too much. She always wants wha

    I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Bryant and I were heading for divorce with or without Ms. Myers¡® apology.¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Susan seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. As I was about to leave, she quickly said, ¡°You and Gregory are just friends, right?¡±

    I answered, ¡°Yes.¡±

    She looked at me, probing. ¡°Do you have any thoughts about Greg?¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure what she was getting at, so I was honest. ¡°No. Gregory and I have only met a few times. We¡¯re hardly even acquaintances. Besides, I¡¯ve ju

    ¡°It¡¯s good you think that way.¡± She looked at me contentedly, advising, ¡°Greg¡¯s parents, as easygoing as they are and as much as they spoil him, would n

    A a woman who¡¯s been married before¡­ Had anyone else said it, I wouldn¡¯t have cared, buting from Susan, it felt like a sting.

    My eyes suddenly got red. I looked down, hiding the unexinable sense of grievance that welled up and nodded with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know my p

    Susan said again, ¡°As for your divorce with Bryant, it¡¯s best to finalize it sooner to avoid rumors about Dorothy.¡±

    Someone entered, bringing a gust of cold wind as the automatic doors opened and closed. Susan wrapped her shawl tighter around. her, her words a

    mix of promise and charity, ¡°If you ever need help from the Myers family, just ask.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, but no need!¡± I took a deep breath and smiled lightly. ¡°The Myers family is too prestigious for me to bother.¡±

    With that, I walked straight out of the hotel. But after a few steps, my vision blurred as tears welled up in my eyes.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243

    It wasn¡¯t so much sadness as it was envy. If Mom were still alive, she¡¯d also look out for me.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    I murmured in my heart, ¡®Mom¡­ Oh, how I miss you.¡±

    ¡°What are you blubbering about? Out of nowhere, from behind a massive pir in the parking lot, Gregory emerged, frowning at me.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you all gung¨Cho about getting that divorce? Can¡¯t bear to leave after just a few words exchanged?¡±

    I hastily wiped away fny tears, sniffed, and mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s not that. The wind¡¯s strong out here. Got something in my eye.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± He saw right through my lie, his sarcasm biting. ¡°For something in your eye, you¡¯re quite the crybaby.¡±

    What a terrible joke.

    Yet, my foul mood lifted a bit. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d wait in the car? What are you doing out here?¡±

    ¡°Got stuffy.¡± He dropped those words and wandered ahead.

    As we got into the car and the heater kicked in, I suddenly realized how cold I¡¯d been from head to toe. It chilled me to the bone.

    The silver Pagani roared to life, merging swiftly onto the main road.

    I gathered my thoughts. ¡°What was the real reason you asked me here today?¡±

    2 2 2 5 &

    At first, I thought maybe he needed a date. Then, it seemed like he was dragging me in as some actress. I wasn¡¯t so sure.

    In the slow¨Cmoving city traffic, with frequent red lights, even a sports car could only stop and go.

    Gregory nced at me. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°To make me see the truth, to

    stop me frompeting with your dear god sister, Dorothy, over a man,¡± I said.

    ¡°Idiotic. Didn¡¯t you say I ruined your n the other day?¡± He rested one handzily on the window sill, the other on the steering wheel. Tm giving it back

    Hearing that, Lunderstood. Gregory wanted me to see the Myers family¡¯s determination to have Bryant as a son¨Cin¨C

    law. That way, my divorce from Bryant would speed up.

    I nced at him. ¡°So, should I thank you?¡±

    Gregory smirked. ¡°Sure. Buy me dinner, or give me

    e a nod of thanks. Your choice.

    I sighed. ¡°You, of all people, don¡¯t seem the type to be so loyal.

    Gregory¡¯s jaw tensed, and he smiled, ¡°You have a unique way ofplimenting people.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about facing the Myers family like this today?¡± I asked casually.

    Gregory said casually, ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? At most, my

    dad would yell at me a bit. That wouldn¡¯t harm a bit. If he hits me, my granddad will chase him with a cane.¡±

    It seemed that wasn¡¯t his first rodeo.

    I chuckled, about to say something, when he casually lifted his eyelids. ¡°Getting hit doesn¡¯t matter. As long as I¡¯m not dead, I would keep mentioning my

    I paused, realizing he was talking about the missing Ms. Myers.

    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°With you being so devoted, it¡¯s funny that Susan still worries your parents think you might do something drastic, like marrying me¡±

    Gregory sighed. ¡°She¡¯s a worrywart.¡±

    As we spoke, the car entered the River Vi¡¯s g garage. He parked swiftly, giving me a slight smirk. ¡°And you better not harbor any delusions about me.

    you

    ¡°Got it, got it. Just get over yourself.¡± I grumbled, exiting the car and heading for the elevator alone.

    Once out of the elevator we went our separate ways. When spotting a cake box at my door, surprise took over. Bending down, I lifted it. peering through

    Hearing the noise, Gregory turned back to look, his gaze shifting, curiously asking. ¡°A birthday cake? Your birthday¡¯s today, too?¡±

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244

    I wasn¡¯t surprised when he asked that question. I nodded, ¡°Yeah¡±

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Gregory nced at the cheesecake in my hands, and his gaze lifted to meet mine, a scrutinizing look in his eyes. ¡°Did you grow up in RiverCity?¡±

    I paused and realized he was still looking for his long¨Clost fianc¨¦e. Anyone with the slightest resemnce or connection would want to dig deeper.

    I admired his two¨Cdecade¨Clong search, so my reply was patient and detalled. ¡°No, I grew up in Southhoven, quite far from RiverCity and

    Vista Town¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± He murmured almost imperceptibly, the light in his eyes fading slightly. Yet his gaze remained on me as

    if he wished to see through me to someone else.

    I chuckled lightly. ¡°Looking for a stand¨Cin for your fianc¨¦e like the Myers family found a recement daughter?¡±

    Poor Ms. Myers. But passion died over time. After so many years, it was understandable.

    I wondered whether the Myers family still had a ce for her if she ever returned.

    Gregory¡¯s smile widened at my words, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes, his tone casual, ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡±

    I smiled. ¡°There must be tens of thousands of

    people celebrating their birthdays today, and she was so young when she went missing. She probably doesn¡¯t remember her birthday.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± His expression dimmed, responding absent¨Cmindedly, then, out of politeness, ¡°Happy Birthday.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to you. It¡¯s not that happy, though.¡± I finished. Seeing him fall into a rare silence, I couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Just kidding. Want some cheesecake

    ¡°No, thanks.¡± He declined softly and turned to head home.

    I didn¡¯t think much of it. Gregory probably wasn¡¯t in the mood to celebrate anyone¡¯s birthday other than the missing Ms. Myers¡® birthday

    I thought I¡¯d be left to eat the cake alone, but I found the lights were all on at home when I opened the door.

    With her hair still damp from the shower, Christine emerged from the bathroom, drying her hair with a towel. ¡°You¡¯re finally back! I was worried you woul

    My heart warmed at her presence. ¡°Howe you¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°Well, you spent yourst few

    birthdays with that jerk, and I was absent. Now that you¡¯re finally single, I couldn¡¯t miss it for the world.¡± She wrapped a towel around her hair and nce

    I said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. I found it on the doorstep. Didn¡¯t you hear the doorbell?¡±

    ¡°I must have missed it in the shower, Christine grinned, curious, ¡°Who sent it?¡±

    I was sure. ¡°Must have been Mark¡±

    The note with the cake matched the message he sent me to a tee. Besides him and Christine, no one else would remember.

    I set down the cake, thanked Mark over the phone, and headed for a shower. Coming home with makeup still on, I couldn¡¯t rx.

    After the shower, I felt back to myfortable self. While drying my hair, I walked to the vanity and took a bunny pendant from the drawer to put it back

    tonight didn¡¯t go with the pendant, so I didn¡¯t wear it

    *Jane,e make a wish and eat your birthday cake! It¡¯s almost midnight.¡± Christine called out from the living room as I finished drying my hair.

    When I went out, I saw she had opened both cakes, lit the candles on them, and a te of biscuits was beside them.

    Seeing me, she immediately lit the candles with a lighter. ¡°Quick, make a wish! Two cakes, two wishes.¡±

    I sat at the dining table, dutifully sped my hands, and closed my eyes.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245

    ¡°Well, I hope I can get Janedreamt off the ground. And that everyone around me stays safe and sound: As I opened my eyes, I blew out

    the candle.

    Christine nced at the clock and grinned ¡°Phew, just in time. Lucky that we made a wish before midnight.¡±

    ¡°So childish¡± I chuckled, but inside, I felt a warm glow.

    Only those who cared about you fussed over a minute or two like that.

    I took a bite of the biscuit, grimacing at its saltiness, and looked at Christine. ¡°You made this, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Christine asked, ¡°Does it taste bad?¡±

    I frowned. ¡°It ascends beyond bad.¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    It was temble.

    ¡°Damn, what is this? No, even pigs would leap out of their pens after eating this: Christine leaned over, took a taste, and immediately. spat it out, moving

    I stopped her, taking another bite of the biscuit. ¡°Wasting is shameful, especially since you made it yourself. Didn¡¯t burn your hands or anything, did you?

    She was about to shake her head when my phone lit up with a call from Bryant.

    I picked up without speaking.

    On the other end, his voice came through, deep and slow, Jane, happy birthday¡±

    I forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s already passed.¡±

    He exined, ¡°I was at the hotelst night. Why didn¡¯t you mention it? Kevin just reminded me, and I remembered.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to interrupt your celebration with Dorothy.¡± I looked down, ¡°Plus, it¡¯s not important.

    A birthday, after all, he hadn¡¯t cared for the past three years. Being divorced only made it less relevant.

    Bryant disagreed. ¡°How can it not be important? Even if we¡¯re divorced, just friends, I still have the right to wish you a happy birthday. don¡¯t I?¡®

    I fell silent, then suddenlyughed, a bit bitterly. ¡°Have you ever seen friends have to ask for their birthday wishes?¡±

    In the past, whether for birthdays or anniversaries, I always reminded Bryant days in advance, begging for gifts, maintaining that silly sense of ceremony

    Those who cared need not reminding, while those who didn¡¯t care would never fulfill your expectations no matter how you¡¯d hinted at

    them.

    Bryant was silent for a while, his voice slightly shaky. ¡°Tm sorry.¡±

    I lost count of how many times had heard him say that. I blinked away the sentiment, finally able to speak lightly, ¡°It¡¯s okay.

    It was okay. Bryant was an ex¨Chusband, after all.

    Life gradually got back on track, and Christine and I were constantly scouting for office spaces. After discussing, we decided to start with custom orders a

    offline once we built our reputation and customer trust. So, finding a good location for our office became crucial.

    One day, after checking out an office space, I got a call from mywyer

    ¡°Jane, I returned to RiverCity yesterday. I can take on the divorce cases you mentioned,¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± I smiled, ¡°Could you then swing by the BlessedCare Medical Facility? We can meet at the hospital entrance.¡±

    Allen was like a bad penny and was impossible to shake off without a toughwyer.

    When I arrived at the hospital, Thomas walked toward me, and we headed to the wards

    Outside the ward, Allen was sprawled on a bench like a bum, scrambling up as soon as he saw me. He blocked the door, not letting me

    in

    ¡°Jane.¡± He had this sheepish look, pointing at the two guards at the door, unusually polite, ¡°Come on, we¡¯re all family here. What¡¯s Mr. Ferguson doing w

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246

    Thinking of Cheryl¡¯s bruises, I couldn¡¯t hide my disdain. ¡°We¡¯re not family soon,¡± I said coldly.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Allen¡¯s eyes flickered with a cunning light, then settled

    on thewyer beside me. ¡°And who¡¯s this? Why did you bring him here?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s Thomas, one of the top divorcewyers in RiverCity.¡± After introducing them, I continued calmly. ¡°This marriage is ending whether you like it or not.

    Allen¡¯s fa?ade crumbled, and he exploded in rage, leaping up as if to strike me. But the bodyguards were quicker, restraining him in the

    nick of time!

    He was fuming, and his face tumed beet red. ¡°Jane, you¡¯re so ungrateful! Marrying into the Ferguson family, you think you can treat me like this? Forcing

    I said coldly, ¡°Aunt Cheryl knows whether I¡¯m ungrateful.¡±

    The only person who had been kind to me was Aunt Cheryl. Allen had nothing to do with it.

    Gritting his teeth, Allen bellowed, ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll divorce Cheryl! But I want half of everything Split down the middle!¡±

    I looked at him, unimpressed. ¡°What assets are you even talking about? Fine, whatever it is, Thomas will sort it out. You can be sure of that

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about what your aunt and I have!¡± he shouted.

    I frowned. ¡°Then what?¡±

    ¡°Your assets!¡± He was adamant. ¡°The Ferguson family¡¯s fortune. You¡¯ve got your half, don¡¯t you? You give me half of all those assets, and I¡¯ll happily sign

    His shamelessness almost made meugh. ¡°Bryant and I might be getting a divorce, but I won¡¯t get half of the Ferguson¡¯s assets. If you want them, go t

    ¡°Really?¡± He started calcting shamelessly. ¡°That car of yours is worth quite a bit, huh? Mr. Ferguson, being the gentleman he is, must¡¯ve left you a ho

    Looking at his vile expression, I took a deep breath to quell my anger. ¡°Who are you to demand my assets?¡±

    I¡¯d never seen such a greedy and shameless person. My Aunt Cheryl was divorcing him, yet he wanted my, the niece¡¯s, assets. No doubt,

    hed score full marks in shamelessness.

    Allen red at me, spitting venom. ¡°I¡¯ve put up with you for years. You, not even rted by blood, should be grateful!¡±

    ¡°Allen, any debt I owed you, I¡¯ve paid. Forget the million before, just considering the mess with Lloyd, if it weren¡¯t for Bryant, you¡¯d be dead by now.¡± My v

    Aunt Cheryl. She was the one who raised me¡­ ¡°Bullshit!¡± Allen¡¯s rage was palpable as he interrupted. ¡°You have no blood rtion with her. You¡¯re not ev

    ¡°Allen!¡± The door suddenly swung open, and Cheryl¡¯s pale face flushed with anger as she red at Allen. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Drunk in br

    My mind was still reeling from Allen¡¯s unfinished usation, and I looked at Cheryl, bewildered. ¡°Aunt Cheryl, he said I¡¯m not a Webster?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his drunken rambles.¡± Cheryl beckoned me over, leaning against the door frame. ¡°Come in,¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    I entered, and my mind was heavy with thoughts. ¡°Okay¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a heated remark. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Cheryl observed me closely, her voice filled with care. ¡°You know how your parents felt about you. If you

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247

    Hearing Cheryl¡¯s words, the tension that had been gripping me eased. She was right. Who else but biological parents would go to such lengths?

    I helped Cheryl into bed, bending over to tuck her in and asking, ¡°How have you been feeling these days? Any better?¡±

    Cheryl replied, ¡°Much better. The doctor says one more round of chemo, and then I can focus on resting.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± As I straightened up, Cheryl caught a pendant that had slipped from my cor, carefully tucking it back. ¡°Keep this pendant close. D

    I was confused. ¡°Why?¡± Why would a piece of jewelry need to be hidden?

    Cheryl¡¯s eyes flickered as she exined, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ too valuable. I worry it might attract the wrong attention.¡±

    I nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand¡±

    The quality of the pendant was rare, even more so than the ones Timothy had prepared for the unborn child. I understood Cheryl¡¯s

    concer

    I called in Thomas, introducing him to Cheryl. ¡°Aunt Cheryl, this is Thomas. He¡¯ll be handling your divorce.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Webster, good to meet you. Jane already briefed me about your situation on my way up. I¡¯ll need to talk to you in detail, though,¡± Thomas got straig

    Cheryl seemed a bit uneasy. ¡°Hello, you look every bit the high¨Cflyingwyer. How do you charge?¡±

    Thomas answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Jane and I are friends. It is just a small case for me. I¡¯ll handle it free of charge.¡±

    I had discussed with Thomas to ease any financial womes Cheryl might have.

    Seeing my nod, Cheryl rxed.

    The rest was out of my hands. Leaving the hospital room, I nced outside, hoping to spot Allen, but found the corridor empty. He was gone. His words

    Back home, I was distracted all afternoon,

    When people were furious, they often spoke the truth without realizing it. But as Cheryl said, my parents had been too good to me. How could they not b

    Yet, the next moment, I thought of Susan and how she doted on Dorothy. That was no less than a biological daughter.

    In my mind, two little voices were arguing. One said yes, the other no.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Eventually, I couldn¡¯t resist calling Allen. ¡°Do you have time now? I need to ask you something.¡±

    After the afternoon¡¯s confrontation, I half¨C

    expected him tosh out at me, but he surprisingly agreed readily. ¡°About your origins, right? It¡¯s not something easily discussed over the phone. Let¡¯s m

    My origins? My heart skipped a beat, a sense of being suspended in midair. ¡°Okay, now?¡±

    ¡°Not now. How about seven tonight¡­ His voice trailed off as if speaking to someone else, and he continued, ¡°The coffee shop next to the Ster Club.¡±

    Meeting at a coffee shop would seem normal for most, but Allen was a known gambler.

    I was puzzled. ¡°A coffee shop?¡±

    He coughed lightly, suddenly sounding impatient ¡°Yes,

    I might do something to you?¡±

    ¡®ll be there, I agreed.

    if you want to. I won¡¯t wait forever. It¡¯s a public ce. What are you scared

    I realized I couldn¡¯t get any answers from Cheryl about my origins. And Allen was my only option.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248

    The winter days were short, and darkness had enveloped everything when evening rolled around at about six. I arrived at the coffee shop before 6:30. B

    I walked over to him, cutting straight to the chase. ¡°What was all that about at the hospital today?¡±

    Allen lifted his chin slightly. ¡°Take a seat.¡±

    ¡°You asked me toe, so here I am. Let¡¯s not beat around the bush.¡± I sat down as he suggested.

    The previous customer must have bathed in perfume because when I took my seat, the scent was overwhelming, making me scrunch my nose.

    Allen began speaking, diverting my attention. ¡°You can¡¯t seriously believe you¡¯re not your parents¡® biological child, right?¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap. What did you mean by what you said at the hospital?¡± I still doubted if it were just a slip of the tongue said in anger. Besides, he wouldn¡¯t h

    Allen nonchntly shook his leg. ¡°Just a spur¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cmoment thing. Are you taking it seriously?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± I eyed him skeptically.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Just then, a waiter brought over two cups of coffee.

    ¡°What else could it be?¡± Allen pushed one of the cups toward me, ¡°Ordered this for you. Drink up.¡±

    Something was off. Allen wasn¡¯t usually so generous. Growing up, he¡¯d rant for ages if I took an extra bite of a burger. Why would he buy me coffee?

    ¡°Til pass on the coffee. I¡¯m asking you one more time. Was there no hidden meaning behind your words?¡± I suddenly stood up, feeling dizzy, and had to

    felt weak.

    Allen¡¯s expression turned odd. ¡°Hmph, there¡¯s nothing more to it. What, did you think you¡¯d turn into some heiress?¡±

    ¡°It better be.¡± I took a moment to gather my strength and tried to leave but was enveloped in endless darkness the next second. When I woke up, I was ly

    It was Margaret. She stood there with her arms crossed, a smirk on her face, ¡°Finally awake?¡±

    I looked around. It seemed to be a hotel room. Immediately on guard, I cowered back, ¡°Was this your scheme? Where¡¯s Allen?¡±

    e when were Allen and Margaret on the same side?

    Since

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Margaret¡¯s coldugh was with malice, ¡°Jane, did you ever imagine you¡¯d end up in my hands after what you did to me?¡±

    ¡°What did I do to you?¡± I was confused.

    ¡°Stop pretending!¡± She

    gritted her teeth, filled with resentment. ¡°That video, who else but you would post it online? And Bry defended you, saying you didn¡¯t do it.¡±

    I frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t post it.¡±

    The whole mess with Gregory has screwed me over. I didn¡¯t get the divorce papers. And Margaret was pinning this on me, too.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore!¡± Margaret shouted, her face contorted in rage, her red lips

    as if poisoned, ¡°Bry has turned his back on me. I had a sliver of a chance, and you ruined it! I¡¯ll never have the chance to marry into the Ferguson family

    She red at me with venom. ¡°What makes you better than me? Why did Timothy constantly thwart my attempts to marry into the Ferguson family, yet h

    ¡°Bryant and I are getting a divorce.¡± I didn¡¯t want to provoke her, so I spoke calmly. ¡°Whether he wants to ept you is between you two. It has nothing t

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249

    ¡°Divorce?¡± She chuckled as if she had just heard a joke. ¡°He¡¯s been dragging his feet, not wanting to let you go. Do

    you think I haven¡¯t noticed? But it works out for me, too. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to lure you here alone!¡±

    Itched onto a key phrase. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What do I mean?¡± Her smile was intriguing. ¡°Oh, Jane, you¡¯ve crossed someone you shouldn¡¯t have! Don¡¯t be so smug. In the face of power, you and

    me are like ants, easily crushed by others.¡±

    A suspicion formed in my mind, and I probed, ¡°Are you talking about Dorothy?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who had it out for me.

    Margaret¡¯s gaze flickered, almost too quick to catch, and she looked at me with amusement.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d tell you?¡± She leaned in, her voice filled with venom, ¡°I wish you were dead. I wish she could kill you!¡±

    Standing up straight, she added, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got things to do. Enjoy your stay!¡±

    After that, she turned on a carnera, ced it on the nightstand, and patted my face mockingly. ¡°This time, I¡¯m going to let the whole Inte see what yo

    Then, she walked out.

    In desperation, I tried to get up, tumbling and struggling because I could hardly muster any strength, and fell hard to the floor, ¡°Margaret!¡±

    She didn¡¯t respond, kept walking, and picked up her phone, speaking respectfully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. By the end, you¡¯ll get what you want¡­¡±

    Her voice trailed off, the door opened, and a man in his thirties with a buzz cut walked in.

    My body trembled uncontrobly, and I said coldly. ¡°This is rape. You¡¯ll go to jail for this!¡±

    The buzz¨Ccut man sneered as he approached, ¡°A consensual affait and you call it rape? That¡¯s harsh.¡±

    I backed away, trying to suppress the rising fear. ¡°Whatever Margaret is paying you, I¡¯ll double it. No, ten times more!¡±

    ¡°I came for the money initially, but seeing your face and body.

    I wouldn¡¯t need a dime to enjoy this!¡± he said,ughing as he picked me up and threw me on the bed, starting to remove his bulky jacket as he moved to

    No!

    ¡°Wait! You said this should be a mutual agreement!¡± I took a deep breath, forcing myself to calm down, trying to appear less frightened. ¡°If

    I keep resisting, you won¡¯t enjoy it, either.¡±

    ow do you want me to please you?¡±

    His gaze roamed over me, a gleam of excitement in his eyes. ¡°Well, you have a point there. So, how do

    ¡°Start by helping me take off my clothes.¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    As soon as I said that, a sparkle appeared in the buzz¨C

    cut man¡¯s eyes, pleased. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so cooperative!¡± ¡°I have no choice. You guys drugged me. I wouldn¡¯t let you seed if I had the stren

    I seized the

    moment, grabbed the camera from the nightstand, smashed it against his head with all the strength I could muster, and then ran for the door!

    He yelped in pain, his anger fueling a swift chase.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250

    As I twisted the doorknob, I felt a firm grip on my cor from behind. A menacing voice hissed, ¡°You little tramp! Thought you could fool me, huh? Damn,

    ¡°Please, no!¡± But no matter how much i struggled, my strength had already been sapped at that moment, leaving me no choice but to be dragged toward

    ¡°Does anyone else hear that? Sounds like a couple fighting.¡± Suddenly, the cultured voice of a middle¨Caged man echoed through the hallway outside

    ¡°Oh,e on, Dad. They¡¯re just a couple who checked into a hotel. A little spat is normal. Let¡¯s keep moving. I already told the restaurant to start prepari

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    The man holding me turned livid, finally realizing I had left the door ajar. He threw me to the ground, reaching to shut the door, but someone pushed it o

    A pair of polished men¡¯s shoes came into view, followed by the sight of neatly pressed pants encasing long legs.

    Thinking it was the middle¨C

    aged man who had spoken earlier, I threw myself toward him, pleading, ¡°Please, save me. I didn¡¯te here with anyone. I don¡¯t even know this man!¡±

    ¡°Jane?¡± A familiar, soothing voice sounded above me!

    Lifting my

    head, I locked eyes with Bryant¡¯s gloomy gaze and felt relief, though my vision blurred with tears. The next second, I saw Dorothy and her family with him

    Feelingpletely humiliated, I stumbled back, blinking back the tears as I used the wall for support to keep my trembling legs from giving way.

    Dorothy¡¯s mouth dropped in shock as she clung to Susan¡¯s arm. ¡°My God, you just got divorced, and you¡¯re already in a hotel room with a

    man?¡±

    Her words seemed to enlighten the buzz¨Ccut man.

    Furning, the buzz¨Ccut man red at me as if I had deceived him, hurling usations, ¡°So you¡¯re

    freshly divorced? Lonely and desperate, are you? Looking for a quick fix?

    My hands trembled with the urge to retaliate, but I heard Bryant, his voice cold as ice, instructing Kevin. ¡°Take him away. Make him spill

    the truth!¡±

    After saying that, Bryant draped his coat around me and effortlessly lifted me into his arms, tuming to Richard. ¡°Mr. Myers, I¡¯m afraid dinner will have to w

    ¡°Understood. Take care of your stuff first. Richard nodded, his gaze lingering on me with a moment of sympathy.

    Dorothy tugged at Susan¡¯s sleeve, on the verge of tears. ¡°Mommy¡­

    Concerned about her daughter, Susan nced coldly at Bryant ¡°Mr. Ferguson, are you sure about this? Today¡¯s dinner is crucial for the partnership betw

    Bryant¡¯s gaze was icy as he looked back at Susan. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My wifees first¡±

    ¡°You need to think it through. Without the Myers family, the Ferguson Group¡¯s mess.

    ? ? ? ?? ?? ?

    ¡°Susan, your concern is noted. I¡¯ll handle it¡± With a brisk, determined stride, Bryant carried me away, leaving a trail of tense stares behind us.

    He walked quickly, not putting me down until we were in his car,

    He examined my disheveled clothes, barely containing his anger. ¡°Did he touch you?¡±

    I shook my head, voice trembling. ¡°Almost,¡±

    It was too close forfort. If it hadn¡¯t been for Margaret¡¯s hatred, leaving a camera there in hopes of catching something incriminating, I would have ha

    Bryant¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°Do you know who was behind this?¡±

    I said, ¡°Margaret, but not just her¡±

    His jaw clenched, his gaze turning more threatening. ¡°Who else?¡±

    I hesitated, unsure. I couldn¡¯t say for sure if Dorothy or someone else got involved.

    With a cold voice, Bryant called Kevin, ¡°Once that guy talks, throw him and Margaret into that room from today!¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be.¡±

    I wondered if it was illegal.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251

    ¡°He¡¯s Margaret¡¯s ex¨Chusband,¡± Bryant caught my puzzled look and exined in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s time she leamed her lesson

    Suddenly, it clicked for me.

    Previously, since Timothy wasn¡¯t fond of her, Margaret¡¯s attendance at the Ferguson family dinners was a testament to her shameless audacity. Thus, I h

    husband. Employing a taste of her own medicine, even if word got out, people would likely chalk it up to a dramatic breakup scene,

    I wasn¡¯t one to start trouble, but I wouldn¡¯t back down if someone were gunning for

    Noticing me lost in thought, Bryant ruffled my hair gently. ¡°You okay? Any injuries?¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine¡±

    1. me.

    But the memory of what happened in that room made me shiver, my hands

    trembling. I saw concern in Bryant¡¯s deep gaze that I hadn¡¯t noticed before.

    He held me close with utmost patience, stroking my back gently and soothing. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here for you.¡±

    After a while, I felt a bit better, regained some strength, and moved to sit on a nearby chair.

    I was genuinely surprised. ¡°You believe me.¡±

    It

    was unexpected. After that twisted usation, I thought Bryant would doubt me again, just like what he did with that misunderstanding involving Mark.

    Bryant frowned. ¡°When have I ever not believed you?¡±

    I blurted out, ¡°Mark¡±

    ¡°That was different,¡± he said coldly, instructing the driver to head to the River Vi.

    Upon arriving, he showed no signs of leaving but followed me upstairs. And he entered the house with me.

    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Bryant, this is my home.¡±

    ¡°You look pale.¡± He sighed, ¡°I¡¯ll leave once you¡¯re feeling better, okay?¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    I didn¡¯t protest any further and headed straight for the shower,

    Under the shower, what happened

    in the hotel room kept crossing my mind until I forcefully shook them away, reminding myself I was safe at home with no strangers around.

    After a long while, Bryant¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Jane?¡±

    I sniffled before responding. ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Just making sure you¡¯re okay.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I responded while reaching for the hairdryer, but perhaps due to the lingering effects of the

    drug and the hot shower, I found the simple act of holding the hakdryer to be an effort.

    Suddenly, a pair of hands took the dryer from me, awkwardly but gently drying my hair.

    Through the mirror, I could see the tenderness in Bryant¡¯s actions, his voice gentle, ¡°Is it okay? Not too hot?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s fine.¡± This moment, one I had longed for so many times, was finally happening.

    His fingers moved through my hair patiently, without a hint of imitation. Time seems to slow down.

    ¡°Jane, I¡¯m sorry¡± Out of nowhere, he spoke up, his voice not raised, making it hard for me to catch everything

    I looked into the mirror, puzzled. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    As he continued to dry my hair, his gaze lowered, his lips barely moving, his voice intermingled with the sound of the hairdryer, yet filled with sincerity an

    ¡°I never realized you cared for me in that way. I

    thought you were just after the gifts. I never paid attention to our anniversaries and your birthdays. I¡¯ve been waiting for you to ask and taking your effort

    granted. Jane, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    He added, ¡°I was never there when you needed me the most.

    I took everything for granted, never considering you might leave: Jane, Im sorry. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t love you. I just ¡±

    He suddenly looked up, and we locked gaze in the mirror, his eyes reddened by the warmth, his gaze direct and passionate.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252

    I couldn¡¯t catch every word, but the message he tried to convey was crystal clear. A long¨Cdormant

    part of my heart nearly sumbed once again. My nails dug into my palms.

    The slight pain brought back a sliver of sanity. ¡°Is it dry now?¡±

    Bryant¡¯s fingertips moved meticulously through my hair several times. ¡°Yeah, pretty much done.¡±

    The sound of the hairdryer ceased, leaving the room in silence.

    Inodded ¡°Um, thanks.¡±

    Then, unexpectedly, he wrapped his arms around me from behind, his lips brushing my ear as he

    cautiously and ambiguously ventured. ¡°Did you hear any of what I said?¡±

    For someone as distinguished as him, this might have been the first time he had sincerely

    apologized to someone. Unlike the casual, thoughtless ¡°sorry¡± from the past, he did lower his guard

    this time.

    I wanted to give in, but fear held me back, the fear of getting burned again, of repeating past

    mistakes.

    With a heavy heart, guided by reason, I responded, ¡°I heard you. But, Bryant, some choices, once

    made, can¡¯t be undone. There¡¯s no turning back.¡±

    I had loved him for eight years. But I wanted to love myself a little more.

    It seemed my words slowly extinguished the innate pride men carry, inch by inch.

    He paused, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing as he swallowed, his voice hoarse, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°About today¡­¡°Ignoring the tightness in my chest, I gently freed myself from his hold and turned to

    look at him. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m fine now. You can go.¡±

    His gaze lingered on me with reluctance. ¡°So, that¡¯s it? You¡¯re done with me?¡±

    His direct stare made me uneasy. What else do you want?¡±

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°I was thinking¡­ maybe I could cook dinner as a way to apologize.¡±

    Fine, go ahead! With those words, I brushed past him and dove into my work, hoping to distract

    myself.

    When Bryant started cooking, he nced at the documents on my desk. ¡°Selling the house to start

    your own business?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± He was bound to figure it out eventually, and there was no point in hiding it. ¡°But it seems

    tough to sell. The agent mentioned that everyone seemed pleased upon viewing, but then we¡¯d

    hear nothing back.¡±

    It was puzzling indeed. The house was in a prime location and had a greatyout. Plus, I had taken

    good care of it. It was almost as good as new, Logically, it shouldn¡¯t have been hard to sell.

    Bryant touched his nose, looking away. ¡°So, why did you return the money I transferred to you?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want things to getplicated between us. You should focus on the Ferguson Group.¡± I

    was straightforward, ¡°Besides, Christine is looking for investors. It could be an opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Fine then.¡± He seemed contemtive before turning to cook with groceries he had picked up from

    the table.

    Thanks to Margaret¡¯s blessing, he could cook well. Soon, the delicious aroma filled the air. A spread

    of spicy food graced the table in less than an hour.

    I was surprised. ¡°All spicy?¡±

    Bryant never cooked spicy food since he didn¡¯t eat it himself.

    He untied his apron, his gaze soft on me. ¡°It¡¯s not just about you amodating me. I can learn to

    amodate you, too.¡±

    I was momentarily speechless, not sure what to say. Since Bryant wanted it, I let him be. I had been

    too shocked and scared earlier to feel hungry, but then, seeing all my favorite dishes, my appetite

    returned with a vengeance.

    Midway through the meal, I noticed Bryant¡¯s face flushed and sweat beading on his nose from the

    spice. ¡°Have some soup. You don¡¯t have to force yourself.¡±

    He took arge gulp of water. ¡°And the past three ye

    ¡°Not at all,¡± I shook my head.

    years, were they apromise for you?¡±

    It thought what it was like to love someone was to be content with sharing every meal with him.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253

    He liked it, so naturally, I loved it, too. How could it feel forced?

    Bryant¡¯s deep eyes sparkled intensely. Tm pot unwilling, either Come on, eat up

    My heart ached for him. ¡°You know your stomach has been acting up.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been putting up with it for three years. Can¡¯t I handle it just this once? You¡¯re

    underestimating me.¡± He said earnestly

    I lowered my peze. ¡°Fine, if you insist¡±

    After dinner, he offered to do the dishes, leaving me guilt¨Cfree to continue my work.

    It was different with Mark. If Mark did the dishes, I¡¯d feel a twinge of quilt since we were just friends.

    But with Bryant, I¡¯d taken care of him for three years. His cooking and doing the dishes didn¡¯t seem

    too much to ask.

    ¡°Got any painkillers?¡± I was deep into nning the style for ourpany¡¯s first batch of new

    products when Bryant, rubbing his stomach, made his way to the couch beside me.

    I almost chuckled, getting the pills and cing them before him. ¡°So much for not underestimating

    you, huh?¡±

    His stomach issues started when he first took over the Ferguson Group. Facing resistance at every

    turn, he¡¯d often skip meals to settle shareholder disputes and manage his team, not to mention the

    endless social drinking on an empty stomach. It was a recipe for disaster.

    Bryant looked into my eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve

    dal

    I asked. ¡°In what w

    His lips pursed slightly. ¡°You used to panic seeing me in pain.¡±

    I paused before replying, ¡°Back then, love clouded my judgment.¡±

    Seeing him unwell, I would scramble for any home remedy I could find, brewing stomach¨Csoothing

    broths daily. I¡¯d avoid unting our rtionship before the board, waiting instead for him toe

    home and drink it

    Suddenly, he grabbed my arm, pulling me close. ¡°And now?¡±

    Caught off guard, I fell into his embrace, his familiar scent overwhelming me. The warmth of his

    body seared my skin, and my heart skipped a beat. Tension spread between us.

    I scrambled up. ¡°Now, um, I¡¯m more inclined to ask, shouldn¡¯t you be heading home after your

    medicine? It¡¯s gettingte.¡±

    It couldn¡¯t go on like that.

    I reminded myself inwardly, Jane, don¡¯t fall for his traps again.¡±

    Bryant¡¯s expression visibly fell, and he fell silent.

    ¡°Drink up: You¡¯ll be fine.¡± I pointed to the medicine and turned to leave for my room,

    Just before I entered, his voice tightened, ¡°Can I, maybe not leave tonight?¡±

    ¡°The couch is all yours.¡± After saying that, I went straight to my room.

    Driving with an upset stomach wasn¡¯t safe, and if something happened, it¡¯d somehow be my fault. It

    was toote to ask Kevin to pick him up.

    aintly crossed my mind. Right, I wasn¡¯t being soft¨Chearted. It wasn¡¯t because I was soft hearted. As

    I drifted off to sleep, the thought faintly

    The next day, stepping out of my room, I noticed the tall figure sprawled on the couch, btedly

    realizing what had transpired the night before. The memones of the previous night slowly pieced

    together.

    The winter sun streamed in, covering him with a nket, his body curled up on the couch, breathing

    softly, looking unexpectedly harmless.

    But that didn¡¯tst long.

    His phone suddenly rang, and he woke up groggily and answered the call after a nce. It must

    have been Kevin, and Bryant hung up after a few words.

    Bryant checked the time, sat up, and looked toward me, somewhat forlornly. ¡°I can sleep so

    peacefully only when I¡¯m close to you.¡±

    ¡°But,¡± I met his gaze, my voice merciless, ¡°I¡¯ve found that only by keeping my distance from you can

    I feel at peace.¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    His fingers twitched as he watched me, his voice still hoarse from sleep, finishing his thought. ¡°Do

    you¡­ still hate me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad.¡± It wasn¡¯t about hate. I just wanted a more peaceful life. I pursed my lips. ¡°Are you

    free today? We should go get our divorce papers.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254

    The silence in the room was so profound that we could hear a pin drop.

    Bryant¡¯s eyes, fixed on me unblinkingly, tumultuous with emotions he couldn¡¯t seem to dissolve. The

    indifferent demeanor he usually carried seemed to be faltering. The air grew thick and tight.

    After what felt like an etemity, he finally rose slowly, meticulously folding a throw nket before

    grabbing his coat from the armchair and draping it over his arm, his voice low, ¡°Sorry for the

    intrusionst night. I should head out.¡±

    I was fiddling with my fingers unconsciously before asking again, ¡°The divorce papers?*

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter¡± Bryant avoided my gaze, his longshes slightly lowered, masking his

    feelings. ¡°You heard Kevin call. I need to rush back for a meeting.¡±

    With those words, he didn¡¯t give me a chance to respond, striding away with his long legs as if

    afraid I¡¯d say something to make him stay.

    I looked down at the floor, a bitter smile tugging at my lips as I faintly heard the elevator arrive

    outside. My phone suddenly rang, pulling me back to reality.

    Christine sounded cheerful, ¡°Jane, remember the office space we liked the day before yesterday?

    They just contacted me, saying thendy is in RiverCity today and that we can meet in person.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I remember.¡± I replied as I tossed my clothes into the washing machine, ¡°Did you make

    an appointment? I¡¯m free whenever.¡±

    Christine smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all set. I¡¯ll pick you up on my way there.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± After hanging up, I changed clothes and applied light makeup before heading downstairs,

    where Christine¡¯s Audi was already waiting in the garage.

    Arriving at the prestigious office building, the real estate agent was waiting in the lobby. ¡°Ms.

    Webster, Ms. Jackson, please hold on. Thendy will be here soon, Shall we wait for her before

    going up?¡±

    Christine and I had no objections.

    Thendlord arrived shortly after, but I was surprised to see it was Dorothy¡¯s mother.

    Susan looked effortlessly elegant, sping a rare Herm¨¨s bag. She barely registered surprise upon

    seeing me, her demeanor distant and cool. ¡°You¡¯re interested in the 16th floor?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I responded, trying to maintain myposure.

    As we reached the office, the agent began his enthusiastic introduction, only for Susan to bluntly

    interrupt, ¡°No need. I know who she is better than you do.¡±

    Her words felt like a p across my face, leaving me ufortably numb.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Christine initially thought Susan was putting on airs but then sensed the tension, giving me a

    questioning look.

    I shook my head, and Susan stopped in front of a conference room, her gaze sharp. ¡°Can we talk

    alone?¡±

    It was about more than just renting office space. Whether it was a blessing or a curse, it seemed

    unavoidable. I agreed, and we entered the conference room together.

    As soon as the ss door closed behind us, Susan didn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Ms. Webster, you do know

    how to y both sides.¡±

    Hrowned, asking, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Her face, barely aged by time, was filled with disdain, ¡°Talking about divorce, then ying the victim

    right before our eyes. Bryant has walked away from a deal worth billions of dors for you. Quite the

    tactic.¡±

    Hearing that, I was stunned. Unexpectedly, Bryant had given up such a massive deal for me.

    Susan disdained. ¡°Ms. Webster, honestly, one should know their worth.¡±

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255

    Susan slid a chair back and sat down, lifting her chin and looking at me with a gaze that screamed

    wealth and power.

    ¡°The current predicament of the Ferguson Group will be a thing of the past once news of a

    partnership with the Myers family gets out. But you, meddling in our business, are only holding

    Bryant back.

    Indeed, he¡¯s among the finest men around, looks, family background, capabilities, and character.

    Not only in RiverCity but also nationally, there¡¯s hardly a match. Clinging to him is understandable.

    ¡°But, let¡¯s be real. Shouldn¡¯t you consider what you deserve? Without a respectable family name,

    how do you n to secure your position as Mrs. Ferguson?¡±

    Seemingly trivial, her words cut through me like a knife.

    I clenched my fists, maintaining an even tone. ¡°Susan, I respect you, but if you can¡¯t discern right

    from wrong for your daughter, don¡¯t expect me to be nice.¡±

    The audacity to suggest I step aside for her daughter, cloaked in righteousness, was new to me. As

    ifcking parental backing or a notable family name meant anyone could trample upon me.

    Susan scoffed as if hearing a joke, ¡°Td like to see how you n to be ¡®not nice to me.¡±

    ¡°The decision to stay married to Bryant, when to divorce, or whether I even want to, that¡¯s my call to

    make.¡± Under her increasingly sour expression, I asked coldly, ¡°Who is the Myers family to pressure

    me daily?¡±

    That was totally out of line, making cheating sound like something to be proud of!

    ?? ?? ?

    Susan¡¯s face twisted into a grimace. ¡°You¡¯ve changed your tune quickly, haven¡¯t you? You were

    timid as a rabbit just days ago, and now, you¡¯re baring your teeth? Speak, then. If you have

    anything else to say, out with it!¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Nothing more to say.¡± I shrugged, my voice cold, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see a family that not only condones

    their daughter being ¡®the other woman¡® but also teams up to bully the rightful partner. I¡¯ve leamed

    quite a bit about the Myers family values today.¡±

    Bang!

    Susan mmed her hand on the table, ring at me furiously. ¡°No wonder Dorothy told me you

    were an orphan, utterlycking in manners!¡±

    I suppressed my anger, my smile not quite reaching my eyes. ¡°Still, that¡¯s preferable to Dorothy¡¯s

    skewed morals!¡±

    With that, I had no desire to engage further, turning to leave.

    ¡°Stop.¡± Susan gritted her teeth, ¡°I own a prime office building in Vista Townparable to this one.

    If you¡¯re thinking of starting your own business, pick any floor. It¡¯s yours, free of charge.¡±

    ¡°And the catch?¡± I asked, smiling.

    There was no such thing as a free lunch, and everyone knew that.

    Susan stood up, clutching her purse. ¡°You have to leave RiverCity and never return. Or else, no one

    will rent space to you, and your business will never get off the ground!¡±

    That was a mix of threats and temptations. As Margaret said the day before, ordinary people are no

    different from ants in the face of power.

    I had no doubt the Myers family had the power to ruin my prospects. Yet, I refused to give in. ¡°Never

    return? Susan, remember, I haven¡¯t signed the divorce papers yet.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary for you to worry about. Just disappear, and I¡¯ll handle the divorce.¡±

    She pulled a check from her purse, tossing it lightly on the table. ¡°Consider it a startup fund from me

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256

    That was such a grand gesture.

    My gaze flicked to the check, spotting a number starting with five followed by a string of zeros.

    I had never imagined a scenario straight out of a soap opera would y out in my life. No, it was

    even more dramatic than that.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    In those stories, the male lead¡¯s mother would show up with a check, telling the heroine to take a

    hike. What on earth was happening to

    me?

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°So, you think you¡¯ve got me cornered today?¡±

    So, she was determined to remove me, a mere obstacle, for her precious daughter.

    Susan¡¯s eyes were cold as she looked at me. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    I picked up the check, and to her satisfaction, I tore it to shreds, letting the pieces fall to the ground

    as I calmly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint. I¡¯m not taking threats or bribes!¡±

    After all, those with nothing to lose feared nothing. The Myers family had their reputation to

    consider, but me? I had nothing to fear.

    I said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t believe the Myers family can make me vanish into thin air¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Susan pointed at me, livid. ¡°Don¡¯te crying when you regret not taking the easy way

    out!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Dorothy is indeed the apple of your eye. You two even share the same lines.¡± Imented

    dryly, ¡°Maybe try a new script next time. It¡¯s getting old.¡±

    Then, pulling a hundred¨Cdor bill from my purse, I pped it in front of Susan. ¡°Acting like I¡¯m

    broke? Take this and keep your daughter away from me!¡± With that, I turned and left, ignoring her

    flushed face.

    Humiliation wasn¡¯t a privilege reserved for the wealthy alone.

    Stepping outside, Christine rushed over, concerned, ¡°What was that about? You know her?¡±

    ¡°Dorothy¡¯s mom,¡± I grabbed her hand and headed for the elevator, briefly exining the situation.

    Christine was fuming, tempted to turn back and give Susan a piece of her mind, ¡°Like mother, like

    daughter. They are birds of a feather, so annoying.¡±

    Unfortunately, Susan, not far behind, overheard everything, her face turning crimson. ¡°Birds of a

    feather!¡±

    ably stayed

    ¡°Exactly, that exins why you ended up with trash like Dorothy Christine smirked. ¡°Your daughter

    probably because she couldn¡¯t handle the embarrassment of being linked to you.¡±

    away all these years

    That was like a verbal dagger. No one ever won an argument with Christine.

    Livid, Susan took several steps toward us, hand raised as if to p Christine, but Christine was

    quicker.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. I¡¯m a germaphobe.¡± Christine dodged gracefully. ¡°Calm down. Don¡¯t do something

    rash out of desperation.¡±

    After all, desperate times call for desperate measures.

    Likely, Susan had been pampered since marrying into the Myers family, never facing such

    humiliation.

    Her chest heaving, she red at Christine. ¡°Do you have any idea who I am? How dare you insult

    me?¡±

    ¡°Insult you? If you couldn¡¯t catch that, I could carve it on your tombster¡± With that, as the

    elevator arrived, Christine pulled me in, leaving Susan looking like shit.

    As the elevator doors closed, Christine raised an eyebrow. ¡°Feel a bit better?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Yeah, a bit.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought!¡± Satisfied, Christine patted my head like I was a child. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go eat.

    How about that seafood ce behind the school?¡±

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257

    I said, ¡°Sounds perfect. I haven¡¯t had that in ages. Thanks, babe.¡±

    Just the mention of that old diner had my mouth watering. It was all about the fresh seafood. A bit of

    chill and dressing made it unbeatable, contrasting the modem fried and baked ones.

    As we got into the car, the real estate agent ran out, panting, ¡°Ms. Webster, Ms. Jackson, hold on a

    moment. The owner of the suite you checked yesterday morning got back to me. They¡¯re willing to

    lower the rent.¡±

    Christine asked, ¡°Which one?¡±

    ¡°The office suite next door.¡± The agent pointed across the street to the towering building.

    The rent was steeper there, but Christine and I were taken with it, though we hadn¡¯t seriously

    considered making a move.

    After exchanging a nce, Christine and I voiced our decline, ¡°Let¡¯s pass. They probably won¡¯t drop

    it by much, and we can¡¯t spend that much on the rent right now.¡±

    ¡°The owner is willing to drop it to this,¡± the agent said, holding up a few fingers to indicate the

    number, ¡°They mentioned the need to do a good deed after consulting with a psychic. It seems

    they¡¯re trying to bring some good karma their way¡±

    Christine and I shared a bemused look. Such superstitious reasons left us both a bit puzzled.

    On guard from earlier experiences, Christine asked, ¡°We¡¯re not going to run into crazies like earlier,

    right?¡±

    ¡°No, no, the owner¡¯s too busy for that. Everything, even the contract signing, is done through

    courier. Nothing like today will happen again.¡± The agent awkwardly smiled before pressing. ¡°So,

    what do you say? IL you¡¯re interested, I¡¯ll get the paperwork started.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll take it.¡± Finding a nice office space at the right price is rare, so I hesitated before asking, ¡°Can

    we pay a deposit first? We¡¯ll gather the rest of the money as fast as possible.¡±

    Office spaces in this area were highly sought after, with rents typically paid annually. It was a

    significant amount.

    With the Riverview Estate property still on the market and investments up in the air, just scraping

    together the rent had left Christine and me financially drained.

    The agent seemed about to refuse, reconsidered, and quickly agreed, ¡°Sure, sure, that¡¯s fine. It¡¯s

    quitemon under these

    circumstances¡±

    Soon enough, we signed the contract and paid the deposit.

    were quite

    We were worried about potential pitfalls, so we sent the contract to ourwyer for review, who

    assured us that the terms w favorable.

    On our way to grab some food, Christine pondered, ¡°Do you think it is a case of good luck following

    bad? When things seemed to go south, someone decides to do a good deed.¡±

    ¡°Could be,¡± I replied.

    I half¨Cexpected someplications from the Myers family, but no bad news came from the agent

    over the next few days. I breathed a little sigh of relief. Nevertheless, I was curious about the owner

    of the building.

    Susan had been furious, so she probably wouldn¡¯t let us rent the office without a hitch. Yet, there

    was no further word from her. It seemed Susan might have tried to intervene but to no avail. The

    other party didn¡¯t take her seriously.

    Then, while brainstorming new product ideas, I got a call from Kevin,

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Picking up, I asked tly, ¡°Kevin, is Bryant finally ready to go through with the divorce?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Ferguson..¡± Kevin¡¯s voice was heavy, and after a pause, he confessed, ¡°Mr. Ferguson has

    been in an ident. He asked me not to

    you, but

    seeing him wear those cufflinks you designed for him day and night, I thought you should know.¡±

    tell

    ¡°What do you mean? What happened?¡± Suddenly panicked, I jumped up, scrambling for my car

    keys without fully understanding the situation, but already in a flurry to find out more.

    Kevin answered truthfully, ¡°Mr. Ferguson was seriously injured in a targeted attack the night before

    last.¡±

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258

    I kept telling myself not to came about him anymore, but when I heard he was in trouble, my body

    reacted unconsciously as if it had been conditioned over the eight years we had been together. It

    was beyond my control.

    Grabbing my car keys, I rushed outside while trying to calm myself down, confirming on the phone,

    ¡°He¡¯s at Blessed Care Medical Facility, right? I¡¯ll be right there,¡±

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Yes, Room 1,¡± Kevin responded.

    Driving to BlessedCare Medical Facility, I tried to keep my thoughts organized. Despite the

    difficulties facing the Ferguson Group, it remained a leading corporation in RiverCity, always on the

    brink of a breakthrough or aeback

    Who would dare target Bryant at a time like this?¡® I thought I had braced myself. But it caught me off

    guard when I saw Bryant sitting up in bed, pale and unfocused, as a doctor bandaged his arm and

    chest wounds. My heart clenched, the pain sharp and continuous, like being nibbled by ants.

    ¡°Mr. Ferguson¡­¡± Kevin noticed me and called out.

    Bryant turned, about to respond, when he caught sight of me

    I opened my mouth only to realize my throat was tight. ¡°How did it get this bad?¡±

    The stainless steel tray held blood¨Csoaked bandages, and the wounds were deep and long, visibly

    painful.

    He looked at me, trying to appear nonchnt. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a scratch.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, a ¡®scratch that had you unconscious for a day and two nights, waking up just this morning.

    You¡¯re too proud, Mr. Ferguson¡­¡± Kevin couldn¡¯t resist a jab.

    Bryant shot him a look, his tone icy, ¡°Who told you to inform her?¡±

    ¡°It did.¡± Kevin pointed to the cufflink he was fiddling with in his hand and quickly escaped before

    Bryant could retort.

    The doctor finished bandaging the wounds soon, applied medication to a scrape on his forehead,

    and earnestly advised, ¡°Mr. Ferguson, you might not think much of these injuries, but if you don¡¯t

    take proper care, they¡¯ll cause long¨Cterm problems. Make sure the wounds stay dry to avoid

    infection like your previous gunshot wound.¡±

    Bryant nodded slightly. ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Seeing that his advice was being ignored, the doctor turned to me and said, ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, please

    make sure he takes care.¡±

    I felt awkward, unsure of how to respond. Finally, under the doctor¡¯s expectant gaze, I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll

    inform his assistant.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave you two then. Before I could finish, the doctor cut in and left, reassured.

    The room fell silent, leaving just Bryant and me.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ???? ? ???

    I pursed my lips. ¡°Why¡­ didn¡¯t you want Kevin to tell me?¡±

    Just a few days ago, he was begging for my forgiveness, not wanting a divorce. Yet, when pity

    could work in his favor, he chose silence and instructed Kevin to keep me in the dark.

    Despite his injuries and a bandaged arm slung around his neck, Bryant¡¯s demeanor remained cold

    and dignified.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t havee if you knew,¡± he said softly, his voice hoarse, a self¨Cmocking smile on his

    lips. ¡°That would have been too pitiful.¡±

    I replied calmly, ¡°If we¡¯re talking about pity, I¡¯ve had my fair share of moments needing you when

    you weren¡¯t there.¡±

    ¡°Jane Webster, Suddenly, Bryant called my full name, his voice tender, his eyes full of earnestness

    and warmth. ¡°You still have feelings for me, don¡¯t you? You came when you heard I was hurt. So

    why won¡¯t you give me a second chance to make things right?¡±

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259

    I let my eyshes flutter down as I took a deep, silent breath. ¡°It is different.¡±

    Deciding on divorce didn¡¯t mean I wished any harm to him.

    Bryant sat on the bed, reaching out with his long arm to pull me closer, looking up at me. ¡°What¡¯s

    different?¡±

    His gaze

    had me all over the ce.

    I said, ¡°Everything¡¯s different. If anyone got hurt today, I¡¯d be concerned.¡±

    ¡°Anyone?¡± He echoed my words, his tone turning sharp. ¡°If it had been Mark, would you have

    rushed over as quickly?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered without hesitation, as if to prove a point, adding, ¡°Maybe even faster.¡±

    Mark was, after all, a good friend of mine. No one could remain indifferent to a friend getting hurt.

    The tenderness in Bryant¡¯s eyes vanished instantly, reced by aggression. ¡°And you¡¯d be fine

    gazing at his bare chest just like this, shamelessly?¡±

    Only then did I realize he hadn¡¯t put on a shirt after changing his bandages, his chest bare except

    for the gauze. His broad shoulders and well¨Cdefined muscles were on full disy. My thoughts had

    been solely on his injuries, not noticing his state of undress,

    I felt my cheeks heat up, but his words sparked my anger. ¡°Yes, got a problem with that?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± He stubbornly pulled me closer, irrationally saying, ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to look at other men

    like that, especially Mark.¡±

    I retorted, ¡°On what grounds?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m still your husband.¡± Bryant enunciated every word, noticing my displeased expression,

    and then his tone softened. ¡°Will you help me put on my shirt, please?¡±

    I didn¡¯t refuse, picking up the shirt from the hospital bed and softly saying, ¡°You should listen to the

    doctor and take care of yourself¡±

    He detected the underlying message, a sh of disappointment in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered. Making sure Bryant¡¯s life wasn¡¯t in danger was enough for me. Just a look at him

    would reassure me. Anything more was unnecessary, only serving toplicate things for us.

    I bent down, temporarily removing the gauze from around his neck, stiffening slightly at his unusual

    body temperature. He had a fever. But it wasn¡¯t my ce to worry with doctors and nurses around.

    As if I hadn¡¯t noticed, I gently helped him into his shirt, carefully buttoning it up and straightening it.

    ¡°There, I¡¯ll be going now.¡±

    He hung his head like a sulking child, jaw clenched, silent.

    Exiting the room, Kevin, waiting outside, was somewhat surprised. ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded, and Kevin nced back into the room, closing the door gently, suggesting

    tactfully, ¡°Mr. Ferguson was seriously injured. The doctors were reviving him for a good two or three

    hours. I¡¯m a clumsy guy, afraid I won¡¯t be able to take good care of him¡­¡±

    I understood his hint. Yet, I pretended as if I hadn¡¯t, replying restrainedly, ¡°Let the nurses take care

    of him. The staff here are very attentive.¡±

    Kevin sighed, ¡°But no nurse is as good as a wife.¡±

    ¡°Kevin, you know better than anyone that we¡¯re getting a divorce. It¡¯s not my ce to take care of

    him anymore.¡± I reminded him, somewhat helplessly.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Kevin blurted out, ¡°But who else would go through such trouble for an

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260

    1 frowned, catching the crux of the matter. For me? Did he get hurt this time because of me

    again?¡±

    Kevin scratched his head. ¡°Uh

    1 racked my brains but couldn¡¯t think of any trouble I¡¯d recently caused Bryant. We had barely even

    spoken these past few days.

    Kevin hesitated, so I went straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯m just going to ask him myself if you don¡¯t tell me.¡±

    Don¡¯t Kevin finallypromised, ¡°It¡¯s about that abandoned building on the outskirts of town,

    remember?¡±

    I was shocked ¡°How could I forget?¡±

    That was the ce where my first kidnapping happened, not something easily forgotten. But I

    thought Bryant had that problem solved.

    Mentioning it, Kevin got a bit heated. ¡°That jerk Janod, the bald guy, remember? He tried to force us

    to hand over the lot in West End. When he bit off more than he could chew, he crawled back to Mr.

    Ferguson, offering a deal but wanting an 80% cut. Mr. Ferguson disagreed

    I asked. ¡°And then?¡±

    Kevin continued, ¡°He got desperate and tried to invite¡® Mr. Ferguson to his turf two nights ago,

    hoping to force an agreement. But his guys, as dumb as bricks, caused a major car ident while

    trying to stop Mr. Ferguson¡¯s car.¡±

    When hearing that my feelings were mixed. It was because of me.

    Seeing my reaction, Kevin added, ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, you know Mr. Ferguson doesn¡¯t like others

    fussing over him, and I¡¯m not the caring type¡­

    I clenched my hand. ¡°I understand.¡±

    After all, he brought himself the trouble while trying to save mest time.

    When I entered again, Bryant was about to lie down, wincing from the pain of his injury.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call for help?¡± I went over to assist him, letting him use me to ease himself down.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone else.¡± He said it softly, pulling me closer, causing me to nearly stumble onto

    his wounds, his eyes filled with anticipation, ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±

    He seemed pleased with himself.

    I humedly got up, pressing my lips together. ¡°I just found out it was trouble I caused you.¡±

    If anything, I felt guilty. The gunshot wound from before nearly took Bryant¡¯s life, and because of

    me, he got injured again

    Bryant paused and softly said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Kevin¡¯s nonsense. It¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    ¡°Not my fault?¡± I raised an eyebrow lightly. ¡°If its not, I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    He seemed to fear I¡¯d leave, grabbing my hand, his eyes locked on mine, his voice deep, ¡°It¡¯s not

    your fault. I did it willingly.¡±

    I was momentarily frozen. It was hard not to be moved. Someone repeatedly getting hurt for me,

    someone I had wanted for so many years, saying something like that. How could it not stir

    something within me?

    Yet, I dared not continue the conversation, pulling my hand away to steady myself. ¡°Would you like

    some fruit or maybe some water?¡±

    I had to guard my heart and look after him as I owed, and then we¡¯d be even.

    He watched me closely, seeing right through me. ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    The atmosphere became tense.

    I confidently responded, ¡°Scared of what?¡±

    ¡°Fear of falling back into¡­ His soft voice trailed off as the nurse knocked and entered, ¡°Mrs.

    Ferguson, I¡¯ve brought some afternoon tea for you and Mr. Ferguson.¡±

    Then, she ced the various fruits and desserts from the tray onto the coffee table.

    The tension dissipated, and I sighed in relief, turning casually to Bryant, ¡°Which one do you want?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter.¡± His mood had soured from the interruption, and his responses were less patient.

    I picked up a te of fruit and brought it to the bedside, offering it to him. ¡°Have some fruit. Get

    those vitamins in.¡±

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261

    ¡°Ouch¡± Bryant cried softly in pain.

    i time

    It was the same trick he pulledst t

    Pointing at his right hand. I said. ¡°You just used that hand to pull me along, and you weren¡¯t gentle

    about it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only after pulling you that it started hurting, he replied smoothly, going with the flow.

    I shoved a piece of apple into his mouth. Fine, eat up. Have some more.¡±

    Later, Kevin brought in a stack of documents. All urgent business from the corporation, the stuff that

    needed attention as long as Bryant was still breathing.

    His night hand was injured, making frequent use impossible, so I flipped through the documents

    beside him, leaving him to sign them. Momentantly, it felt like we were back to the old respectful

    days.

    ¡°Jane, there¡¯s something off about this ROI¡­ As Bryant leaned over, I bent forward to hand him a

    new document.

    His soft lips unexpectedly met my cheek. We both froze. Even though we had our moments of

    closeness before, things were different.

    A spark of desire lit up in Bryant¡¯s eyes, and he instantly pulled me closer, his hand moving to seal

    my lips with his

    Instinctively, I tried to dodge, but someone beat me to it! There was a thud sounded at the door.

    Something had hit the floor.

    The next second, Teresa¡¯s voice rang. ¡°Ms. Myers, please don¡¯t overthink this!¡±

    I jumped up, only to see Teresa and Dorothy standing at the doorway, and wondered when they had

    gotten so close.

    Dorothy¡¯s normally delicate face was flushed with anger, making her look like a scorned wife who

    caught her husband cheating.

    And Teresa was even moreical, striding over to push me aside, using. ¡°Jane, what are you

    doing? That is no way for an ex¨Cwife to behave!¡±

    Caught off guard by her strength, I stumbled and hit the corner of the bedside table

    Before I could straighten up, Dorothy red at Bryant, fuming, ¡°Bryant, this is too much! I came

    here with good intentions only to find this disgusting scene.¡±

    Bryant gave her a cold look, his voice icy. ¡°Who asked you toe?¡±

    ¡°It was me. I asked Ms. Myers toe.¡± ying peacemaker, Teresa said in a motherly tone, ¡°Bry,

    Ms. Myers heard about your ident and specifically asked me which hospital you were in. She

    insisted on visiting you. Where else would you find such a caring girl?¡±

    Her words made it clear. She had shifted her support to Dorothy since Margaret was out of the

    picture.

    ¡°Teresa,¡± Bryant looked at her, indifferent and puzzled. ¡°First Margaret, and now Dorothy. Why do

    you think you have a say in my marriage?¡±

    His words took everyone by surprise, not just Teresa.

    ¡°Bry¡­¡± Teresa was speechless, tears streaming down her face in frustration. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with

    you? Did Jane say something to you again? I¡¯ve been nothing but honest with you. Do you not

    realize that? I¡¯m meddling in your marriage because Jane is not the right match for you¡­

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Whether she¡¯s the right match is my decision to make.¡± Bryant¡¯s statement was definitive. Seeing

    Teresa¡¯s breakdown, he sighed, ¡°Teresa, you¡¯re not getting younger. You shouldn¡¯t stress yourself

    too much.¡±

    The subtext was clear that Bryant wanted Teresa to stay out of it.

    Dorothy¡¯s eyes zed with anger, suddenlyshing out, ¡°Jane, you realize all these injuries on

    Bryant are because of you, right? Are you sure you want to keep dragging him down? Are you sure

    you want to ruin him and the Ferguson Group?¡±

    *Chaplet 262

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262

    A few days ago, Susan asked me if I was a good match for Bryant. Then, nothing had happened

    yet, so I didn¡¯t think much of it. Butt being aggressively questioned by Dorothy, using me of

    holding him back, I hesitated.

    After all, Bryant has been injured several times recently, all because of me. The moment that

    question hit me, I wondered if everything would have been different if Bryant had married Dorothy.

    The Myers family was wealthy and influential. Dorothy wouldn¡¯t just avoid causing Bryant trouble.

    She could also significantly boost his endeavors. Theirbined strengths could achieve more

    than I could ever imagine. But with me, it felt like I could hardly help him.

    The sharp pain from hitting my lower back against the corner of the cab suddenly seemed

    trivial.

    Facing Dorothy¡¯s righteous indignation, I was speechless for the first time. Without a prestigious

    family background, I was a drag on Bryant, a cmity to him. I was the reason he spent hours in

    the emergency room. I was the reason hey unconscious in the hospital for two days and a night.

    In my silent moment, Bryant suddenly chuckled, his voice cold and detached, ¡°Ms. Myers, you don¡¯t

    love me, do you?¡±

    ¡°I do!¡± Dorothy¡¯s neck stiffened as she insisted, ¡°I do love you, and I won¡¯t marry anyone but you!¡±

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Bryant pulled me closer, his thumb gently caressing the back of my hand. ¡°Do you love

    me or the idea of marrying into the Ferguson family?¡±

    His deep¨Cset eyes fixed on me, filled with affection. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t the head of the Ferguson family, she

    would still be my wife. And you? Would you still insist on marrying me?¡±

    In just a few words, Bryant tore away the facade of dynastic marriages. I had thought Dorothy

    genuinely loved Bryant.

    But after hearing Bryant¡¯s words, Dorothy¡¯s frustration turned into rage. ¡°What¡¯s the point of such

    worthless love? I want to marry you, whether for love or a powerful alliance. Doesn¡¯t that matter?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go for Mark, then? He¡¯s single.¡± Bryant smiled, ying with my hand.

    Dorothy was blunt. ¡°He¡¯s got a scheming stepmother and a tough grandmother¨Ctooplicated. I¡¯d

    rather hepletely took over the Larson family. My family would have to invest a lot in

    connections and resources. You¡¯re more suitable. Timothy is gone, and the Ferguson Group is in

    your hands. Your dad is only interested in women. Marrying you is like the saying goes, ¡®a man with

    a car and a house and no parents to interfere. You¡¯re the best choice.¡±

    When hearing that, Teresa¡¯s face darkened. Teresa had worked hard to support Dorothy¡¯s ascent,

    only to be dismissed outright, even mentioning theck of parents as an advantage.

    Unable to hold back, Teresa interjected, ¡°Ms. Myers, that¡¯s a bit¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with what I said?¡± Dorothy frowned, looking down from her high horse. ¡°You¡¯re not

    seriously considering a stepmother as

    real mother, are you? Just y the part at home. No need to embarrass us out here.¡±

    Embarrassed and red¨Cfaced, Teresa looked toward Bryant, hoping he¡¯d defend her.

    After all, Bryant had often sided with his stepmother over his wife out of gratitude.

    Unexpectedly, Bryant seemed indifferent, merely smiling. ¡°The thing is, Ms. Myers, as perfect as I

    might be in your eyes, I¡¯m already mamed.¡±

    His tone was casual yet firm. As Bryant spoke, his fingertips traced softly across my palm, sending

    a pleasant shiver like a feather¡¯s touch, electrifying my entire being.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263

    Dorothy¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°Marriages can end in divorce. You two had ns for that, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Bryant frowned. ¡°Can¡¯t you see?¡±

    Dorothy asked in confusion, ¡°See what?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want a divorce His demeanor seemed casual yet filled with earnestness, ¡°And I¡¯m actively wooing my wife back.¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    I stared at him,pletely baffled, unable to tell if he was being sincere or just making up an excuse to push Dorothy away.

    Dorothy clenched her teeth in secrecy, a sh of resentment crossing her face, but soon, sheughed confidently.

    ¡°Bryant, maybe you don¡¯t know me well enough since we haven¡¯t known each other for long. My parents spoiled me rotten. I¡¯ve always got whatever i wa

    She and Margaret were worlds apart. Margaret still had to put on a facade in public, but Dorothy scored even that pretense, let alone acting. After all, she

    her up. She didn¡¯t need to resort to any fakery.

    After her deration, she strutted out in high heels like a pampered little princess.

    Teresa sensed Bryant¡¯s distinctly different attitude and hesitated, ¡°Bry¡­¡±

    ¡°Teresa, have Kevin arrange for a driver to take you home,¡± Bryant said, diverting his gaze and speaking tly.

    Teresa¡¯s mouth hung open slightly, and after a moment, she reluctantly left, shooting me a resentful nce on her way out.

    I was perplexed. ¡°You seem different toward Teresa. Why?¡±

    ¡°I found out the truth.¡± Bryant smiled, a mix of disappointment and guilt in his eyes, ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe what you told me at first, but it involved my mother,

    I looked at him in surprise. ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you¡­¡±

    ¡°Tumed her in?¡± He suppressed his emotions, eyes slightly narrowed, ¡°Given the current situation of the Ferguson Group, it¡¯s

    not the right time to stir trouble. But there are a thousand ways to solve this issue.¡±

    I nodded, not saying

    more. How to deal with Teresa was a matter for the Ferguson family, not me.

    I calmed my thoughts and was about to revisit the document he mentioned had issues when he retook my hand.

    He looked up at me, his gaze deep. ¡°Honey, I have nothing left but you.¡±

    There he was, ying the sympathy card.

    I avoided his gaze. ¡°Funny, I¡¯ve felt that way, too. When you broke your promises, I¡¯ve tasted what it¡¯s like to have nothing left.¡±

    I¡¯d got plenty of those.

    Bryant squeezed my hand. ¡°You can have more, and you will have a lot more.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ve gotten used to having nothing.¡± I took a deep breath, looking at him calmly. ¡°I¡¯m not like Dorothy. She wants what she can¡¯t have because she¡¯s

    5 2 1

    All the trials, the bravery, and the consequences were mine alone to bear, But I forgot, in some ways, Bryant and Dorothy were alike. He stared at me int

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264

    had to admit that Bryant¡¯s words had a way of weaving magic, a sweetness that made me momentarily wish I could forget everything that had happened

    Like when he didn¡¯te home all night, I never doubted him. I understood he was busy with work for the Ferguson Group. But after everything that had

    Even if things seemed to mend, this pattem, if left unchecked, would lead to a breaking point. So, perhaps it was better to cut our

    losses.

    ¡°Bryant, let¡¯s not do this. Let¡¯s think this through,¡± I pleaded.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me, but I¡¯ll prove it,¡± he said with a conviction almost like a vow.

    I looked away, handing him another document to change the subject. ¡°Here, take a look at this. I go get a nurse to check your temperature.¡±

    ¡°Kevin,¡± he called out firmly. ¡°Get me some Amica cream.¡±

    Kevin hurried off.

    I was puzzled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have your bandages changed? And Amica? That¡¯s for bruises, not for what you have.¡±

    He reached to touch a spot on my lower back, pressing gently. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that hurt?¡±

    I winced. ¡°You know I hurt myself there, and still, you pressed it?¡±

    Soon enough, Kevin returned with the cream.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    I took it, but Bryant watched me closely. ¡°Give it here.¡±

    I refused, ¡°I can apply it myself.¡±

    ¡°Do you have eyes on the back of your head?¡± Without

    waiting for a rebuttal, he took the cream, lifted the hem of my shirt, and gently nubbed it on the bruise. ¡°You¡¯re all bruised up but didn¡¯t say a word. Do yo

    He had never been so attentive. Before, even if I were all in cuts and bruises, he would remain detached.

    The pain from the bruise and the bitter memories tangled together. I suppressed my emotions, a habit formed over three years, ¡°Tve been managing on

    Bryant was usually low¨Cmaintenance, and after

    his heartfelt words, he became even more cooperative, especially at meal times when he Insisted on being fed, iming his hand hurt too much. But it w

    ¡°I need a shower,¡± he said, looking straight at me.

    g a shower was understandable for someone as particr as him.

    After being unconscious for two nights, missing

    he doctor said your wounds can¡¯t get wet¡±

    But I remembered the doctor¡¯s advice and shook my head. ¡°The

    His chest and arm had the worst injuries, and there were also some scrapes on his legs.

    He pleaded, hope in his voice, ¡°But I feel ufortable, honey.¡±

    I was at a loss, no longer bothering to correct his endearment, merely suggesting, ¡°How about Kevin help you with a sponge bath?¡± Kevin, waiting to dis

    out of a job tomorrow. It is a task only you can do!¡± With that, Kevin made a hasty exit, not even stopping to finish his work discussion.

    Bryant looked at me, clearly liking the suggestion. ¡°Sounds good to me.¡±

    I knew what he was implying. With Kevin gone, it was just the two of us.

    Bryant raised an eyebrow. ¡°Or do you still harbor ill intentions toward me, too scared to even touch me?¡±

    I frowned. ¡°Get over yourself.¡±

    the pul

    He challenged, ¡°Then why the guilt?¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± I had to admit that Bryant¡¯s provocation worked. I got up, went to the bathroom, prepared warm water, and got a disposable washcloth ready t

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265

    As I was diligently scrubbing his back,pletely focused on the task at hand, out of nowhere, he let out a soft sound, ¡°Well

    I paused my movements, utterly baffled, and tumed to look at him.

    His eyes were soft, and his voice clear and untroubled as he said, "I admit, I''m the one with impure thoughts.¡±

    I was about to say something when my gaze involuntarily drifted downwards, and I noticed he was visibly aroused.

    My cheeks med with heat, and I threw the towel aside, ¡°Do it yourself!

    Jerk! Even in this state, he still had the energy for such thoughts.

    Bryant''s injuries were severe, but the doctors at BlessedCare Medical Facility lived up to their reputation. Plus, the care he received in the hospital roc

    Within a week, the doctor announced he could be discharged.

    He added, ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, Mr. Ferguson¡¯s speedy recovery owes much to your devoted care. You truly are a model couple! No wonder the inte is

    Bryant''s smile was one ofplete satisfaction

    I found thetterment rather ironic

    Iter heard that the doctor was promoted to Deputy Director that very day

    I didn''t say much at the moment, just handed the packed clothes to Kevin, ¡°Take these back to the Ferguson Mansion. They''ll know how to handle the

    Kevin took the clothes with a

    h a slight nod.

    When we got to the garage, Bryant spoke up first. "Let me drive you.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± I pointed towards my y car, ¡°I brought mine.¡±

    He seemed a bit reluctant, and just when I thought he might insist on having his way, he reined in his emotions and said, ¡°Alright, but drive safely.¡±

    ¡°Will do!¡±

    I nodded, relieved, and tumed to walk to my car.

    Finally. free atst!

    Spending a few days in the hospital, no matter howfortable the room, had been far from restful.

    After getting home, taking a shower, and filling my stomach, I copsed into bed and slept like a log.

    The next day, not even Christine''s visit could rouse me

    It wasn''t until noon when she came into my room to wake me up for lunch that I groggily got up, ¡°Oh, you''re here.

    ¡°Look at those dark circles.

    She spoke with a hint of disdain, ¡°If I didn¡¯t know you''ve been caring for Bryant in the hospital, I''d think you''ve been outmitting crimes.

    I yawned, and tears welled up in my eyes, ¡°Taking care of someone sick is no easier than doing crimes.¡±

    Although Bryant was rtively easy

    to care for given his severe injuries

    and the continuous fever over >

    several days, I often found myself

    waking up in the middle of the night

    toeheck his forehead. Content

    b¨¦longs  ~

    ¡°Go brush your teeth and have lunch. Then you can continue with your caught-up sleep.¡±

    As Christine urged me to get up. she cursed, ¡°That damn scoundrel, look what he''s turned you into.¡±

    The lunch waiting on the table was a meticulously ordered takeout. And it was all my favorite dishes.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel touched, ¡°Chris, you''re the best¡¯

    ¡°Of course, I am.¡± Christine spoke

    with righteous indignation, ¡°if only Bryant could be half as good to you as I am, then maybe he could start talking about winning his wife back,

    I coughed lightly, not daring to bring up the time Bryant cooked at home.

    Just after we finished eating, her phone suddenly rang. She lit up at the caller ID, smiled, and answered, ¡°Laura, you busy bee, what''s got you calling I

    Chapter 265

    Whatever was said on the other end had Christine immediately putting the call on speaker for me to hear.

    It was about an investment.

    The caller had found us an investor and had arranged a dinner meeting for that evening.

    Christine Iddked at me, seeking my

    opinion, and then cheerfully said,

    ¡°What do you mean, am I free?

    You¡¯ re-going out of your way to

    consec me, how could I notmake

    timae? Of course, I''ll be there¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Alright, then it''s a date!¡±

    Lauraughed, clearly familiar with Christine, ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s hardly a referral. The moment they saw yourpany''s information, they agreed with

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266

    After hanging up the phone, Christine kept sneaking peeks at me like she was hiding something.

    ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡± I asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Do you think¡± she started, her voiceced with suspicion, ¡°the investor Laura¡¯s setting us up with could be Bryant?¡±

    ¡°Doubt it.¡±

    I shook my head, even though a part of me wasn¡¯t so sure. ¡°He just got

    out of the hospital. I haven''t heard him or Kevin talking about anything like thistely.

    ¡°Then who could it be?Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Christine was genuinely puzzled.

    I didn''t have a clue either, so I simply said, ¡°Well, we¡¯ve already agreed to the dinner Let¡¯s just go and see. RiverCity isn¡¯t thatrge: if it''s someone we

    ¡°Fair point,¡± Christine agreed.

    w outfit and

    Later, I changed into a new out

    grabbed a beige wool coat before heading out to dinner with Christine.

    Christine had booked the restaurant. Having navigated the Marketing Department for years, she had a knack for these social gatherings. When we art

    The room overlooked the river, offering a stunning view of the city lights reflecting off

    the water. The atmosphere was tranquil and ssy, and the menu boasted authentic local cuisine.

    Laura was already there. She greeted us warmly, quickly diving into

    conversation with Christine. ¡°You two are familiar with our guest tonight. right? I¡¯ve got a big project and I''m really looking to coborate with their gro

    Christine didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°Laura, is it the Ferguson Group?¡±

    ¡°The Ferguson Group?¡± Laura frowned and gave Christine a yful re. ¡°Have you lost your mind? You and Ms. Webster just left the Ferguson Grol

    brand thatpetes directly with their own?¡±

    So it wasn''t the Ferguson Group. And it certainly wasn¡¯t Bryant.

    I breathed a sigh of relief. If it were him, I¡¯d have no choice but to refuse.

    And that would mean missing out on another investment opportunity.

    ¡°Well, I overthought it.¡±

    Christine, eeping my history with

    Bryant to herself raised an eyebrow

    and probed,¡± ¡®So, spill the beans. =>

    Whichpany i is it?¡± Laura was

    surprisingly open. ¡°The RF Group,

    whiett just went public on the NYSE

    last month. Heard of them?¡±

    ?

    ¡°AFT

    Christine sounded shocked. "You mean the one that emerged in New York and built a financial empire in just three years? That RF Group?¡±

    Her reminder jogged my memory.

    The RF Group was known for its formidable wealth, having built a business empire in a short span, yet its enigmatic boss remained out of the spotligt

    Laura nodded. ¡°Surprising, right?¡±

    ¡°Are you serious? You''ve got us an investor like that?

    Christine swallowed hard. ¡°Is this restaurant ssy enough? Who are we meeting?¡±

    "Their ChieMExecutive Officer Laura

    smiled, then added, ¡°But you''ve 2

    choserrthe perfect spot. He''s be¨¦n

    abroad I for years and just returned

    recebtly. He''ll definitely appreciate

    thetaste of home here in RiverCity¡¯

    Knowing who we were about to meet made both Christine and me a bit nervous.

    I squeezed Christine''s hand. ¡°It''s okay. If they agreed to this dinner after seeing our profiles, they must see something in us.¡±

    Although the RF Group seemed out of feach, it was worth a shot.

    Who knows? Maybe we''d get lucky.

    Even if it didn¡¯t work out, we had nothing to lose.

    Soon, we heard the waiter¡¯s voice from outside. ¡°Right this way, please.¡±

    Then the doofepened, and standing

    there, besides the waiter, was a tall

    young man who appeared to be in->

    histe-twenties. He had sharp, >

    striking features and a hint of mixed

    heritage, giving off a sophisticated

    yetyouthfu vibe  ite)

    +

    swnovel.ne 4

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267

    The man was the epitome of politeness, offering a slight bow as he greeted us. ¡°Sorry. I''ve been away for

    a while. I didn¡¯t realize how crazy the evening rush in RiverCity could be.¡±

    ¡°No worries at all. We''re just d you could make it!¡±

    Laura stood up to introduce us. ¡°This is the CEO of RF Group, York Carlson. It''s a pleasure to have you with us, Mr. Carlson.¡±

    I half expected someone of his stature to be a bit standoffish, but he was surprisingly approachable and even took the initiative to refill our drinks.

    Christine and I exchanged bewildered looks as he set down the decanter to

    get down to business. ¡°Investing won''t be an issue, but obviously, RF will need a significant stake. I hope you''re prepared for that.¡±

    ¡°We are.¡± I nodded, epting the fact.

    I had done my homework. Founders often ended up with a smaller piece of the pie, but without the capital ourselves, we had little choice.

    Christine, with her knack for negotiation, added in good spirits, ¡°Mr. Carlson, we''re all from RiverCity here. You''ve got to leave us enough.

    to live on.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Jackson, you''ve got a sense of humor,¡± he responded, a mix of warmth and age¡ª

    defying wisdom coloring his tone. ¡°We''re looking at a 51% stake. The only catch is, any future financing rounds will need RF''s approval.¡±

    Fifty-one percent. It was lower than I expected, but it was a delicate bnce that tipped the scales of control.

    Christine caught on too, ¡°What about the day-to-day management and decision-making?¡±

    ¡°We won''t interfere,¡± he assured us.

    That promise was a balm to our worries.

    With the major concerns of shares and decision¡ª

    making power addressed, the rest of the negotiations went surprisingly smoothly. All that was left was to wait for RF¡¯s contract.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    On the ride hame, with our driver

    navigating the¡¯streets, Christine

    ~~ >

    leaned onnny shoulder, pondering sf

    we''d jusMnit a jackpot. "Maybe?" t

    repliedy¨¦ But something naggeckat

    me, afeeling of unease I couldn''t

    shake. s

    4

    Reying the evening¡¯s events in my mind, it suddenly clicked. The man. York Carlson, looked familiar.

    Yet, for the life of me, I couldn¡¯t ce where I''d seen him before

    Christine, upon hearing that, teased, ¡°You''re overthinking it. He¡¯s been everywhere since RF went publicst month. It''s normal you''d recognize him.¡±

    Reassured, I stepped out of the car, only to bump into Gregory just as he was stepping into his apartment. He nced back at me, a hint of amuseme

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I mumbled, my head a bit fuzzy.

    Then, remembering something,

    rushed inside; grabbed the dress Id

    had cleaned and returned it to him: >

    ¡®The dress you lent me for the _~

    dinnect $ cleaned. Meant to get it

    backto you sooner, but our paths

    never crossed.¡±

    oy

    Gregory leaned against the doorframe, an unreadable expression on his face. ¡°Been taking care of Bryant?¡±

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268

    ¡°How did you know?" I blurted out, Instantly feeling a bit foolish for asking.

    Given his rtionship with Dorothy, it was obvious he would know.

    He made no move to take the dress back, so I pushed it towards him again, only to hear him chuckle, "Mrs. Ferguson, you really think I¡¯m that petty? 7

    ¡°A gift?¡± I was taken aback.

    The dress was expensive, definitely costing a pretty penny.

    Gregory crossed his arms, clearly avoiding my attempt to return the dress, and said with a carefree grin, ¡°What, you think I''d let you y my date for ft

    ¡°Fine¡± I conceded, deciding not to push the issue further and ept the gift.

    The price was nothing to him, so if I kept refusing. I''d just seem stuck¡ªup.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    I smiled slightly as I said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    If you really want to thank me, do me a favor.¡±

    ¡°Not ying your date again,¡± I immediately said.

    Gregory''sugh was filled with amusement. "What are you thinking? I need you to go to

    RiverCity University this Sunday morning to pick someone up from school. I''m probably going to be busy that day. I¡¯d appreciate it.¡±

    I frowned, ¡°A boy or a girl?¡±

    ¡°A girl.¡±

    Suddenly, it clicked

    He had mentioned being here to apany someone studying, and I had thought it was an illegitimate child. But given his age, it wasn¡¯t likely he¡¯d h

    Was it his girlfriend?

    When I nodded in agreement, my eyes inadvertently swept over a pair of women''s slippers under the hallway cab and I smiled, ¡°Alright, I do it.¡±

    After all, my main focustely was on negotiating a deal with RF. Once the funds were in, we could really get started. I should be free

    over the weekend, so taking some time to pick someone up wasn''t an issue.

    The next day, just as I got out of bed, the doorbell rang

    Once I opened the door, Bryant stepped in wearing a tailor-made suit,fortably making himself at home and switching to slippers.

    He started unpacking a breakfast packed in a thermal box onto the table.

    ¡°Made by the chefs at the Ferguson Mansion.

    He pulled me over and pushed me into a chair ¡°Eat up while it¡¯s hot. Gary said these are your favorites.

    Lwas still a bit dazed, ¡°Bryant, you''ve got it all wrong. We''re still getting a divorce. You don¡¯t need to be this nice to me.¡±

    Couples on the brink of divorce didn¡¯t need to perform such tender acts.

    ¡°You''re the one who''s got it wrong.¡±

    Bryant carefully tied my hair back, making it easier for me to eat, his voice deep and rich, I¡¯ve said it before, I¡¯m serious about winning my wife back¡¯

    He seemed convinced that if he kept this up. I¡¯d eventually be won over by his efforts. And I knew there was a good chance of that.

    I was frustrated, ¡°But I don''t need these fleeting gestures. Bryant, why are you suddenly putting in so much effort to win me back? What''s the real rea

    ¡®Is it because there''s no one else around you, that''s why yo

    why you want to cling to me?¡±

    ¡°Or is it because you just can¡¯t stand to let go?¡±

    Indeed, in the hospital and even now, he had been acting very seriously. Like a husband desperate to win back his wife

    But I was scared!

    I had once failed to understand him, and now I didn¡¯t want to try anymore

    Bryant''s fingers on my neck stiffened momentarily, ¡°Nelther¡±

    ¡°Then why?" ltaughed bitterly,

    standing upto face him, ¡°Don''t tell

    me it¡¯s besause you like me. You

    need Kevin to remind you of mys

    birthday. Gary has to tell you wirat I

    like tO eat. So, what about yaw? How

    meh do you really know about me?¡±

    _

    x

    >

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± He said, quiltcing his tone as he wrapped me in a gentle embrace, his voice filled with memorse and tendemess, ¡°I never truly took the t

    ¡°But I promise, 11 do better from now on ¡±

    Before I could respond or reject him, he quickly added, ¡°I have to head to the office now. Enjoy your breakfast. Let me know if there¡¯s anything specific yo

    want to eat, and I bring it over tomorrow¡±

    ¡°Bry¡­¡± Before I could finish, he was gone,

    I nced at the still steaming breakfast on the table and sat down to eat.

    After all, wasting food was not an option.

    Over the next few days, Bryant became as punctual as clockwork, appearing at my doorstep every morning without fail.

    If I didn¡¯t open the door, he didn¡¯t linger, he just left the food hanging on the door.

    Each breakfast was different ande with a sticky note.

    ¡°I remember you loved these when we had breakfast at the mansion. I didn¡¯t need Gary¡¯s reminder

    ¡°The weather forecast predicts snow this Sunday. Want to build a snowman together?¡±

    ¡°When will you let me in?¡±

    ¡°Jane, I miss you.¡±

    Holding the sticky note, something inside me softened a bit, only for me to deliberately ignore it.

    That day, the doorbell was relentless, signaling his determination to wait until I opened the door.

    Reluctantly, I did.

    1 need to talk to you in person today.¡±

    Bryant didn¡¯te in. His gaze was fixed on me as he spoke abruptly. ¡°No matter what happens, you need to trust me, okay?¡±

    An uneasy feeling washed over me, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± His cool hand brushed my head as he spoke with gravity. ¡°Just take care of yourself. Don¡¯t listen, don¡¯t look, don¡¯t believe anything else.

    I was about to press for answers when his phone rang.

    He checked it, his expression darkening. Handing me my breakfast, he said, ¡°7 might not be able toe by for a while, but someone will bring your me

    Then, he answered the call and left with a stern look.

    Could it be something to do with Jarrod that was still unresolved?

    ?? ? ?? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    But whatever it was with Jarrod, it shouldn¡¯t make Bryant this cautious.

    After breakfast, I browsed the news online but found nothing of note.

    Later, I received a message from Gregory

    ¡°Almost pick¨Cup time. Don¡¯t forget.¡±

    2nd gate, RiverCity University.

    He didn¡¯t even provide a name or a photo of the person I was supposed to meet.

    I messaged back asking for the name, to which he replied, ¡°Just wait for her to find you.¡±

    Sighing. I grabbed my car keys and headed out.

    As I started the car, ready to leave, a cold de suddenly pressed against my neck from behind.

    My whole body went numb as I mched on the brakes, ¡°Who are you? How did you get in my car?¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°Drive. Don¡¯t stop.¡± The voice was chilling, and though his face was hidden behind my seat, hisrge build was evident through the rearview mirror.

    When I hesitated, the de pressed closer, causing a slight pain. Through gritted teeth, he ordered, ¡°I said drive! Out of the garage, then down Harmony

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270

    My hands clutched the steering wheel so tightly my knuckles turned white. Under the threat of the criminal¡¯s de, fear coursed through my veins

    Even after exiting the parking garage, the knife remained at my throat, barely noticeable yet unmistakably there.

    Frozen in ce, the fear within me escted with each passing moment.

    I tried to keep my voice steady. ¡°Who sent you?

    The man snorted, ¡°Cut the chatter and keep driving.¡±

    His guard was up, making it clear he wasn''t to be trifled with

    Suddenly, it clicked. Bryant''s waming this moming... It all made sense now,

    But neither of us could have anticipated this.

    It was the weekend, and traffic was starting to pile up.

    After what felt like an etemity, we finally made our way out of the bustling city center along Harmony Street

    ns, the more my panic grew

    The more we ventured into the secluded areas.

    The only time the man spoke was tomand me at intersections, like when we approached a red light and he ordered, ¡°Turn left.¡± Then, amidst the

    Seizing the moment before my captor could react, I answered

    Gregory''s voice came through, ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, what''s going on? She¡¯s been waiting outside for ages and hasn''t seen you.¡± Before I could respond, tk

    a clear warning.

    ? Where are you? Is there a bad signal or something? Jane? Did you even leave your house yet?¡± Gregory, puzzled, asked, ¡°Hello? He couldn''t finish

    In a sinister tone, he spat, ¡°I told you, no funny business.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, my hand slipped because I''m so nervous.¡± I lied, trying

    to sound convincing

    He let out a coldugh, pressing the knife slightly against my neck. "Make another slip, and I might slip too.

    A slip that could end my life.

    Sweat soaked my back as I resigned myself to driving wherever this madman wanted.

    Gregory tried calling again twice, but I dared not answer.

    Eventually,-we arrived at rge,

    rundown fnansion in an old estate:

    Driving-through the grand entrance,

    we stopped in front of a dprdatec

    holise, weeds overtaking its ¡®garden.

    As I hit the brakes, another car pulled in behind us

    The man quickly got out and opened my door, snarling, ¡°What are you waiting for? Get out!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I stammered, fumbling with my seatbelt.

    Out of the car behind us appeared two familiar faces¡ªDorothy and Jarrod.

    ¡°Jarrod had forced her here too?¡± I thoughtContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    But then, Dorathy red at me

    fiercely and c&mmanded the other

    thugs in thesyard, ¡°What are you.

    waiting for? Throw her down theret¡¯

    Without-hesitation, two of them

    grabbed me and threw me into the

    basement, stirring up clouds of dust

    that choked me. My hands-scraped

    painfully against the concrete floor./

    Above, a single incandescent bulb flickered, blurring my vision.

    As I tried to get up, the sound of high heels approached, step by step, until-

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Dorothy stepped on my fingers, the pain shooting up my arm, tears springing to my eyes.

    E

    Hearing my-cry, she seemed even ~

    more delighted. Squatting down, she

    taunted, ¡°Jane, I warned you. Just

    sign.those divorce papers. Why do

    your rinsist on clinging to Bryant?¡±

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271

    ¡°Seriously, how many times do I have to say it? He¡¯s out of your league! Why won''t you believe me?¡±

    She covered her mouth andughed mockingly before grabbing my cheeks harshly anding closer, her voice filled with spite. ¡°Why bring this upon

    As she spoke, she nced at a tattooed thug nearby. ¡°Call Bryant.¡±

    ¡°Right¡± The tattooed man immediately made the call.

    I frowned at Dorothy, saying Icily, ¡°You''re in cahoots with Jarrod. What are you nning?!¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    She smirked, pping her hands as she stood up. looking down at me. ¡°Worned I harm Bryant? Please, he¡¯s the husband I''ve carefully chosen. Inste<

    I looked up. ¡°What do you want from me?"

    ¡°Well, let''s see.¡± Dorothy said, hands sped behind her back as she leaned in, ¡°If both of us were kidnapped, and he could only save one, who do yo

    I paused.

    He had told me this moming to trust him. He told me to always trust him, no matter what,

    I

    I clenched my fists as I replied. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    After all, thest time it came down to choosing, Bryant didn¡¯t even nce my way.

    Besides, I was afraid of angering Dorothy further. Who knows what madness she could unleash?

    With the Myers, family backing her, she could probably get away with murder here today.

    ¡°Don''t know, huh?

    Dorothy chuckled cruelly. ¡°Well, today we''ll find out. Jane, it''s time you faced reality. People like you, bottom¡ª

    feeders, have no ce. trying to climb into our world.¡±

    At that mament, the tattooed man.

    returned. ¡°Ms. Myers, done. I told

    Bryantboth you and Jane havebeen

    kidnapped, and he needs toe

    hiaiself.¡± .t to

    -

    p!

    Dorothy¡¯s handnded sharply on his face. ¡°Bryant? You address him as Mr. Ferguson!

    The tattooed man looked annoyed but seeing Jarrod lounging carelessly, quickly corrected himself. Tve informed Mr. Ferguson as you instructed.¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ferguson sounded very anxious. He¡¯s on his way now"

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Dorothy nodded, satisfied, and signaled to the others. ¡°Tie up this bitch"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Jarrod''s men, ustomed to dirty work, were both quick and ruthless.

    In no time, I was tied to a column, utterly helpless,

    24

    And just as I was secured, Dorothy eyed the stool beneath my feet and raised an eyebrow, ¡°Kick the stool away. It''s more fun to have her dangling

    With a swift kick from the tattooed man, I lost all support, slowly sliding downward, suspended in mid-air

    The rope dug painfully into my skin, burning wherever it touched.

    As I slid further down, the rope tightened, soon making it hard to breathe.

    The pain was intense, the pressure unbearable

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272

    Struggling for air, my consciousness began to blur.

    The difort was so unbearable that I wished for death

    Thad vowed to never entangle with Bryant again, yet in this dire situation, he was the only person my mind could grasp

    ¡°Bryant. Please,e quickly. Save me. I silently pleaded in my heart

    Just as i was about to lose consciousnesspletely, a bucket of cold water was suddenly sshed over me.

    The basement, almady chilled by the diught, became even colder, snapping me back to some semnce of awareness while making me shiver uncor

    The icy water trailed down my cheeks, neck, and under my cor, biting into my bones

    As I lifted my eyes, I saw Dorothy tied up to a pir nearby

    Her face bore the imprint of two ps, and her clothes were filthy and tattered. presenting a picture of utter disarray

    Vet, she stood on a chair, calm andposed

    I let out a weak, coldugh, ¡°Looks like you''re quite the actress.¡±

    ¡°Does it matter?¡± Dorothy retorted with confidence. ¡°All that matters is who hell choose!

    At that moment, the sound of a car engine approached.

    Dorothy kicked away the chair beneath her, casting me a superior look, ¡°Jane, don¡¯t me me. me your lowly status that makes you so easy to ma

    Soon, a familiar figure descended into the basement, his posture dignified, still dressed in the bespoke suit from the moming.

    His gaze instantly found mine, his pupils narrowing, before someone stopped him a few feet away.

    Jamrod, lighting a cigar with a smile. greeted, ¡°Mr. Ferguson, it''s not easy getting a moment with you.¡±

    Bryants expression darkened, his gaze sharp and foreboding, ¡°Let them go.¡±

    ¡°I was hoping to do some business with Mrs. Ferguson today, Jarrod settled into a chair. "But then, my men tell me Ms. Myers here has some unclear

    take, so I brought both.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Bryant asked impatiently.

    Jarrod burst intoughter, ¡°I don¡¯t ¡ª

    want anything now Just curious to

    See, Mr. Ferguson... who you''d

    choose to save.¡±

    Swnovel -

    Bryant''s eyes narrowed, his gaze sharp. ¡°What are you implying?¡±

    A handgun was ced in front of

    him. Withta twisted smile, Jarrod¡±

    exined. This gun has just one-

    bulletteft. Mr. Ferguson, pick ~

    someone to use it on, the rest is up

    to-you.¡± ¡±

    -

    The implication was clear. the gun was meant for either me or Dorothy

    Bryant''s jaw clenched, too far for me to clearly discem his expression

    My breathing slowed involuntarily

    With a chilling tone, Bryant asked, ¡°Are you sure?

    ¡°Mr. Ferguson

    1, can you really care for two women at once? What''s wrong with g

    no regard for human life.

    Bryant held the gun, hesitating to act

    getting rid of someone insignificant?¡± Jarrod clearly had

    Suddenly, Jarrod grabbed another .

    gun frond his man, pointed it firstat

    me, then at Dorothy, swinging it

    back and forth.

    Swnovel o

    My heart raced to my throat!

    No one is immune to the fear of death.

    I¡¯m no different

    Dorothy looked at Bryant in desperation, ¡°Bryant... save me!¡±

    ¡°Still undecided?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Jarrod cocked the gun, ¡°111 count down from three. If you haven''t decided by then, I decide for you!¡±

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273

    Chapter 273

    The atmosphere around Bryant plummeted as he steadied his grip on the gun. aiming it directly at Dorothy

    Dorothy shook her head frantically. ¡°No... please, Bryant, don''t...

    But Bryant''s expression was stone¡ªcold, unyielding. Yet, when our

    eyes met for a fleeting second. I caught a glimpse of the profound restmint hidden deep within his gaze.

    Jarrod was still counting down, ¡°Two...¡±

    Bryant clenched his jaw, his wrist giving a slight twitch as he cocked the gun single-handedly.

    ¡°One...

    The gunshot echoed ¡ª but in that critical moment, Bryant swiveled the gun away from Dorothy and aimed it squarely at me!

    I was paralyzed, my blood running cold

    So, it was me he was willing to forsake all along.

    Even if it meant my death.

    my vision blurring.

    Despair seeped into my very bones in an instant, as I stared nkly in Bryant''s direction, my

    Though the anticipated pain never arrived, a piercing agony throbbed somewhere deep inside me.

    Tm doing this willingly...¡±

    ¡°Trying to win you back...¡±

    ¡°TIl take the next ny-nine steps, just stay here and don''t back out on thest one.¡±

    ¡°Jane, I¡¯m serious, and I will make amends. I can¡¯t lose you"

    Im the one with impure thoughts.¡±

    ¡°No matter what happens, you have to trust me.¡±

    All the promises of winning back his wife, all the derations of profound love, turned into a cruel joke in that moment.

    All lies.

    His love for me was never worth anything.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    It was me who was foolish, naively hoping he would choose to save me...

    He would never choose me. Never

    How could I be so naive?

    Jarrodughed again, "Haha, Mr. Ferguson, don¡¯t be mad, it was just a joke. One is Ms. Myers, the other your wife, for now, at least. I wouldn''t dare te

    ¡°But I must say, Mr. Ferguson, even you can¡¯t escape the age old tale of chasing something new and discarding the old!¡±

    A thinyer of frost seemed to cover Bryant''s dark expression, "Can we go now?

    ¡°Since you''ve chosen Ms. Myers, of course, you can take her with you, by all means!¡± Jarred said.

    it know him, it would be invisible.

    The man who had assured me of his trust that morning didn''t even spare me a nce now. He went straight to Dorothy, untied the ropes binding her,

    Bryant walked over his face a mask of barely discernible struggle. To anyone who didn''t

    ¡°Jarrod, Bryant scoffed, as if he''d

    heard the-world¡¯ s funniest joke, i.

    disdainfully retorting, ¡°what makes

    you think I would give up significant

    profittor an ex-wife? Hast she held

    me-back enough?¡± Content. ¡®belongs

    to¡° ¡°

    Jarrod tentatively spoke up. ¡°Mr.

    Ferguson, what about Mrs.

    FergusonaJf you insist on taking ¡é

    both, wetean make it work. We could

    negotiate the West End project¡±

    terms; just cede another twenty

    per¨¦ent of the profits to us.¡°Content

    ?

    in such a

    Hisst words were crystal clear, yet deeply cutting, stabbing right into my heart with sharp precision, causing me a jolt of pain.

    I looked up to see a faint smile on his face, as if he was merely engaging in light banter.

    In that moment, a wave of bittemess surged up to my throat.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274

    As it turned out, Bryant was indeed thinking that.

    I was just a burden to him. He must have been harboring resentment for a while.

    Otherwise, such cutting words wouldn''t havee out so easily.

    A bitter smile tugged at theers of my mouth. I should¡¯ve never hoped he woulde to my rescue

    Jarrod pped his hands, saying, ¡°Mr. Ferguson, you really live up to expectation, able to let go so easily!¡±

    ¡°Bryant...¡±

    Dorothy winced in Bryant''s arms, "My leg hurts so much, I think I injured it just now.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°Hmm

    Bryant responded, ready to stride away!

    Jarrod called out to him, ¡°Mr. Ferguson, about Ms. Webster.

    ¡°Whatever!¡± Without stopping, Bryant spat, indifferent.

    It seemed, how I ended up didn¡¯t concem him at all. His attention was solely on Dorothy''s injury.

    His tall, straight figure quickly disappeared from my sight.

    Outside, the sound of tires screeching against the ground echoed for a few seconds before everything returned to silence.

    I squinted at the flickering bulb above, suddenlyughing. ¡°You want to kill me, don''t you? Go ahead.¡±

    Bryant''s earlier shot had already given me a brush with death. I was no longer afraid.

    Jarrod stubbed out the remainder of his cigar on

    the ground, looking at me with flushed cheeks, "Mrs. Ferguson, the Myerses might be fools, but I¡¯m not. For now, I wouldn''t dare touch you. Today, I''ll,

    ¡°What good could I do for you?

    Iughed at myself. Me, powerless and as insignificant as an ant, easily crushed by the Myerses. how could I possibly be of help to

    him?

    Jarrod waved his hand, ¡°You can''t talk like that. Fortune turns like a wheel; who says you''ll always be down on your luck?

    I didn''t believe he was being kind, ¡°You¡¯re really willing to let me go?¡±

    ¡°Of course

    know that I Jarred signaled his men to untie me. then

    slowly said, ¡°But, you can¡¯t let the Myerses Suddenly freed. I copsed on the ground, gasping for fresh air as life surged back into me. After a momen

    ¡°Jarrod, Mr. Ford has arrived,¡±

    One of the thugs suddenly came down, his face flushed with panic.

    Was it Gregory?

    Jarrod asked, ¡°Which Mc Ford?"

    ¡°Vista Town¡¯s Mr. Ford

    Smack!

    I let you go this easily.¡±

    Jarrod''s face tumed livid, and he pped his subordinate, cursing, ¡°Are you an idiot, leaving him waiting outside?!¡±

    He couldn''t bother with me anymore, straightening his long coat as he hurried upstairs.

    It seemed he ran straight into Gregory at the entrance to the basement.

    upu wanted

    Jarrod, who dared to negotiate

    terms in frontof Bryant, was

    completely cowed I in front of a

    Grego y.¡°Greg, I mean, Mr. Ford, you

    to seeme? A call and I would''ve

    beertright there, why go thrauigh the

    trotble ofing yourself? Content

    b¨¦longs to  ?

    I wasn''t sure it was Gregory until I heard ¡°Greg.

    At Dorothy¡¯s birthday party, that¡¯s how Gregory''s close friends had called him too

    ¡°See you?¡±

    Gregory was as arrogantly casual as ever, ¡°Do you have any idea, you''ve messed up my ns?"

    14.53

    ¡°What. what ns?¡±

    ¡°Jane was supposed to pick someone up for me, and you got her tied up here?¡±

    Gregory''s voice was filled with cold fury, ¡°Jarrod, you''ve gotten bold, have you no respect left for me?

    "L¡°Jarrod seemed unwilling to

    provoke him, quickly using Dorothy

    as his excuge, 1 I had no choice. ~

    Mrs. Myers and her daughter came¨¦

    tome with this request. You knew I

    can''t afford to offend the Myernes

    either, but I didn¡¯t know abou? Ms.

    Webster and you. Had I kaown

    about your ties, I wouldn''t darey a

    finger on her!¡±

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275

    Chapter 275

    The arrogance had left the room along with Jarrod¡¯s confidence.

    Gregory cracked a slight smile, his voice light, ¡°I don''t care about your Myers family connections. If you touch her again. I won''t hesitate. to send you t

    Jarrod dropped to his knees with a thud, ¡°I was wrong. You have

    my word, I owe everything I have to you. From now on, if you say jump, I''ll ask how high, and I''ll respect Ms. Webster as I do you.¡±

    I was puzzled at first. wondering why Jarrod would dare to negotiate with Bryant yet

    1. me.

    erned terrified of Gregory. It then became clear to

    The Ferguson Group was all about legitimate business, steering clear of the murky waters.

    But the Ford family, they had a foot in both worlds, feared and respected in equal measure. ¡°You better keep

    your word,¡± Gregory spat, his patience wearing thin. ¡°Now take your crew and get lost.¡±

    ¡°Right away!

    Jarrod scrambled to his feet, motioning for his men to

    leave. Before exiting. he turned to me, hands sped in a plea, ¡®Ms. Webster, I truly intended to let you go. Please, if you could just...¡±

    ¡°Take a look.¡± I lifted my hands for

    him to see the raw wounds, ¡°Jarrod, I might let this slide, but I expect Dorothy to share the same fate. I was done turning the other cheek. If no one we

    ¡°Ms. Webster...¡± Jarrod was on the verge of tears.

    Caught between the Ford and the Myers families. he couldn''t afford to offend either.

    I smiled gently. ¡°No matter the Myers family¡¯s influence, this is RiverCity, your turf. Making her suffer without drawing attention shouldn''t be hard, right

    ¡°Ms. Webster, please don¡¯t make this difficult

    Before he could finish, Gregory descended the stairs, flicking his lighter, ¡°You sure have a lot to say to someone who kidnapped you.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    1 pursed my lips. pretending to leverage my situation, ¡°I was asking Jarrod for a favor, but he r

    ¡®I''ll do it!¡¯ Jarrod couldn''t afford to hesitate any longer, his voice loud with desperation, ¡°Ms. We, I agree!¡±

    Better to agree now and figure out a solutionter than to openly defy Gregory.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I smiled in relief.

    He quickly led his men out, leaving the basement eerily quiet except for the whistling wind.

    Gregory looked down at my disheveled state. his brow furrowing slightly, ¡°You¡¯re the first wealthy man¡¯s wife I''ve seen in such a mess. ¡°Thanks to you

    Knowing his ties with the Myers family, I couldn''t help my sarcasm

    He didn¡¯t deny it, merely raising an eyebrow, ¡°Can you stand?¡±

    I had tried fo get up a few times, but

    the injury¡®on my ankle was as bad-as

    my hands, if not worse. Any attempt

    would only lead to more pains¡¯ ¡°I need

    your help.¡±  ¡®to

    7

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    With azy nod, he pocketed his

    ighter and bent down. As I reached

    out my hand, he effortlessly ¡°

    scoopedume up, his grip secure =

    under ly back and knees. "Mrs

    Ferguson, sometimes, showing a

    ithe vulnerability might work in your

    favor.¡±  ta-

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276

    Hearing that, I fell silent.

    It wasn¡¯t until the car sped off into the night that I turned to look at Gregory again.

    ¡°How did you find this ce?¡± I asked.

    He unlocked his phone and tossed it my way, ¡°Your husband sent me the address.¡±

    I nced at the screen, a message from an unknown number.

    It might not even be Bryant. Or rather, I couldn¡¯t bring myself

    to

    believe it was Bryant.

    Gregory seemed to catch onto my hesitation. With a casual grip on the steering wheel, he began to theorize, ¡°With

    everything that¡¯s gone down today, the Myerses must¡¯ve offered Jarrod something sweet to get on

    board. Dorothy kidnapping you was definitely a move. against Bryant; thus, nobody else would know this address.¡±

    ¡°Jarrod¡¯s guys, who¡¯ve got no beef nor bond with me and certainly don¡¯t know I¡¯m connected to you, wouldn¡¯t be the ones to get me to rescue you.¡±

    ¡°So, the text could only havee from Bryant.¡±

    This was the first time he had taken such a patient and boratech with me.

    I clenched my fist, ¡°Got it, thanks.¡±

    It was the usual pretense.

    Sending messages to Gregory on one hand and turning guns on me with the other.

    At a stoplight, Gregory nced over, ¡°Go to hospital?¡±

    I shook my head, ¡°Just home.¡±

    I was exhausted and didn¡¯t want another hospital trip. These wounds looked worse than they actually were. A hospital visit would probably just mean som

    Remembering he had asked me to pick someone up, I ventured, ¡°I didn¡¯t pick up your girlfriend, hope I didn¡¯t cause any trouble?¡±

    ¡°Girlfriend?¡±

    His frown was severe as he shot me a sideways nce, ¡°Your imagination¡¯s wasted not writing.¡±

    I was confused. He then said in a calm tone, ¡°She¡¯s fine, very easy¨Cgoing.¡±

    That put my mind at ease, but it didn¡¯t stop my questions.

    After what had happened, I felt like I had walked through the gates of hell and back, leaving me somewhat out of sorts in the ensuing

    calm.

    Arriving at River Vi, Gregory carried me out of the car and into the elevator lobby, tilting his chin, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hit the button.¡±

    I snapped back to reality, ¡°Right.¡±

    Stepping out of the elevator, we were greeted by a familiar figure,

    ¡°What happened to you?¡±

    Mark¡¯s face darkened at the sight of my injuries, reaching out to take me

    from Gregory.

    Gregory held firm, skillfully deferring, ¡°We¡¯re practically at the door. I¡¯ll bring her in.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Mark, mindful of my injuries, didn¡¯t press further and reached to open the door, surprised to find his fingerprint still worked.

    He looked at me in surprise, and I smiled, ¡°Landlords usually keep a key, right? As a tenant, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for me to delete your

    ess.

    .

    Once inside, Gregory ced me on the couch.

    I looked up at him, ¡°Thanks for today.¡±

    Though it was Dorothy who stirred up trouble, it ultimately had nothing to do with him.

    He really didn¡¯t have to involve himself.

    He said casually, ¡°You owe me two meals now.¡±

    I¡¯ll treat you once I¡¯m better,¡± I was resigned.

    150

    He didn¡¯t stick around; instead, he turned to Mark and yfully raised an

    eyebrow. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t take advantage of people in vulnerable positions, would you?¡±

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Mark¡¯s smile was light, ¡°If you didn¡¯t, why would I?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave her in your care then. I¡¯m not cut out for the delicate work of treating wounds.¡±

    With a yawn, Gregoryzily made his exit.

    Mark brought over a first aid kit, his gaze softening with concern as he looked at my injuries, ¡°What exactly happene

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    I hesitated, not daring to tell him everything, just smiling, ¡°See, I made it back

    fine, really. You don¡¯t need to do anything more for me. I know things areplicated with your family; you need to look after yourself first.¡±

    I still vividly remembered thest time he took a beating on my behalf.

    I couldn¡¯t bear to see him in trouble again because of me.

    Seeing the shadow in his eyes, I changed the subject, ¡°Did youe over for something specific today?¡±

    ¡°I heard you were looking for an office space, and we have some avable property. I thought you might want to check it out,¡± Mark exined gently. ¡°Bu

    I thanked him before letting him know, ¡°No worries, Christine and I already found a ce.¡±

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277

    Chapter 277

    We were on the cusp of securing that office space, just waiting for the investment from RF toe through.

    Mark seemed taken aback when he heard I¡¯d managed to rent an office despite the Myers family¡¯s decree banning me

    from doing so in RiverCity. ¡°You found one?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I nodded. ¡°Seems like thendlord''s based overseas. Probably doesn''t care much about

    the Myers family. After all, out of sight, out of mind.¡±

    ¡°That''s a relief."

    Mark carefully dabbed antiseptic on my wounds, his voice full of worry, ¡°This must hurt, right?¡±

    ¡°It''s bearable.¡±

    I gritted through the pain, reminding myself over and over: No more being soft-hearted from now on.

    This world has always been about the survival of the fittest. no good deed goes unpunished.

    The next morning, Christine showed up at my ce bright and early.

    She burst through the door, surprised to find me already up. "Weren''t you injured? Why not rest a bit more?¡±

    I set aside the fashion magazine, I was flipping through. ¡°Did Mark tell you?

    ¡°Yeah, he texted mest night.¡±

    Christine dumped a bunch of groceries on the dining table, annoyed with herself, ¡°Sorry, I went out drinkingst night and only saw the message this

    morning.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Im notin bad shape.¡±

    ¡°Let me be the judge of that.¡±

    She marched over, lifting my shirt to inspect the damage fram

    head to toe, her eyes reddening with anger, ¡°And you call this ¡®not in bad shape¡¯? What would you consider serious, then? Who the hell did this?¡±

    ¡°Dorothy.¡± I gingerly touched my wrist, still sore, and ruffled her hair, ¡°Chris, she¡¯s not leaving RiverCity anytime soon. Our journey in setting up our cor

    ¡°I''m going to face her!¡± Christine didn''t even hear the rest of my words, ready to storm off.

    I stopped her, ¡°What good will that do? Beat her up and then what? Either of us end up in a worse situation?¡±

    ¡°What should I do then?! Just let you suffer in vain?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Christine was always ready to throw down, ¡°I''ll go down with her, how about that?¡±

    ¡°It won''t be in vain.¡±

    I shared with her the promise I''d wrung out of Jarrod.

    Only then did she calm down a bit, looking at me skeptically. ¡°Really?

    ¡°Really,¡± I assured her, then asked, ¡°Did you hear what I said earlier?¡±

    I was afraid of dragging her into this.

    But she brushed off the concern, ¡°Would you give up on Janedream because of Dorothy, a piece of trash? If not. then I''m with you all the

    way.¡±

    I pondered for a moment, ¡°Okay.

    Should anything elsee our way, we¡¯d just have to y it by ear.

    Christine had marketing experience, I had

    my design skills. We were almost ready to get thepany off the ground, just waiting on RF¡¯s funding to move forward

    So, Christine let go of her n for retaliation.

    When I woke up from my nap, Christine looked even more troubled than when she had seen my injuries in the morning

    Seeing me, she clumsily tried to hide her tablet. ¡°Oh, you''re awake?¡±

    ¡°Let me see.¡± I approached, reaching out for the tablet.

    Christine knew she couldn¡¯t keep it from me in the age of the inte. Reluctantly, she unlocked it and handed it over.

    13:32

    The headline hit me like a truck.

    ¡°Ferguson and Myers Families Announce Nuptial n!

    Both families were local dynasties, well-known in themunity. The news had just broken and was already trending.

    I felt like I had a sponge lodged in my throat but tried to y it off, ¡°Is this what you''re upset about?¡±

    I had suspected something like this would happen when Bryant chose Dorothyst night.

    I just didn¡¯t expect it toe so fast.

    ¡°Is this it?¡±

    Christine paused, seeing through my facade. After a moment''s hesitation, she looked at me earnestly, a rarity for her, ¡°Jane, when I broke up with

    Steven, I learned something... something I''ve been afraid to tell you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°About your feelings for Bryant, all these years.¡±

    Christine looked down, ¡°Il was always

    worriedsyyou couldn''t handle it. ButS

    knowing what we know now, maybe

    it''s Detter to have told you sdoner.¡±

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278

    Chapter 278

    Christine was rarely this serious. and a vague sense of unease began to rise in my heart.

    It felt as if something was about to shatter.

    I stared at Christine, biting my lower lip, ¡°I''m all ears. Lay it on me.¡±

    ¡°Actually

    Christine struggled with her words, clenched her teeth, and finally blurted out, ¡°The person who took you to the infirmary in college, and the one who I

    Not Bryant?

    My mind was buzzing, everything went nk for a second, and I was totally shocked.

    It took a while before I could gather my thoughts, feeling as if a heavy stone was pressing on my chest, making my voice tremble, ¡°Really?¡±

    I knew it was true.

    Christine knew too well how much this meant to me. She wouldn''t have told me unless she was absolutely sure.

    But then...

    What did all my years of affection amount to?

    Christine nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ?... the person who helped me

    I took a deep breath, trying to stay calm, ¡°Was it actually Mark?¡±

    Christine was taken aback, ¡°How did you know?!

    ¡®It all makes sense now...¡±

    I responded, but my mind was swirling with a bitter realization.

    No wonder.

    No wonder Bryant always thought I had a thing for Mark, constantly questioning the nature of my rtionship with him.

    No wonder he panicked when I told him my feelings for him were based on those actions.

    He even asked me if I would still like him if it wasn''t him who helped me.

    I should have realized sooner!

    I was too blinded by my own assumptions

    All this time, the light Id been chasing had never shone on me. Not even for a moment did he share his warmth with me.

    He didn¡¯t like me, yet he watched coldly as I suffered, mistaking him for someone else, falling and struggling in vain.

    No wonder that gun was pointed at me without hesitation.

    It was all one-sided!

    Always had been!!

    Christine IGoked out the window, >

    suddenly Saying, '' ¡®Jane, it¡¯s snowing!

    The forecast predicted it yesterday,

    but itdidn¡¯t, I thought maybeat

    wouldn¡¯ t at all!¡±

    I turned toJook outside at the

    snowkes swirling down. Without a

    doubt, by evening, the ground would

    be ¡®eovered in ayer of pristine

    white

    ¡°The weather forecast predicts snow this Sunday. Want to build a snowman together?¡±

    That message suddenly invaded my thoughts

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh, aughter that soon tasted salty with tears.

    It was all lies.

    All of it

    The day he told me he''de build a snowman with me, he was pointing a gun at me.

    On the day it actually snowed, he announced his engagement to another woman!

    Bryant, how hypocritical you are.

    13:32

    Staying silent through my years of misced affection

    Vilely basking in my affection with no intent of reciprocation!

    I murmured, ¡°I was wrong

    So terribly wrong.

    ¡®Jane? Christine handed me a few.

    tissues cleaning my tears, "Hey, this

    isn''t your fault. No one could have

    seen thising. If anything. it¡¯s

    just fate ying tricks.¡± Coritent

    belongs to  ~~

    Fate ying tricks. huh.

    I didn''t know how long I cried before I finally calmed down, curled up on the couch, staring nkly out the window.

    The snow kept falling

    I couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint what I was feeling at that moment.

    Before, I had felt wronged, saddened, disappointed

    But now, a mix of emotions were tangled together. and above all, there was this sense of indignation

    Indignant on my own behalf.

    Ding dong!

    The doorbell rang.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°That must be the delivery I ordered!

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279

    Barefoot, Christine dashed to the door, freezing momentarily upon opening it. ¡°Mark, you¡­ came to see Jane?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± With a gentle smile, Mark stepped inside, ncing my way as he slipped off his shoes. ¡°How are you feeling today? Still in pain?¡±

    Seeing him again, even just after a night, made me feel strangely unworthy.

    It was Mark who helped me out!

    Noticing my daze, Mark chuckled, ¡°Daydreaming?¡±

    ¡°No, not really.¡± I hastily shook my head, pulling myself back to the present to answer his earlier question. ¡°Much better, not as painful as yesterday.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±

    He ced a bag on the coffee table, ¡°I swung by the pharmacy to pick up some scar treatment for you. Those

    injuries of yours are no joke, and even though they¡¯re not on your face, we can¡¯t be careless about them. We don¡¯t want any scars.¡±

    Feeling a mix of guilt and gratitude, I was morepliant than usual. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll use it when I change my dressings tonight.¡±

    ¡°Hold off for now.¡±

    The house was warm, heated throughout, as Mark took off his white down jacket, exining with a lightugh, ¡°You should wait until the wounds start to

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded, making a mental note.

    Just as Christine was about to close the door, our takeout arrived. She carried it into the kitchen. ¡°Dinner¡¯s on me tonight. You

    guys just sit back and rx.¡±

    Stew was the best choice in this weather.

    Neither Mark nor I objected.

    From the kitchen came the soft clinking of utensils. Mark, with a side nce, observed me closely, his gaze tightening slightly. ¡°Have you been crying?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±

    There was no denial.

    For eight whole years, mistaking someone else¡¯s kindness for another¡¯s had led me to fall for the wrong person. It was worth shedding a few tears

    over.

    Had I not been mistaken, I might not have fallen for Bryant so deeply.

    He was like the calm after a storm, a bright distant moon, but I had never dared to see him as my beacon, to carelessly fall for him.

    At most, like others, I¡¯d cherished a fleeting crush, moving on after graduation.

    Mark appeared somewhat helpless. Misunderstanding the cause for my sadness, he tried tofort me, ¡°Matters of the

    heart require some blessing from fate. You were already on the path to divorce, and now with his announcement of an engagement, you can start to let g

    ¡°Mark,¡± I suddenly cut him off, staring

    at his kind and gentle face, holding back yet unable to stop myself from asking, ¡°You¡¯ve always known I got it wrong, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    He furrowed his brows lightly, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I just found out, back in college, it was you who helped me.¡±

    I looked at him earnestly, speaking softly, ¡°Why¡­ why didn¡¯t you ever tell me?¡±

    He paused, then gently wiped away the tears on my face, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to see you upset, like now.¡±

    I ventured cautiously, ¡°Does it bother you? That I¡¯ve always attributed your kindness to Bryant?¡±

    Even though he¡¯d always had someone else in his heart, wanting a thank you for a good deed is only natural.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t bother me.¡± He smiled, watching me intently, his gaze warm and inviting, ¡°I can wait. Wait for the day you¡¯re willing to see me, wait for you to m

    Now, it was my turn to be stunned.

    His words left no room for doubt. But I remembered he¡¯s had a crush on someone for years¡­

    Mark and I, at most, had known each other for just over eight years.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280

    Mark reached out, gently ruffling my hair as he spoke in a calm, measured tone.

    ¡°The girl I wanted to ask to that concert¡­ was

    you. The one I¡¯ve been waiting to divorce¡­ also you. And the one I¡¯ve loved for twenty- years¡­ yes, you.¡±

    His voice carried a quiet confidence, his amber eyes shining with unwavering certainty, ¡°Jane, it¡¯s always been you, nobody else.¡±

    It felt like my heart was being pulled out of my chest. Suddenly, I was flustered, at a loss for words.

    Tumed out, when faced with someone who genuinely cared for and loved me, my first instinct was to feel unworthy.

    Mixed emotions swirled within me, and I instinctively wanted to deny it, ¡°How could it be me? You¡¯ve known her for so many years, and we¡¯ve only¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you remember me telling you about moving back with

    the Larsons when I was eight?¡± Mark patiently exined, lifting his wrist to show me a bracelet, ¡°Before I was taken

    back by the Larsons, I was in Southhaven. This bracelet, does it ring a bell?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± I shook my head in confusion.

    My memories before moving in with my aunt were fragmented, consisting only of bits and pieces about my parents and being chased for debts.

    My aunt, having to put up with Allen¡¯s mood swings just to feed me, would never have taken me to a hospital.

    Later, when I sought medical advice, the doctor said it was amnesia caused by severe trauma.

    And it¡¯d been too long; the chances of recovering those memories were slim.

    ¡°This was a birthday gift you gave me.¡±

    Mark, clueless about the storm inside me, didn¡¯t seem down at all. He spoke gently, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We have a long future ahead of us. It¡¯s enough that I reme

    ¡°You¡­¡± I hesitated before asking, ¡°When did you recognize me?¡±

    It was that time you fainted from low blood sugar.¡±

    Mark looked at me with a tender gaze, ¡°I heard someone call your name.¡±

    He chuckled softly, ¡°At first, I wondered if it was just a coincidence. But then, I noticed so many of your habits were the same as when you were little. The

    I blinked, ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°Your love for spicy and sweet foods, the way you fidget with your hands when you¡¯re nervous, your fear of anything squishy¡­¡±

    Mark observed me, ¡°So, it adds up, right?¡±

    With each habit he listed, my certainty grew, and I had to admit, ¡°Yes! It adds up.¡±

    It really was me. Absolutely me.

    But still¡­

    Ifidgeted with my hands, saying, ¡°Mark, I might¡­¡±

    Not be ready to return your feelings.

    Liking someone isn¡¯t easy, and before I can clear my own heart, epting another feels irresponsible.

    Both to myself and to the other person.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need an immediate response from you.¡±

    Mark understood me too well, his voice soothing, ¡°Jane, you don¡¯t have to feel guilty

    or pressured because of this. I like you, and I helped you that time, because, as a kid, you protected me so many times.¡±

    ¡°As a ¡®bastard¡® with no father and a deceased mother, whenever I was mocked or bullied, you were there, fists ready, like a little warrior, shielding me.¡±

    ¡°Was it really like that?¡±

    I asked, somewhat wistfully.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Had I been really like that as a child? Bold, brave, fearless, standing tall like a sunflower.

    How did I be what I was today¡­

 Chapter 281

    <b>Chapter</b><b>281</b>

    Markwasfeelingatwingeofregret.¡°So,whenwebumpedintoeachotheragainincollege,Iwaskickingmyselfformissingoutonsomanyyearsofyourlife,forallthetoughtimesyouhadto<i>go</i>throughwithoutme.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯snotonyou,¡±Ireassuredhim.

    Backwhenmylifetookadownturn,hewasjustakidhimself.

    Therearesomepathsinlifeyouhavetowalkalone.Nobodycandoitforyou.

    Thefactthathewasthereforme,lendingahandwhenIneededitmost,meanttheworldtome.

    Whilewewerecatchingup,Christinecameoutwithabigpotofstew,allsmiles,¡°How¡¯sthechat<i>going</i>,youtwo<i>?</i>Readyforsomegrub?¡±

    Markwasallin,¡°Fireitup!ImissedlunchandI¡¯mstarving.¡±

    Thatdinner,withChristinearound,wasfilledwitughterandjoy.

    Gradually,Iletthetrendingnewssliptothebackofmymind.

    What¡¯spast,ispast.

    Thenextday,thesnowwasstillfalling,thecoldwindbiting,andthe groundwascoveredinanketofwhite.

    Christinehadstayedover andnearlyjumpedwithexcitementafteraphonecall,¡°Jane,how¡¯syourinjury?Canyou makeitouttoday?¡±

    ItookasipofwaterbeforeIasked,¡°What¡¯sup?¡±

    ¡°ThecontractwithRFcamethrough!Theysaidifwesignnow,thefundswillbeinbylunch!¡±

    ¡°Sofast!¡±Iwasasthrilledasshewas.

    Normally,you¡¯dexpectamultinationallikeRFtotakeawhile withcontractprocedures andfundapprovals.

    Butthiswasquick!

    WhenwearrivedatRFGroup¡¯sRiverCityoffice,YorkCarlsonwasalreadytherewiththecontract,waitinginthemeetingroom.

    Seeingus,heapologizedwithasmile,¡°Sorry,our branchofficeisn¡¯tsetupyet,sotheceisabitbasic.¡±

    ¡°Mr.Carlson,you¡¯re settingupabranchhereinRiverCity?¡±Christineasked,seizingtheopportunity.

    Hewasstraightforward,handingoverthecontractwhileexining,¡°It¡¯sinthens.Weweregoingtowait,butsomeplicationshavespeduptheprocess.¡±

    Ifelthewashintingatsomethingbutcouldn¡¯tpinitdown.So,Ijustwentthroughthecontract.

    Everythingseemedfair.

    Christine,evercautious,askedwithasmilebeforeIsigned,¡°Mr.Carlson,areyousurethefinancedepartmentcanhavethefundsinbynoon?¡±

    ¡°Forspecial cases,wetake specictions,¡±heanswered,asrxedasalways.

    Christinecaughton,¡°Special cases?¡±

    Iwascurioustoo,lookingathim.

    Hepausedforamoment,thenchuckled,¡°IseealotofpotentialinJanedream.Whatifyouturned toanothepanybecauseofadyinfunding?<b>¡±</b>

    <b>4d</b>fo

    RFGroup¡¯sefficiencyexceededourexpectations.

    Justaswe wereleavingtheir officeaftersigningthecontract,myphonerang.

    Thefundswerein!

    Christinewasbothshockedanddelighted.Wewereabouttograblunchbutinstantlydecidedtoheadtotheofficebuildingwherewe¡¯dcedadownpayment.

    Themomentwesignedtheleaseandgotthekeys,bothChristineandIsawtheexcitementandanticipationineachother¡¯seyes.

    We finallyhadourowpany.

    Christinewasbeaming,¡°Whydon¡¯tyouinviteMarkover?Let¡¯scelebrate tonight<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    ¡°Sure¡­¡±

    Iwasjustagreeingwhenmyphonerangagain.

    <b>13:32</b>

    Chapter281

    VENE

    MywholebodytensedwhenIsawthecallerID,andIgrippedthe phighter.Answeringthecall,myvoicewascold,¡°What¡¯sup<b>?</b>¡±

    Ontheotherend,theman¡¯svoicewasdistantandcool,asifwehadneversharedanything,¡°Areyouavablethisafternoon<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    Standingbythewindow,letting thecoldwindseepintomylungs,Ifeltchilledtothebone,mytonejustasicy.

    ¡°Whatfor?<b>¡±</b>

    ¡°Togetthedivorcepapers.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯mavable.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter282

    Standingoutsidethecityhall,Ifeltasenseofliberationlikeneverbefore

    Christinehadwantedtostaywithme,butIinsistedshegoonahead.

    Afterall,Ihadembarkedonthisjourneyalone,itwasonlyfittingIfaceitsconclusionsoloaswell.

    Watchingthetrafficflowby,observingcoupleseitherenteringgleefullytotietheknotorexitingwithfacesdevoidofemation,signalingtheirunion¡¯send,itwaseasytotepartthosegettingmarriedfmmthosegettingdivorced

    Thebreakdownofartionshipisseldomgraceful.

    I

    Thankfully,BryantandIdidn¡¯thavethatproblem.HewasasindifferenttomeasIhadmistakenlybeeninlovewithhimforeightyears.WhatIhadn¡¯texpectedwasforBryantnottoshowupalone.HesteppedoutfromashinyckMercedes,followedbyDorothy

    Heacted<b>as</b>coldanddistantasalways,likenothingwaswrong,justthrowingitoutthere.¡°Let¡¯sgoin,¡±withthenonchnceofsomeoneabouttogrababurgerratherthanfinalizeadivorce,

    Hishabitualindifferencewasonfulldisy.

    ¡°Sure¡±I murmured,loweringmyeyesinagreement.

    WhenDorothymadetofollowus in,Bryant¡¯slipscurledintoasmilethatdidn¡¯treachhiseyes,hisvoicedroppingadegreecolder¡°What,afraidnltrickyouwithafakedivorcecertificate?¡±

    ¡°Howcouldyouthinkthatofme!It¡¯sjust¡­Iwanttomarryyouthatmuch!¡±

    Dorothyretorted,beforesettlingbackintothecar¡°Fhen,I¡¯llwaithereforyou.¡±

    ThepaperworkwentsmootherthanIhadanticipated.

    Seeingthosefreshdivorcecertificatesmade<b>me</b>feeltrulyunburdened,

    lighter.

    Ididn¡¯twanttolinger,extendingmyhandtoaskfo

    formycopy.¡°Handmemine,please.¡±

    Bryantflippedoneopen,histhumblightlygrazingovermyphoto,hisgazedeepening.¡°You¡¯redoingalright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯mfine.¡±

    Whyputonthisfacadeofconcem?Isnatchedthedivorcecertificatefromhis<b>hand</b>,¡°Fromnowon,I¡¯ll beevenbetter¡±Ispokedeliberately,asifderingmynewfoundfreedom

    Bryant¡¯ssharpfeatures softenedslightly,hisvoiceslowasitcautioning,¡°<b>Good</b>.Takecareofyourself.

    ¡°Bryant¡±Icouldn¡¯thelpbutconfronthim,staring intohisdeepeyes,¡°thepersonwhohelpedmeeightyearsagowasn¡¯tyou,whykeepitasecret?¡±

    ¡°Ithoughtyouwereinlovewithhimuntilyoutoldmeotherwise.¡±

    Bryant¡¯sgazedropped,aself¨Cmockingsmileyingonhislips,hisvoicerough

    <b>¡°</b>BythetimeIfoundouttellingyouwould¡¯veonlymadeyouleavesooner,wouldn¡¯tit?¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Don¡¯tmakeitsoundlikeyoucared

    Iscoffed,ncingtowardstheckMercedesoutside,¡°Bestwishesforyourwedding!¡±

    Withthosewords.Iturnedtoleave.

    ¡°Thisisalltemporary¡±

    Hishandcaughtmyarm,hisvoicelow,¡°Iwon¡¯tmarryher.Believeme.¡±

    ¡°Itdoesn¡¯tmatter<b>!</b><b>¡±</b>

    Ididn¡¯tlookback,shakingoffhisgrasp,onlytoseeDorothyapproaching.

    Shestruttedpastme inherhighheels,rushing<b>to</b>Bryant¡¯sside,cooing.¡°Bryant,youcouldn¡¯tpossiblyhavefeelingsfoknowIcouldn¡¯tbearthat¡­

    ¡°Threeyearshavepassedandthethoughtofushavingachildneverevencrossedmymind.¡±Bryantinterruptedwithascott,hiscoldnesspiercing,¡°Whatdoyouthink?¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    You

    Dorothyseemedmorethansatisfiedwithhisresponse,clingingtohisarm, ¡°Ms.Websterhasn¡¯tevenleftyet.Aren¡¯tyouworriedshe¡¯llbeheartbroken hearingthis?¡±

    Itwasn¡¯tuntilIwasinthecabthatInoticedthecrescentmarksmynailshadleftinmypalms.

 Chapter 283

    Chapter283

    Igazedoutthecarwindow,feelingamomentarysurgeofemotion,asiftearswereabouttopourdownlikerain.Yet,myfaceremaineddry,myvisioncrystalclear

    JustasIgotbackhome,therealtormndomlyrangmeup,tellingmesomeonedecidedtobuytheRiverviewEstatepropertyAndtheywerewillingtopaythefuskingpricewithoutanyhaggling.Theywantedme tomeetthebuyertodiscussandfinalizethedeal

    OnmywaytoRiverviewEstate,Icouldn¡¯thelpbutthink,ifonlythishousehadfoundabuyerjustabitsoonerJanadreamwouldn¡¯thaveneededtheinvestmentfromRFGroup.But,itwastoteforthat.

    However,havingabipanylikeRFGroupasabackerwasn¡¯tallbad,

    ArrivingatRiverviewEstate, IwastakenabacktoseeYorkCarlsonstandingnexttotheagent.¡°Mr.Carlson,it¡¯s<b>you</b>¡­who¡¯sinterestedinthisproperty?¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Yes,it¡¯sme.¡±

    Heseemedutterlyunsurprisedpletelyatease.¡°Ms.Webster,wemeetagain.¡±

    Icouldn¡¯thelpbutsmile.¡°Whatacoincidence.Fundingmpanyatnoonandbuyingmyhouseintheafternoon.Seemslikeyou¡¯rereallyboostingmyfortunehere?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯shopeIcanalsoboostJanedream¡¯sprospects.It¡¯smytopinvestmentpickforQ4,hereplied,half¨Cjokingly.

    Laughinglightly.Igotbacktothepoint.¡°So,you¡¯resureyouwant tobuythisce?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely¡±

    Helookedaround,ahintofregretinhisvoice.¡°Thishousestilllooksbrandnew,andthedecorissorefined<b>.</b>Clearly,alotofcarewentintoit.Whysellit?¡±

    ¡°Itwasagiftfrommyex¨Chusband,¡±Irespondedfreelyandopenly.¡°Keepingitfeelsmeaningless.Mightaswellturnitintocash¡±

    Whenyou¡¯reinlove,evenasinglehairfromyourpartnerfeelsspecial.Butonceyoupartways,evenfindingtheirhaironthefloor canbeannoying.Letaloneanentirehouse.ItwasaconstantreminderofhowfoolishandridiculousIoncewas:

    Heraisedaneyebrow¡°Ex-husband?Didhecheat?¡±

    ¡°Somethinglikethat,¡±Irepliedcasually.

    ThestorybetweenBryantandmewastoplicatedforjustasimpleanswer,Ourrtionshipwasstrictlyprofessional,noneedfordeeppersonalconfessions.

    ctionsarejustnecessaryevils¡±

    Hesighed,seeminglytryingtoofferadefenseformen,¡°Maybe,someactions

    Icouldn¡¯thelpbuughatthat.¡°Areyouabouttosayhejustmadeamistakethatanymancouldmake?¡±

    ¡°No,ofcoursenot,¡±hequicklychangedthesubject.¡°Aboutthehouse,I¡¯msure.Let¡¯ssignthecontract

    ¡°Alright¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Aftersigningthecontract,ItookonstpeekatthishousewhereI¡¯dreallyputmyallintodecorating.ItwastimetoletgoofbothBryantandthehouse,tostartanew.

    ButasIwasmovingon,itseemednoteveryonewasreadytodothesame.

    Ontheofficialmovingdaytoournewoffice,beforeIcouldevensettlein,Christineburstinfromanotherroom.

    ¡°Damn!¡±Shemmedhertabletdowninfrontofme,bubblingwithexcitement.¡°Look<b>at</b>this,arewestartingtogetlucky?Ourshopjustwentlivetoday,andsomeone¡¯salreadycedabigorder!¡±

    Incedatthescreen,surprised.Acustom order,noless?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,shecontactedmerightaftercingtheorder,wantingtodesignabespokeengagement dress.She¡¯inginthisafternoonforaconsultationandfitting¡±

    Somethingfellofftome.Ourcustomdesignsweren¡¯tcheap.Theonlineshoponlylisteddesignfees,andclientshmaterialsandotherrequirementsbasedontheirpersonalneeds.Afullsetcouldbequiteexpensive.

    For<b>a</b>brand¨Cnew,virtuallyunknownshopwithzeroadvertising,whowouldbesoeagertmissionusforacustomdesign?

 Chapter 284

    Chapter284

    butwhowoulddosuchagooddeed

    Forgetit,letsnotdweltonit.Openingthedoorsforbessandgettingendersisatthatmatters.

    utheoptimisticonestretchinnguidh

    ww¡¯vegotsomeoninginforaninterviewanon.Youmadyto

    SureThing¡±agreedwitho

    StartingupanepanywasaHerculeani

    alwatmoretobedone.

    Hiringwastopoftheagenda.

    JustChristinaandmeonboard.Nomatterhowwestretchedthehour,therewas

    I

    Duringtheinterviews,ChristooktheleadwiththequestionswhileIyedthesilentobserver,onlytoconferwithheterforthe

    Thefirsttencandidateswereokay,butnothingreallystoodout

    few

    Untpinwalkedin,offeringinastightbowbeforetakingaseatandintroducingherself,¡°Hello,mynameisMollyFordSomethingaboutherfamiliarsimplicitycaughtmyeye

    Fromtimetotime,shencedmyway,hereyesgleamingwithaneamestbrightnessContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Christine,amused,askedher.DoyourecognizeMsWebsterhere,or doyoujustfindhertoostunning?¡±

    ¡°MsWebster¡°Shughedshylythencautiouslyasked.¡°HaveyoueverbeentooneofEason¡¯sconcerts?¡±

    Thatquestiontriggeredmymemoryinstantly!

    mylips.

    Thegirlwhohadwaitedwithmeoutsidetheconcert

    yes,

    hereyescurvingintocrescents,noddingvigorously.¡°Yes,yes,yes,it¡¯s

    Christineraisedaneyebrowincuriosity.¡°Wheredidyoufindthisadorablegirl?¡±

    BeforeIcouldexin.MollyeagerlysharedwithChristine,itwasatthstEason¡¯sconcert.Ididn¡¯thaveaticket,andsheandher

    fnendgavemetherspare ones!¡±

    ¡°Thatsoundslikesomethingshewoulddo¡±

    Chatinmented,cuttingoffMolly¡¯sflowofwordstoask,¡°Iseeonyourresumeyou¡¯reapplyingfor thepositionofDesign

    Ourmainfocuswasondesign,andweneededanassistantwitha goodunderstandingofit,hencethepositionwasspecificallyDesignDirector¡¯sAssistant,notanythingelse

    charmuniquetocollegestudents,extremelykable,¡°ImfromRiverCityUniversity,misupposedtostartanintershipthisyear,butgotdyed<b>due</b>tosomeissues,andhereIamnow.¡±

    majoringin

    MollyhadthatclearandsomewhatFashionDesign.Ii

    Imadeupmymindonthesp

    spot¡°You¡¯rehired¡±

    Shestruckachordwithme,andmoreover,attheconcert,shehadshownkindnesstoastrangerlikeme,whichmademebelieveshe

    wasagoodperson

    AfterLinda¡¯sepisode,Ifeltcharactertrumpedprofessionbility

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Mollyhadjustsatdownbutsprangupagainatmywords,herchairnearlyflyingback.

    BothChristineandIcouldn¡¯thelpbuugh

    Christinelikedhertoo,hereyestwinklingwithamusementasshesaid.¡°We¡¯rafledglinpany<b>.</b><b>What</b>made<b>you</b>wanttosoeagerly?

    ¡°Janegavemehertickets,shemustbea<b>really</b>goodpersonMolly<b>didn¡¯t</b>hideherfeelings,<b>And</b><b>,</b>mybrotheralsosuggestedIapply

    Shepausedsuddenly,coveringhermouth

    Ifrownedslightly,¡°Yourbrother?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±Mollygavemeareassuringsmile,eageryetafraidImightchangemymind,quicklyadding,¡°Mybrother,hesawyourjobpostingandthoughtyoupanywouldbeagreatcetowork¡±

    14:25

    <b>I</b>nodded,<b>not</b>dwellingonitfurther.¡°WeofficiallyopennextMonday.<b>You</b>startthen.¡±

    AftersettingthingsstraightwithMolly,ChristineandIwrappeduptheinterviewsandheadedbacktotheofficetofinalize<b>a</b><b>few</b>morecandidates.

    Cha

 Chapter 285

    Chapter285This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Thatafternoon<b>,</b>whileIwasdeeplyengrossedinsketchingdesignsforourspringcollection,aheatedargumentoutsidemyofficebrokemyconcentration.

    Onevoicewasunmistakablyfamiliar,andtheotherwasn¡¯tpletelyfromastranger.

    IhadbarelycrackedopenthedoorwhenIheardChristine¡¯sunmistakableretort,¡°Don¡¯tyougetit?Isaidno,we¡¯renottakingyourbusiness!DesigningadressforyouisbeneathJane¡¯stalent!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±Theotherpartyscoffed,drippingwiththeir<b>usual</b>arrogance.¡°Well,I¡¯yingitouthere.You¡¯lldoitwhether<b>you</b>wanttoornot.¡±

    OnlyDorothycouldwieldsuchbrazenbullying.

    ¡°AndwhatitIrefuse?¡±Christinestoodherground<b>,</b>openingherarms<b>in</b>agestureofdefiance.¡°Whydon¡¯tyoucallthecops?Oh,right,you¡¯llneedanimalcontrolforthat.Don¡¯tbotherdialing911andwastetheirtime.¡±

    whenit

    itcametoverbalsparing,Christinewasundefeatable.

    Fuming,Dorothygrittedherteeth,¡°Yousureyouwon¡¯tdoit?Fine,thenI¡¯llmakesureyourgrandopeningtodayisyourclosingaswell¡­¡±

    <b>11l</b>doit!¡±

    Isteppedforward,makingmypresenceknown

    Herforcing thisengagementdresmissiononmewasjustanother waytosquashanylingeringfeelingsImighthaveforBryant,andtohumiliatemeintheprocess.

    ButIwasoverit.

    Inthecountlessmomentsofdespairanddisillusionment,Ihadthoughthewasthelightinmydarkness.Iwaswrong.

    IfDorothy¡¯sokaywithpaying,whyshouldIhaveanyissuewiththecash?

    Besides,she wasright.Ifshechosetobeourenemy.Janedreamwouldstruggletosurvive.

    TheRFGroupwouldn¡¯triskoffendingapowerfndwell¨Cestablishedfamilyforasmallfrylikeus.

    Dorothy,donnedinadesigneroutfit,smirkedatme,¡°Atleastyouknowwhat¡¯sgoodforyou.Yourfriendhere,notsomuch!¡±

    Iofferedasmallsmile,¡°Shejusthasn¡¯t mastered<b>the</b>artofanimalspeaktodealwithsomeonelikeyou.¡±

    IttookDorothyamomenttocatch<b>on</b>thatIwasechoingChristine¡¯searlierinsinuation,callingheradog.

    Sheclosedhereyesmomentarily,lettingoutafulchuckle,¡°Peoplelikeyou,borntoserveme,canonlyfindjoyinpettyverbal

    victories.¡±

    Iclenched

    myfist

    Admittedly,one¡¯sbirthandthealliestheyfindalongthewayyhugerolesinlife.

    HerluckinbeingbomintotheMyersfamily,ahouseholdwhosewealthandpower<b>dwarfed</b>thatofgenerationsofothers,wasindeeda

    boonofitsown.

    Ididn¡¯tinviteherintomyoffice,choosingtositdowninthesharedworkarea,¡°So,whatkindofdressareyouenvisioning?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯llhaveyouknowmydemandsaren¡¯teasilymet.AndonthedayofmyengagementpartywithBryant,youmustattend,ensuringmy

    dressiswless¡­

    Shewascutoffbyaphonecall,whichsheansweredwith<b>a</b>whine,¡°Mom,you¡¯redownstairsalready?I¡¯mstuckinthisdumpofpany.Youwouldn¡¯tbelievehowrudeJaneWebsterandherfriend<b>are</b>,ganginguponme!¡±

    BothChristineandIrolled<b>our</b>eyesinunison,

    Christinegrittedherteeth,saying.¡°Whywouldyouagreetotakeherorder?¡±

    ¡°Toensureallourhardworkdoesn¡¯tgotowasteandtokeepJanedreamafloat,¡±Irepliedwitharesignedshrug. ¡°Don¡¯tworry,onceshe¡¯smarriedoff,she¡¯llprobablyleaveusalone.¡±

 Chapter 286

    Chapter286

    Susanburstintotheoffice,hercheststillheavingslightlyfromherrush,clearlyanxious.

    Anyonecouldseeatancehowmuchshecaredforherdaughter,Dorothy.

    Itwaslikeshewasprotectinghermostprecioustreasure.

    Uponseeingherpirofsupportarrive,Dorothypouted,lookingonthevergeoftears,¡°Mom,Ifeltbadforherbecauseshejustgotdivorced.Icametohelpoutwithherbusiness,andsheteamsupwithherfriend tocallmeadog!¡±

    Susan¡¯sbrowsfurrowed,hereyesnarrowinginangerasshetumedtome,¡®Jane,don¡¯tpushyourluck!Apologizetomydaughter!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯scleartheappledoesn¡¯tfallfarfromthetree.¡±

    Christinecouldn¡¯tstanditanylonger,¡°Whatdoyoumean,bitethehandthatfeeds¡®her?Whobeggedyourdaughtertopatronize<b>our</b>business?Itoldherwedidn¡¯twantherorder,butshewouldn¡¯tleaveusalone!

    ¡°Andwhoareyoutospeakto<b>me</b>?¡±Susansaiddisdainfully,her gazndingonmewithathreateningair,¡°Jane,Iletitslidsttimeforyoursake,butifshe can¡¯tkeephermouthshuttoday,I¡¯llmakesureshedisappearsfromRiverCity¡±

    Christine,whodoesn¡¯ttakewelltothreats,redupevenmore.¡°Youthinkyou¡¯reallthat¡­?¡±

    ¡°Chris!¡±Icutheroffsharply,reluctantlyspeakingup,¡°Stop,justgobacktotheofficeandwaitforme!¡±

    Iwasn¡¯tworriedaboutmyself,butIfearedforChristine¡¯ssafety.

    TheMyersmother¨Cdaughterduo,<b>they</b>weren¡¯tthemostcunning,butcertainlyvicious,theirwordsmademedarenotgamblewithChristine¡¯ssafety.

    Christineresisted,¡°Illstayherewithyou¡­¡±

    ¡°Gowaitforme!¡±

    Dorothyhaelookingfortrouble,andnowwithSusanjoiningin,thetwoofthemlovedtothrowtheirweightaround.

    IfChristinestayed,shesurelywouldn¡¯tbeabletoholdhertongueandwouldexplode

    Iforciblypushedherintotheoffice,despiteherprotests.

    Jane,they¡¯llbullyyou!¡±

    ¡°Letthemhavetheirmonentoffun.Itwon¡¯tcostme alimb¡±

    Beforeourbrandmadeanameforitself,we¡¯dalwaysbetheonesseekingoutclients,

    Theremightbeevenmoredifficultcustomersinthefuture.

    Ifwewerenotpreparedforthat,thentherewasnopointinmedoingbespokedesigns.

    Fornow,itwasjustpractice.

    Ismiledreassuringlyather,¡°Justwatchfromthere.Iftheytryanything,youcaeout,andIwon¡¯tstopyou¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Butyou¡­¡±Reluctantly,Christinenoddedas sheadded,¡°Justkeepyourdistancefrom¨Cthem,incasetheytrysomethingandIcan¡¯tstopthemintime¡±

    ¡°Willdo,¡±Iagreedwithouthesitation.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Takingadeepbreath,Iclosedtheofficedoorbehindher.

    Isettledbackintomyseat,lookingatDorothy.¡°Ms.Myers<b>,</b>canwenowdiscusswhatyou¡¯relookingforinyourdesign?<b>¡±</b>

    ¡°ApologizetoDorothyfirst!¡±Susandemandedfiercely,belittlingme,¡°Shegraciouslyofferedtohelpyourbusiness,andyoucan¡¯tevenrecognizeyource.What,doyouthinkyou¡¯reMrs.Fergusonorsomething?¡±

    ¡°Mrs.Myers.¡±Ismiledthinly,¡°Actually,Idon¡¯tneedyourdaughter¡¯s¡®generosity¡®tohelpmybusiness.So,howaboutyou<b>leave</b>?

    ¡°That¡¯sthethanks|get!¡±

    Susanstoodupabruptly,pullingDorothybythearm,¡°Dorothy,let¡¯sgo!Apersonlikeher,what<b>good</b>designcansheupwith?(10contactatopinternationaldesignerforyou¡­

    ThatwasexactlywhatIwanted.

    However,alookofsurpriseshedacrossDorothy¡¯sfaceasshehesitated,thensaid<b>in</b>acoyvoice,¡°Mom,Ijustwantedherto<b>design</b>it,youknow?ThenBryantwillseehowkindIamtohisex¨Cwife,andhe¡¯lltreatmeevenbetter.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter287

    Wassheforreal?Howkindshewastome?

    Herdisyofgenerositycouldn¡¯tfoolme,notafterthehearttoheartshe had withBryantinthehospitalroom.Irememberedevery

    §â§à§Þ

    Susanseemedto<b>eat</b>itup,givingheradisapprovingtaponthehead,¡°Mydear,whyisyourheartsosetonBryant?¡±

    Dorothysmiledobediently.¡°He¡¯ssuchacatch.Somepeopledon¡¯tappreciatewhattheyhave,butIdo.¡±

    Shewasmockingme.

    Ifounditamusingbuthadnodesiretogettangledinherweb.Iwantedtocuttothechaseandaskedagain,¡°So,canyoutellmewhatyouwantnow<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    <b>¡°</b>Makeitluxurious!¡±

    Shmandedyingouthermostimportantrequirement,thenadded,¡°Iwantloads<b>of</b>diamonds,realsparklers,withacorlinedwithtop¨Ctierpearls.Itmustlookexpensiveatfirstnce.Oh,andrubles,Iadorered¡­¡±

    Bytheend,Iwasalmostoverwhelmed.

    Diamonds,pearls,rubies.

    Shewasn¡¯taskingforadress;shewasaskingfor ajewelrybox.

    Icouldn¡¯ttellifshegenuinelylikedthatstyleor<b>was</b>justmakingthingsdifficultonpurpose.

    Ipursedmylips,tryingtokeepitprofessional,¡°Ms.Myers,thatmightbeabittoomuch.It¡¯shardtohighlight anythingwhen¡­¡±

    Dorothyscoffed,¡°Jane,areyoujealous?¡±

    Iwasspeechless.

    Herattitudewasoneofspoiledsuperiority.¡°JealousthatIcanhaveadresswithaseven¨Cfigurebudget?Muststing,huh?Toobad!Youweren¡¯tbornintothis,withoutgreatparents,andnowadivorcee¡­¡±

    Shewascrazy!

    1bitbackthewordsthatnearlyescapedme,¡°You¡¯resureyou wantallthoseelementsincluded?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely!¡±Sheliftedherchinwithasmuglook,¡°Onmyengagementday,Ihavetobethecenterofattention,noonecanoutshine

    me¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Then,turningtoSusan<b>,</b><b>she</b>said,¡°Mom,I¡¯mright,aren¡¯tI?Iamyourdaughter,Ican¡¯tletyoudown.¡±

    Susanpattedherhandaffectionately.¡°Mydaughterdeservesnothingbutthebest!¡±

    Suchalovingmother¨Cdaughtermoment.

    Ihadnointerestinwatching thisyoutanylonger,¡°Alright,I¡¯vegotit.I¡¯llsendthedesigntoyouremail.Ifthereareanyissues,wecanadjustitonline.¡±

    Ihopedwewouldn¡¯thavetomeetagain.

    Dorothyfrowned,¡°Aren¡¯tyougoingtotakemymeasurements?¡±

    ¡°Noneed.Trustme,itilfil¡±

    Ihadalreadytakenthemwithafewnces.

    Ididn¡¯twanttowasteanymoretime.

    Dorothy exploded,¡°You¡¯rejustbrushingmeoff,notgivingtheMyersfamilytherespectwedeserve!Mom<b>,</b>look

    ¡°Jane,tryingtomakeaquickbuckwhilecuttiners<b>?</b>Youseemtoforgetyou¡¯renolongerarichman¡¯sspun

    Susan¡¯sfacehardened,a<b>stark</b>contrast toherearlierdemeanor<b>,</b>scoffing.¡°Ifyoucan¡¯tadjust,maybeit¡¯stimeyou

    Clearly,theyweren¡¯tnningonleavingwithoutmakingascene.

    Fromthemomenttheywalkedintoday,theywerelookingforafight.

    ¡°Mrs.Myers!¡±Suddenly,arxedvoice calledfrombehind,

    Gregorystradeoverwithlong,confidentsteps,theverypictureofcarefreearrogance,¡°Youcan¡¯tbullyhernow.¡±

 Chapter 288

    Chapter<b>288</b>

    Seeinghim approach,Dorothyquicklymaskedherusualsharpandspitefuldemeanorwithaforcedcalm,thoughahintofhertemperslippedthroughasshemutteredunderherbreath,¡°Alwayslookingoutforeveryonebutyour<b>own</b>.¡±

    Susanlostabitofherearlierfirmness,simplyasking,¡°Why¡¯sthat?¡±

    ¡°Well,IpromisedmygrandmaI¡¯dgetherafewcustomoutfits.¡±

    Gregorycouldn¡¯thelpbutchuckle,TmbringingJaneoverthisweekendtogetherthoughts.Ifyou¡¯vegotherallriledupandshegivesmethecoldshoulder,howamIsupposedtoexinthattoGrandma?¡±

    Atthat,Dorothy¡¯seyebrows shotupindisbelief,¡°You¡¯retakinghertomeetAdah?!¡±

    ¡°Andwhat¡¯sittoyou?¡±Gregoryshotback,hispatienceclearlywearingthin.

    Dorothyscoffed,¡°Adahhasalwaysbeenbigondecorumandreputation.Howcouldshepossiblyapproveofsomeone¡­likeher?¡±¡°Consideringwhatshe¡¯sputupwithfromyou,Ithinkshe¡¯dloveJane,¡±Gregoryretorted,notbotheringtospareDorothy¡¯sfeelingseveninfrontofSusan.

    Holdingbackherfrustration,Susanconceded,¡°Fine,welldropitfornow,foryoursake.¡±

    ¡°Muchappreciated<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    Gregory¡¯stonewasdismissiveashepracticallyshowedthemout,hisindifferenceenoughtogrindanyone¡¯sgears,yetleavingthempowerlesstoretaliate.

    Oncethemother¨Cdaughterduowasoutofearshot,Iturnedtothankhim,¡°Iappreciateit.Whatbringsyouhere?¡°.

    <b>¡°</b><b>You</b>owemethreedinnersnow.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    GregorycasuallypulledupachairandslumpedintoitLike<b>I</b>said,I¡¯mhereforbusiness.¡±

    Iwasskeptical,¡®Sincewhenareyousocharitable?¡±

    He¡¯dalwaysbeenamanofprofit,neveromakealosingdeal.

    Withasmirk,heteased,¡°Starlingtocatchon,<b>are</b>you?You¡¯renight,I¡¯mheretoproposeabusinessdeal.¡±

    ¡°<b>And</b>what¡¯sthat?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯llmakeafewoutfitsformygrandma,andinreturn,you¡¯llowemeafavor

    Ifrowned,¡°So,Imaketheclothesandoweyoua favor¡­Howisthisadeal?¡±

    ItseemedlikeIwasgettingtheshortendofthestickwithnorealbenefitinsight

    Gregoryleanedback,stretchingouthislegsinarxedpose,¡°Mrs.Ferguson,orrather,theformerMrs.Ferguson¡­¡±

    Icuthimoff,¡°Ihaveaname,Jane.¡±

    Forsomereason,healwayslikedtoaddressme formally,whichfeltmorelikemockeringfromhim.

    ¡°Alright,Jane,¡±hecorrectedhimselfnonchntly,¡°Illpayforthecustomwork,but,youknow,thosehighsocietdiesinVistaTownlovenothingmorethantogatheraroundandytheircardgameswithher.

    <b>¡°I</b>seewhereyou¡¯regoingwiththis¡±

    Itclickedforme.Igotit.Customworkwasusuallyforthehigh¨Cendfolks,andtheFordfamily wasthecreamofthecropinVistaTown,alinkanyonewoulddietohave.

    HavingAdahFord wearsomethingIdesignedwouldcertainlyopendoorsforme.Still,Leyedhimwarily.¡°What¡¯sthisfavoryouwant?¡±

    Afterapastevent,Ihadlearnedtobecautious.Gregorywasunpredictableandoftenoperatedwithoutclearprinciples.

    Thaven¡¯tdecidedyet.¡±

    Heshrugged,lookinggenuinelyintriguedbyme,¡°Whatdoyouthinkyou<b>have</b>thatIwouldgooutofmywaytodeceiveyoufor?¡±

    Iwasatalossforwords,pondering<b>for</b>amomentbeforeagreeing,¡°Alright,I¡¯min.¡±

    Althoughhewasenigmatic,hehadn¡¯tdoneanythingtoharmme<b>.</b>ForashotattheVistaTownmarket,itwasworththegamble.

    Withthedealmade,heshowednosignsofleaving.

    ¡°<b>Are</b>younotgoingtoleave?¡±Iasked,puzzled.

    Gregoryfiddledwithhisphone,notlookingup,¡°I¡¯mwaitingforyoutofinish

 Chapter 289

    Chapter289

    ¡°Seriously?¡±Imurmured,baffled<b>.</b>¡°Waltformetogetoffwork<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    Whatkindofdramawas<b>that?</b>

    ¡°Afrienddroppedmeoffearlier,Idon¡¯thaveacar,¡±Heextendedhiswristtowardmeashespoke,showingmehiswatch.¡°You¡¯reabouttoclockout,too.Mindgivingmealiftback?¡±

    ¡°Icancallyouacab.¡±Ipulledoutmyphone,buthefrownedslightlyandsaid,¡°Ineverridewithstrangers.¡±

    Isighedhelplesslyinside,Fhen.Guesstheprincehashisquirks

    Ihadnothingtosay¡°Thenwaithere.¡±

    Iturned andwalkedintomyoffice,anditwasn¡¯tlongbeforeChristinesneakedin.

    Sheteased,¡°What¡¯swiththeFordheirhangingaroundhere?Can¡¯tseemtoleave?¡±

    ¡°Lookingforafreende,¡±Ianswered,somewhatresigned.

    Christinesatacrossme,leaningherelbowsonthedesk,herhandsproppingupherface.

    ¡°InoticedtheMyerdiesseemedprettywaryofhim.Maybeyoushouldtryandgetonhisgoodside.Couleinhandyifyouever<b>need</b>afavor.¡±

    ¡°Forgetit¡±Idismissedtheideawithoutasecondthought,¡°Doyouhonestlythinkanyonecanmaniptehim?¡±

    Gregorymightappearcarefree,buthewassharp.Nobodycouldfoolhim,

    Christinewaggedherfinger.¡°No,no,notlikethat.I mean,genuinefriendship

    <b>¡°</b>Getbacktowork,willyou?¡±Ihandedherapieceofleftovercakeeffectivelysilencingher,¡°Pretensedoesn¡¯tequatetosincerity.¡±Youmightfoolothers,butnotGregory.

    ¡°Ah!¡±Christinemumbledthroughamouthfulofcakeandleft.Halfwayout,shetumedback,rushingtomydesk,¡°Didn¡¯tyousayitwastimesomeonedealtwithDorothy?Isawhertoday,lookingallfineand dandy¡±

    ¡°Ilookintoit.¡±Ihadnearlyforgottenitinthechaosofrecentdays.

    Butthatdidn¡¯tmeanIwouldletitslide.Anopportunitymissedwasanopportunitywasted.

    WhenIfinishedupandlookedupagain,itwasdarkoutside.Throughtheoffice¡¯sfloor¨Cto¨Cceilingwindows,Gregorywasstillthere,engrossedinhisphone,notatraceofimpatience.

    Ididn¡¯ttakehimforthepatienttype.

    Igatheredmythingsandheadedout.¡°Let¡¯sgo.¡±

    Heyawned,hispatienceseeminglywornthin,¡°Abouttime,Withyourlowefficiency,twoclientswouldkeepyou<b>busy</b>forayear.¡±

    Thatwas somuchforagoodtemperament.

    Ididn¡¯tbotherexining

    Oncedownstairs,heslidintothepassengerseatlikeitwerehiscar.

    Imergedinto<b>the</b>trafficbeforefinallyasking.¡°Jarrodagreedtodomeafavor.Canyoucheckinwithhimforme?Seehowit¡¯sgoing?<b>¡±</b>

    <b>Gregory</b>tappedhisfingersidlyagainstthewindowsill,cuttingtothechase.¡°GoingafterDorothy,aren¡¯tyouseared?¡±

    I<b>had</b>hopedtokeephiminthedark,buthewasalreadyontoit.Andquitepossibly,hehadputastoptomyns.

    Igrippedthesteeringwheeltighter,mytone cold,¡°Areyounningto protectyourgod¨Csisterby teachingmealessonfirst?¡±

    ¡°Areyoualwaysthisprickly?¡±Hencedatmeindifferently,<b>¡°</b><b>You</bshoutatanyonewhogetsclose.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Ipaused,stunned,

    ThefriendshipbetweenGregory¡¯sfamilyandtheMyersfamilytracedbackgenerations,andhislong¨Clostfianc¨¦ewasfromthefamily.Byall ounts,theywereclosertohimthanIcouldeverbe.

    Hesitantly,Istarted,¡°Soyou¡­¡±

    BeforeIcouldfinish,Susan¡®callcamethrough!

    Ontheotherend,shewaslivid,¡°<b>Jane</b>,didyousetsomeoneonDorothy?Howdareyou,youmaliciousgirl?She¡¯shurt,<b>a</b>younggirl,andyou¡¯vegotthenerve!¡±

 Chapter 290

    Chapter290

    Myfirstreactionwasankstare,followedbughter.

    ¡°Malicious?Really?Whentheykidnappedme,leavingmebruisedfromheadtotoe,Ididn¡¯tseethemtakingamomenttoreflecton

    theiractions.

    JustbecauseIhadJarrodgiveDorothyatasteofher ownmedicine,shecalledmemalicious.Whatadoublestandard!So,thepreciousdaughterofamillionairewasuntouchable,buttheaverageJoewasfairgame?Talkabouthypocrisy.

    ¡°Whythesilence?Areyouhavingaguiltyconscience?Fine,youstartedthismess.Don¡¯tmemeforfinishingit!Susanwasstillrantingontheotherendofthephone.

    Thecallwasconnectedtothecar¡¯sBluetooth,soGregoryheardeveryword.

    IbarelypartedmylipstospeakwhenGregorytookthelead.¡°Susan,that¡¯sabitunfairtoMs.Webster,Ihitchedaridewithherandspenttheaftemoonatheroffice.Shedidn¡¯tmeetwithany<b>shady</b>folks.¡±

    Heneatlydetachedmefromthewholesituationwithafewwell¨Cchosenwords.

    ¡°Greg?¡±Susanhesitated,tryingtokeephertemperincheck,¡°Just<b>because</b>shedidn¡¯tmeetanyonedoesn¡¯tmeanshecouldn¡¯thavedoneit.Don¡¯tbefooledbyherinnocentfacade

    Gregoryfrowned.¡°So,you¡¯vealreadydecideditwasher?¡±

    ¡°Inallof<b>River</b>City, she¡¯stheonlyonewithamotive!¡±Susanwasadamant

    Gregorychuckledlightly.¡°How¡¯sthat<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    Camedawaybyheranger,Susanblurtedout,¡°Dorothykidnapped herjustawhileago,madeherlifemiserable,andevenpressuredBryantintodivorcingher.Howcouldshenotholdagrudge?<b>¡±</b>

    ¡°Oh.Gregorynoddedslightly,smiling,¡°Well,ifitwereindeedherdoing,I¡¯dsayDorothyhadiing.¡±

    ¡°Greg!¡±IttookamomentforSusantorealizeshe¡¯dsaidtoomuch,angrilyretorting,¡°Howcanyounotsupportyourfamily?WhenyoumovedtoRiverCity,yourparentsaskedyoutolookafterDorothy.¡±

    ¡°Takingacourtesyforthetruth?¡±Gregory¡¯sresponsewasindifferent.

    Knowing<b>she</b>couldn¡¯twintheargument.Susan¡¯sfrustrationgrew,turningherangertowardme,¡°Jane,quitpretendingyou¡¯reinnocentwhenyou¡¯reuptosuchnastystuff!Speakup!¡±

    Irepliedcalmly,¡°Whatdoyouwantmetosay?¡±

    Susanbarked,¡®Admititwas<b>you</b>whodidthistoday<b>!</b>¡±

    Incedatthetrafficlight. ¡°EvenifIsayit<b>wasn¡¯t</b>me,youwouldn¡¯tbelieveme,wouldyou?¡±

    ¡°Ofcoursenot!WhoelsewouldhaveaproblemwithDorothy?¡±SusanspatoutasifshewishedtoavengeDorothyinnotime.

    Icoldlystated.¡°Thenbelievewhatyouwanttobelieve¡±

    I¡¯dtakeitiftherewereasliverofachancetodenyit.Ididn¡¯thaveDorothy¡¯skindofbackgroundwhereIcouldbreakthwwithoutbreakingasweat.Forme,avoidingtroublewheneverpossiblewasthebestpolicy.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Susanpaused,suspicious,¡°isityou?¡±

    Gregoryyedthegoodcop.¡°Susan,doyouthinksheknowspeopleboldenoughto crosstheMyersfamily?¡±

    ¡°Thatdoesmakesense!¡±Asafirmbelieverinthemight¨Cmakes¨Crightphilosophy,SusanfoundGregory¡¯swordforting.Inhereyes,someonelikemecouldn¡¯tstanduptoherpreciousdaughter.

    Shehesitatedandwarnedcoldly,¡°Jane,youbetterstayinline.IfyouasmuchayalingeronDorothy,I¡¯llmake yourlifealivinghell!¡±Withthat,shehungup.

    HookedatGregory,confused,¡°Whydidn¡¯tyoujuststopJarrodinsteadofhelpingmetricktheMyersfamily?¡±

 Chapter 291

    <b>Chapter</b><b>291</b>

    WastheresomebadbloodbetweenhimandDorothybehindthescenes?

    Gregoryhalf¨Cclosedhiseyes,soundingutterlycasual,¡°Don¡¯ttteryourself.Iwaslookingforward todealingwithhermyself.¡±

    Ipromptlyresponded,¡°Fine,thentoday¡¯sdamnisonyou¡°.

    IcouldgetbackatDorothywhilekeepingmyhandsclean.Whythehellnot?

    Gregorygavemeasidence,chuckling,Jane,yousureknowhowtoclimbthdder,huh?¡±

    ¡°GuessIdo!¡±ughed,¡°Butwhendidyoucatchwindofit?¡±

    GregorylookedatmelikeIwasafool.¡°YouthinkJarrodwouldmakeamovewithoutgivingmeaheads¨Cup?¡±

    Ifurrowedmybrows,thinkingitover,anditclicked.¡°Gotit.¡±

    JarrodwouldtellGregoryaboutitIfGregorynodded,itwaslikeJarrodwasdoingGregoryafavorsinceIhadleveragedGregory¡¯s.influencewhenIapproachedhimthatday.Ifthingswentsouth,Gregorywouldbetheretobackhimup.AndifGregoryobjected,itwouldbeevenbetterforJarrod.Hewouldn¡¯thavetoriskfacingretaliationfromtheMyersfamily.Eitherway,hewassittingprettyWhenbackatRiverVi,wepartedwaysafterexitingtheelevator,eachheadingtoourapartment.

    Ihadbarelycrashedonthecouchwhenthedoorbellrang.

    Wassomeonehavingsecondthoughtsabouttakingtheme?

    zilymademywaytotheentrance,twistingthedoorknobwhilecasuallysaying,¡°Mr.Ford,you¡¯vechangedyourmindabouttakingthefall,<b>have</b>you?¡±

    But standingtherewas Mark.Hisfacewasallsmiles,buthiseyesmomentarilyfrozewhenheheardmementionGregoryandthensoftenedagain,¡°Jane,haven¡¯thad dinneryet,haveyou?¡±

    ¡°Notyet.¡±Ishookmyheadandsmiled.¡°Mark,whatbringsyouhere?¡±

    ¡°Igotoffworkearlytodayandpickedupsomethingforyoutoeat.¡±Heliftedthetakeawaybaginhishand,¡°You¡¯resuretoloveit¡±

    Inoticedthelogoonthebag,feelingsurprised,¡°Isn¡¯tthatseafoodjointwayupnorth?Traffic¡¯sanightmare,nottomentionthewait¡­¡±ThatcewasaninstitutioninRiverCity.Weusedtogotherebackincollege.Backthen,boundlessenergy,we¡¯dtrekanydistanceforagoodmeal

    Mark¡¯s smilewasgentle.¡°Ifitmakesyouhappy,I¡¯druntillmylegsfelloff.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,Mark¡±Ihesitatedbeforetakingtheinstedbagfromhim,smiling,¡°Youmustbehungry,too.Joinme?

    AsIspoke,Ibentdowntograbapairofslippersfromtheshoecab.

    ¡°it¡¯dberudetorefuseHesteppedinside,hiseyeslightingupwithjoy,feeling<b>as</b>ifhavingdinnerwithmewasthehighlightofhisday.ButIwasworriedIcouldn¡¯tgivehimbackthesamekindofdeep,reallovehewasshowingme.

    Markcameover,helpingmeunpackthebag,dishbydish.Thearomawasenticing.

    Itriedthespicyfish,andimmediately,myappetitesurged,¡°TastesjustasamazingasIremember!¡±

    ¡°Knewyou¡¯dloveit¡±Markwasclearlyrelieved,hissmilelightinguphiswholeface.¡°Ifyoulikeit,Icanmakethetripmoreoften.¡±

    ¡°Noneed.It¡¯stoofarItookashrimp,gentlydeclining,¡°Withtrafficandwaiting,it¡¯sathreetofour¨Chourroundtrip,notworthit.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Hisgazeintensified.¡°If<b>you</b>likeit,it¡¯sworthit.¡±

 Chapter 292

    Chapter<b>292</b>

    Wewereadultsandhadclearedtheartbetweenusdaysago.ItwasevidentwhatMark¡¯skindnessandattentionmeant.Iwasataloss<b>.</b>forhowtorespond.IhadsaideverythingIneededto<b>say</b>thatday.Constantlyturninghimdownwouldonlymakethingsawkward,andwemightendupnotevenbeingfriends.

    Markhesitated,¡°Jane,amImakingyoufeelpressured?¡±

    Ifiddledwithmyfork,abouttospeak,whenhecontinuedthoughtfully,¡°LikeIsaid,youdon¡¯tneed torespondtoanything.Justthinkofitassomethingfriendsdoforeachother¡±

    ¡°Whenyou¡¯rereadytostartanewrtionship,wecantakeitslow,¡±headded.

    Myheartwarmedathiswords.ImighthavefallendeeplyforhimifIhadn¡¯t<b>gone</b>throughthatdisastrousmarriagewithBryantandifIwerestittheageofactingonimpulse.ButIwasafraid.Thecostofgettingmyheartinvolvedwastoomuchformetobear

    Islowlyletgoofmyfork.¡°Whatifthatdayneveres?¡±

    Ididn¡¯twanttohideanythingfromMarkanymore,notwhenwehaethisfar.Seeinghisstunnedexpression, Iputdownmyfork.¡°IfBryantandIhadneverdivorced,what<b>would</b>youhave done?¡±

    ¡°Iwould¡¯vestayedsingle,Markrepliedwithaforcedsmile,the softlightcastingaglowover hishead.

    ¡°Iwon¡¯tlietoyou¡±hecontinued,¡°IreturnedtothecountrypartlybecauseIheardthingsbetweenyouandBryantweren¡¯tasperfectastheyseemedonline¡±Helookedatmesquarely,ahintofself¨Cmockeryinhisvoice.¡°Doesthatmakemedespicable?Hopingforyourdivorce,hopingforasliverofachancewithyou.¡±

    ¡°Noway.Beforemydivorce,you¡¯vealwaysmaintainedyourboundaries¡±Isaid,caughtoffguardbyMark¡¯scandidness,withmywordsbarelyescapingmylips.¡°Butdivorcedoesn¡¯tmeanI¡¯mreadytobewithsomeoneelseagain.Uptonow,justlikeChris,you¡¯reimportanttome,agoodfriend¡±

    ThelightinhiseyesdimmedabitwhenImentioned¡°agoodfriend.¡±ButIdidn¡¯twanttodeceivehim.

    Marklookeddown,lostinthought,andliftedhisgaze,hisexpressionstillgentle.¡°Jane,howaboutwesetatimeline?Likesixmonths,ayear,twoyears.FillgiveupifIcan¡¯tmakeyoufallformebythen.¡±

    Ihesitated.¡°Let¡¯ssaysixmonths.¡±

    ChristineandIhaddifferentviewsonlovebutagreedthatlovedidn¡¯tnecessarilygrowovertime.Sometimes,itwasjustthere,oritwasnot.Ifitwerepossibletofallinlove,theyearspassed,andthenextsixmonthsshouldbeenough.Ifnot,Ididn¡¯twanttowastehistime.

    T¡°OkayMarkagreedhappily,¡°Let¡¯seatbeforeitgetscold.¡±

    Afterdinner,Iwalkedhimtothedoor,andhencedtowardGregory¡¯sce,suddenlyasking,¡°Jane,areyouclosewithMr.Ford?¡±¡°We¡¯refriends.¡±Irepliedhonestly,¡°Notclose,butnotdistanteither¡±

    MuchlikeMarkhaddescribed,Gregorywasboldandunrestrained,a mysterytomost.

    ¡°Okay¡±Mark¡¯sexpressionsoftened,¡°Iheadoffthen.<b>You</b>shouldgetsomerest¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    BryantandDorothy¡¯sengagementpartywas nextmonth.WithDorothy¡¯suniquetaste,thedesignworkwouldtakesometime.

    Irushedthroughseveraldaysofwork,andbyFridaynight, I<b>had</b>senttheinitialdesignstoheremail.

    Thefollowingmorning,beforeseven,someoneknockedonmydoorin<b>a</b>chaoticrhythm.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter<b>293</b>

    Mostfolksknockedwitharhythmofeithertwoquicktapsfollowedbyalongeroneortwolongknocksfollowedbyaquick<b>tap</b>Butthepersonoutsidemydoorwasyingawholedifferenttune¡°Knock¨Cknock,knock¨Cknock,knock¨Cknock,knock¨Cknack,knock¨Cknock<b>,</b>knock¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°<b>Knock</b><b>,</b>knock,knock!Knock,knock,knock.¡±

    Theknockingsomehowmorphedintoamelodyreminiscentofachildhoodjingle.Still,itdidn¡¯tmakemeany!wokenup.

    less

    grumpyaboutbeing

    Shufflinginmyslippers,Iwenttothedoorandyankeditopen,onlytofindGregoryatthedont<b>his</b>hairamess,drapedinanoversizedhoodie

    Seeingmestillinmypajamas,hesmirked,¡°Jane,yourememberwe¡¯vegotthattriptoVistaTowntoday,right?¡±

    Iwasimpatient.¡°Yeah,ofcourse.Itextedyostnight,askingwhenwewereleaving.Younevergotbacktome,remember?¡±

    TheprospectofhittinguptheVistaTownmarket hadtogothroughhim,andsuddenly,mymominggrumpinessvanished,recedbyasenseofurgencyandperhapsevenatouchofappreciation.¡°Ifiguredyou¡¯reusuallyupatoddhoursandthoughtIshouldletyoucatchsomeextra2¡¯s.And thenagain,what¡¯sgotyou upsoearly<b>today</b>?¡±

    Heleanezilyagainstmydoorframewithhiseyeshalf¨Cclosed.¡°Haven¡¯tsleptyet¡±

    Isaid,¡°Thenmaybeyoushouldheadbackandgetsomesleep.¡±

    Icoulduseabitmoreshut¨Ceyemyself.Workhadbeenabeast,and goodsleepwasaluxuryIhadn¡¯tindulgedinfordays.

    Gregoryeyedme.¡°So,amIgoingbacktosleep,orareyou?¡±

    Hencedathiswristwatch,casuallyadding,¡°Twentyminutes.IfIdon¡¯tseeyouwithyourluggagereadytogo,considerthatbusinessopportunitygone.¡±

    Bang!Thatsnappedmeawake.Immedthedoorshut,rushed<b>back</b>tomyroom<b>,</b>andpackedmyclothesintomysuitcase

    Afteraquickwash¨Cupandgrabbingafewsandwichesandyogurtsfromthefridgeforbreakfastonthego,Ireopenedthedoortofind Gregoryhadvanished.Whencheckingmyphone,Isawamessagefromhimsenttenminutesago.Waitingdownstairs]

    Thatwastruetohisstylewithoutunnecessarywords,notanextrapunctuationmarkinsight.

    Iheadeddownstairs,expectingtoseehisusualshysportscar,butinstead,aluxurioussedanparkedoutfront.

    Standingbythecat,thedriverpolitelyinquired,¡°Ms.Webster?¡±

    Inodded,replying.¡°That¡¯sme.¡±

    ¡°Mr.Fordisalreadyinside.The drivertookmyluggage,openedthecar doorforme,andtherewasGregory,fastasleepwithaneyemaskon,oblivioustotheworld.

    ThejourneyfromRiverCitytoVistaCitywasshort, barelytwohoursonthehighway.

    Seeinghimsopeaceful,Ifinishedmymakeshiftbreakfastand,findingfortableposition,driftedoffmyself.

    ¡°Lily¡±

    Inalightsleep,Ifaintly heardamurmurbesideme.Andalmostinstinctively,Irespondedwithasoft¡°Hmm¡­.¡±

    Thatresponsejerkedmeawake.Openingmyeyes,Isaw<b>a</b>pairofblue<b>,</b>scrutinizingeyesstaringrightatme!

    Startled,Ipattedmychest,tryingtocalmmyracingheart.¡°Gosh,whyareyoulookingatmelikethat?¡±

    ThatwasadifferentGregory,hisusualcarefreedemeanorrecedwithanuncharacteristic<b>chill</b>.¡°Didyoujustrespond?¡±

    ¡°No,notatall.Hisintensegazemademeuneasy,andIalmostinstinctivelydeniedit.

    Thatseemed

    Meanwhile,the carsmoothlyenteredagrandestate,passingthroughaseaofflowersbeforestoppingbeforeamansionthetoleapoutofafairytale.

    Itappearedhehadnotifiedthemofourarrival,asabutler,dressedinthepart,wasalreadywaitingforusatthedoor

    ¡°Mr.Ford,LadyRamonaheard ofyourreturnandhasbeenwaitingoryouheresincedawn.¡±

    GregoryseemedtohaveaclosertionshipwithRamona,hiseyeslightingup,¡°Ramona¡¯shere?¡±

 Chapter 294

    Chapter294

    TheFordResidencewasvast,emanatingasenseofheritageandvintagecharmateveryturn.Itwasapparentthatthehousewasafortunepasseddownthroughgenerations. Despiteitsrefurbishedexterior,theinteriorretainedtracesofitsstoriedpast

    Contrarytomyexpectationsofsplendidness,simplebutsignificanttoucheslike<b>a</b>hand¨Cpaintedvasecasuallycedinacornerspokevolumes.ItwasanantiquefromtheVictorianera<b>,</b>valuedatoveramilliondor

    Gregorystrodeleisurely,handsinhispockets,embodyingasenseofcalm.

    Heledmepastthegranddiningroom,headingstraightforthebackyard,wheretwoelegantlydressedelderldieswerefromafarOnewassavoringhercoffeebythefirecewhiletheotherwastrimmingapottedntwithscissors.

    Approachingthem,Gregorypouredhimselfacupofcoffeeandjoked,¡°Ladies,you¡¯reinbettershapethanIam,bravingtheoutdoorsinthischillyweather?

    AdahyfullyhitGregory¡¯sback,scolding,¡°Yourascal,you¡¯vefinallydecidedteback,huh?¡±

    ¡°Oh,leavetheboyalone!He¡¯etoseeus,afterall,Ramonainterjected,pullingGregorytohersideprotectively.

    Squeezinghershoulder,Gregoryreplied.¡°Exactly,Ramonaknowshowtotreatmeright.Grandmaherelovestofindfault.¡±

    Theirbanterleftbotdiesinamixoughterandtears.

    Gregorymotionedformetecloserandintroducedme,¡°Thisis<b>Jane</b>,afriendI¡¯verecentlymadeinRiverCity.¡±

    Catchingonquickly,Adahremarked,¡°<b>What</b>abeautifulyoundy,sogentleandgraceful.Gregtellsusyou¡¯vetakenoveryourparents¡®customdesignbusiness,andyou¡¯redoingquitewell?¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>Adah</b>,Ramona,¡±Ibegan,feelingsomewhatrelievedattheirkindlydemeanor,¡°I¡¯verecentlytakenovermyparents¡®brand.We<b>do</b>customordersandonlinesales.ThankstoMr.Ford¡¯skindness,helooksoutforafriend¡¯sbusinesslikemine.¡°.

    Adahraisedhereyebrowsinsurpriseandthencoveredhermouthwithugh,ncingatGregory.¡°Doyou<b>have</b>somethingonher?You¡¯vealwaysbeenatroublemaker,andit¡¯sthefirsttimeI¡¯veheardsomeonepraiseyousohighly!¡±

    Icouldn¡¯thelpbutalmostsmileatthat.Indeed,IwascountingonGregorytohelppromotemybusiness,soalittletterywas

    necessary.

    ¡°Nothinggetspastyourkeeninsight,¡±Iyedalong

    Unfazedbybeingcalledout,Gregoryretorted,¡°Sheneedssomethingfromme.¡±

    Adahturnedtome.Thisboycanbeahandful.Ifyouneedanything,youmightbebetteroffaskingusoldiesinstead¡­¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Grandma!Don¡¯tstart.Whynotjustshowheryourclothes collectionso<b>she</b>cangetasenseofyourfashiontastes?¡±GregoryquicklyInterjected.

    Despiteherwords,Adahisactionsshowednothingbutaffection,¡°Fine,fine,asyouv

    wish¡±

    Adahledmeupstairsto<b>a</b>spaciouslivingroom,whichopenedintoanexpansivewardrobe.Themajorityoftheclothesmatchedthestyleshewaswearingthat<b>day</b><b>.</b>

    Ismiled,¡°Madam,forthiscustomorder,wouldyouliketosticktoyourusualstyle,orareyouthinkingoftryingsomethingnew?¡±

    ¡°Uptoyou,¡±Adahrespondedwithouthesitation,her<b>face</b>expressinggenuineopenness,¡°Youyoungpeoplesurelyknowmoreaboutfashionthananoldylikeme.Youhandlethedesign.11handlethewearing.¡±

    Theclientwasn¡¯tpicky,butIknewIcouldn¡¯ttakethetasklightly.Backintheyard,IsubtlyinquiredaboutAdah¡¯spreferences.Adahdidn¡¯tputonairslikesomeonefrom adistinguishedfamily.Shewasstraightforwardandexceptionallyapproachable.

 Chapter 295

    <b>Chapter</b><b>295</b>

    Hangingoutwiththemfeltlikeabreathoffreshair

    Afteragoodchat,IpulledameasuringtapefrommybagtotakeAdah¡¯smeasurements.

    Gregorydirected.¡°Ms.Webstercould<b>you</b>alsomeasureRamonawhileyou¡¯reatit?¡±

    Iagreedwithoutasecondthought,¡°Sure.¡±

    Havingmorepeoplemeantgettingtoworkonmoredesigns.Iwasoverthemoonaboutthat

    Ramonawavedher<b>hand</b>.¡°Idon¡¯tneedit¡±

    ¡°RamonalGregoryinterrupted,convincingher,¡°Ifyourefuse,wouldn¡¯titseemlikeI¡¯myingfavorites?¡±

    ¡°Okay,yougotit.¡±Ramonaconcededwithugh.

    AsIfinishedmeasuring,thebutlercametoannouncedinnerwasready.However,Gregory<b>had</b><b>to</b>leaveduetoanurgentphonecall.Beforeleaving,hehandedmearoomkey.

    Ifeltitwasalsotimeformetoleave.¡°Ishouldprobablyheadoutwithyou¡±

    ¡°Jane,¡±Adahsaidwarmly,insisting,¡°Don¡¯tworryabouthim.Stayandhavedinner.Afterweeat,Irrangeforadrivertotakeyoutothehotel.¡±

    ¡°Yousee,mygrandmaisveryapproachable,butsherarelyinvitespeopleoverfor dinner.¡±

    Gregorygrinnedsheepishly.¡°CanIaskforthisfavor?¡±

    Ihadnochoicebuttoagree

    Thetablewadenwithvishspread,halfmadeupofeasilydigestiblefoodsuitablefortheelderldiesandtheotherhalfconsistingofbeefmb,andseafood.

    Adahtookthelead:¡°Jane,makeyourselfathome.Helpyourself.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Sure¡±Ismiledobediently

    Maybeitwasalongingforfamilialwarmth.Inthepresenceofsuchkindelders,Inaturallybehavedmyself.Neartheendofthemeal,theservants broughtoutindividualdesserts.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Itook<b>a</b>bitewithoutthinking,onlytorealizesomethingwasoff. Idiscreetlyspatitoutintoanapkin.

    Ramonacaughtthemoment.Shealwaysseemedgentle,<b>but</b>unlikeAdah¡¯seasiness,shewassomewhatdistant withstrangers.

    Hereyesflickeredwithinterest,speakingtomedirectlyforthefirsttime,¡°Ms.Webster,doyounotlikepeanuts?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯snot that.¡±Ismiledawkwardly,exining.Timallergictopeanuts.¡±

    Ramona¡¯sgriponherspoontightened<b>as</b>sheasked,¡°Haveyoubeenallergicsincechildhood?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡±Irepliedhonestly.

    Ramona¡¯sgazesoftenedtowardme,sighing.¡°Mygranddaughterisalsoallergictopeanuts.¡±

    Linstinctivelyfollowedup.¡°Dorothy?¡±

    ¡°No,therightfulheiressoftheMyersfamily¡±AdahhandedRamonaatissue,cuttingtothechase.¡°Lily¡¯sbeengoneforagesnow,andyou¡¯retheonlyoneintheMyersfamilywhostillkeepsherclosetoyourheart.¡±

    ¡°Ido!¡±Ramonadabbedathereyes.¡°She¡¯smygranddaughterdeliveredbymyownhands.Bomprematurelybytwomonths,sotiny,Ifearedshewouldn¡¯tmakeit

    ThatwaswhenIlearnedRamonawasanobstetrician.

    Adahseemedmoved,too,her<b>eyes</b>reddening.¡°It¡¯s<b>a</b>shame,suchafateforagirlbomintoafamilyliketheMyers,yetenjoyedanyofit

    ¡°True.¡±Ramonasigheddeeply,amixofaffectionandhelplessness,¡°Theoneswhoshouldbeenjoyinglifearen¡¯t,andtshouldn¡¯tbeare.¡±

    Asanoutsider,itfeltsomewhatawkwardtointerrupt.Butsomehow,seeingRamonalikethat,Ifeltapangofempathy<b>and</b>offered.¡°Ramona,theysayfortuneanddisasteraretwosidesofthesamecoin.MaybeMs.Myersisalsolivingagoodlifenow.¡±

    ¡°Ah,let¡¯shopeyourwordetrue.Ramonaspedherhands.¡°Alltheseyears,I¡¯vebeendoingcharitywork,hopingitwouldsomehowmakeupfor everythingandbringLilysomeprotectionfromabove<b>.</b>¡±

    Cheater296

 Chapter 296

    Chapter296

    AlthoughGregorywasall aboutdorsandcents,hebookedmearoominthesix¨C<b>star</b>hotelinVistaTownContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    IhadnstoheadbacktoRiverCitythatverynight,butGregory,overthephone,said,¡°TillbeheadingtoRiverCitytomorrow,Icangiveyoualift¡±

    ¡°Okaythen.¡±

    ArideinaBentleywasn¡¯tsomethingyoutumdown.

    Thenextday,Ihadhopedtosleepinbutgotrudelyawakenedbyacall.

    ¡°Comedown.¡±ItwasGregory¡¯s<bx</b>voice<b>.</b>

    Wokenupbyhimtwodaysinarow,Icouldn¡¯thelpbutfeelimitated.¡°Jesus,didyoupunall¨Cnighteragain?¡±

    Gregoryfakedsurprise.¡°Wowsomeone¡¯s grumpyinthemoming?¡±

    Itookadeepbreath,forceditdown,andsmiled.¡°Notatall,justworried<b>about</b>you,Mr.Ford,what¡¯stheearlymorningcallfor?¡±

    Gregoryyawned.¡°Ramonawantstoseeyou¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±Caughtoffguardandyawningmyself,Icrawledoutofbed.¡°Now?¡±

    Hesuddenlysnapped,¡°Whatelse?YouthinkIhavenothingbetterto<b>do</b>thantowaitforyoudownherebecauseI¡¯vebeensecretlyinlovewith youforyears?¡±

    ¡°Okay,fifteenminutes.¡±Iquicklywashed<b>up</b>,changedmyclothes,grabbedmybag,andwentdownstairs.

    TherewastheFordfamilyhunk¡¯s car,boldlyparkedundertheporte¨Ccochere.Hewasleaningcasuallyagainstit,headslightlydipped<b>.</b>yingwithalighterinhishand,givingoffthisvibeofdefiance.

    Ijoggedover.¡°Let¡¯sgo.¡±

    ¡°Justintime.¡±Hencedathiswatchcasually.¡°Notasecondless¡±

    HewasimplyingIwasdawdling.

    Imisedaneyebrowandsmiled.¡°Takethatasplimentonmypunctuality.¡±

    Iwasreadytohopintothe<b>back</b>oftheBentley.

    ¡°Ms.Webster,mindyingchauffeur?Hestoppedthedoorwithonehandandgesturedtowardthedriver¡¯sseatwithanod,tossingthecarkeysintomyhands.

    Then,hfortablysettledhimselfintothepassengerseat

    Beggarscan¡¯tbechoosers.ThatwaswhyhesentmethelocationtotheMyersMansion,makingmehisdriverbydefault

    Reluctantly,Iwalkedaroundthecartothedriver¡¯sseat,abouttinabouthickofchivalry,whenIsawhimpulloutasleepmaskfromnowhere.

    Withatiltofhishead,he wasoutlikealight

    Ithought,Thisguymust¡¯vebeen<b>a</b><b>sleep</b>¨Cdeprivedghostinhispastlife!

    Still,Ieasedupontheeleratorandbrake,drivingmoregentlythanusual.

    WesmoothlyarrivedattheMyersMansion,agrandestatenestledonahillside,itsserenegardensreminiscentofssountrysideestates.Andthepersoninthepassengerseatwasstilldeepinslumber.

    Ireachedoverandtappedhisshoulder¡°Mr.Ford?¡±

    Therewasnoresponse.

    Ikeptcallingouttohim.¡°Gregory?Gregory??

    ¡°Justcallmebymyname.Itsoundsbetter?Hesuddenlyyankedoffhissleep<b>mask</b>,bleary<b>¨C</b>eyedand<b>staring</b>atme,¡°<b>You</b>

    Ford¡®almostsoundslikeyou¡¯reteasing,notbeingreboutit.¡±

    Iwasspeechless.Icouldn¡¯tpinpointwhy,butasGregorysaid, Ialwaysfeltlikeafree¨Cspiritedhedgehogaroundhim,ditchingall<b>caution</b>andsensitivity.Butthatsideofmefeltmorereal.

    Gregorysnorted,¡°Neback,huh?SeemsIwasright¡±

    Withthat,hepushedopenthedoorstretchedhislegs,andgotoff.HeknewtheMyersMansionwell,effortlesslyguidingmetofindRamona.

    Uponseeingme,Ramonaquicklystoodup,hershawlnearlyslippingoff.¡°Ms.Webster,you¡¯rehere.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±Ismiled.¡°Ramona<b>,</b>Gregorymentionedyouwantedtoseeme?¡±

    <b>14:26</b>

    ¡­Ramonapausedandsoftlysaid,¡°Ialsowantedto showyoumydressingroomincase<b>you</b>designsomethingIdon¡¯tlike.Wewon¡¯thavewastedyourtime.¡±

 Chapter 297

    ¡°Sure.¡± I happily agreed.

    Ramona nced toward Gregory. ¡°Greg, why don¡¯t you head to the dining

    room for breakfast? And grab a bite for Ms. Webster, will you?¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Gregory shot us a dubious look but headed toward the dining room

    without making a big deal about it.

    As I thought Ramona would lead me to her dressing room, her warm hand

    suddenly grasped mine. ¡°Here, have a seat.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± I was pleasantly surprised and sat down, my hands resting awkwardly

    in myp.

    I couldn¡¯t recall ever meeting my grandparents. Whether they didn¡¯t care for

    me or, for some other reason, I didn¡¯t remember a thing.

    A look of longing appeared on Ramona¡¯s aged face as she gripped my hand

    tighter. ¡°You know, after seeing you yesterday, I dreamt of my granddaughter,

    Lily. That girl, she was fussing about wanting to y with you. She seemed

    quite fond of you.¡± Ramona smiled gently. ¡°I woke up in the middle of the

    night, wondering if it was her way of telling me to look after you a bit.¡±

    Home Categories ? Search¡­

    ? ? 297/299 ?

    Her words moved me, and I softly said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just because you had her

    on your mind, Ramona.¡±

    ¡°How would you feel about getting close to me like Greg does?¡± Ramona

    asked tentatively.

    I was stunned. I had sensed the difference between Ramona and Susan but

    hadn¡¯t expected such a stark contrast.

    Initially, I had nned to keep my distance from the Myers family, but faced

    with Ramona¡¯s hopeful gaze, I found myself unable to refuse.

    Thankfully, I spent most of my days in RiverCity, so I wouldn¡¯t have to interactThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    with Ramona too often. Finally, I obediently agreed, ¡°Okay, Ramona.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Ramona responded joyfully and suddenly inquired, ¡°Heard you

    mentioning yesterday that you¡¯ve taken over your parents¡¯ clothing brand?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded, ¡°They started it before they passed away, but it¡¯s been

    neglected for many years.¡±

    Ramona¡¯s expression tightened with sympathy. ¡°Your parents¡­ they passed

    away?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± My gaze fell, and I spoke with mncholy, ¡°They died when I was

    eight, trying to ensure my safety.¡±

    Mentioning that made my voice choke up a bit.

    I stiffened, recognizing Dorothy¡¯s voice

 Chapter 298

    Nobody expected Ramona, with her seemingly kind and gentle eyes, toe

    at Bryant with such a sharp retort. It took all I had to suppress myughter.

    But then again, I seemed to be the only one who could find humor in the

    situation.

    The air was thick with awkwardness. What made things awkward wasn¡¯t

    Ramona¡¯s statement. It was that I, his ex-wife, happened to be right there.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    I lowered my head, pretending to be engrossed in the view outside the

    window, trying to make myself inconspicuous.

    The snow outside, not yet melted, was blinding.

    I felt a gaze fixed on me and then heard Bryant¡¯s calm voice, ¡°Yes, freshly

    divorced.¡±

    Ramona nced at Dorothy, her tone cooling, ¡°I heard you yed a part in

    this?¡±

    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Dorothy frowned, shooting me a veiled re before gracefully

    sitting beside Ramona, gently shaking her arm. ¡°Who¡¯s been filling your head

    with nonsense? Bryant¡¯s marriage was over long before. It¡¯s just that¡­¡±

    Home Categories ? Search¡­

    ? ? 298/299

    ?

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you just one thing.¡± Ramona eyed Dorothy coldly, ¡°The day you

    announced your engagement, was their divorce final?¡±

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t. Dorothy knew that better than anyone.

    She was secretly grinding her teeth, but her face was ying it cool, all

    innocent-like. ¡°They hadn¡¯t finalized their divorce then, true, but if Bryant was

    willing to divorce for me, doesn¡¯t it mean he loves me more than¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Ramona¡¯s voice thundered, a flush of anger crossing her face,

    ¡°Who raised you to be so shameless? If you dare repeat that outside, you¡¯re

    no longer a Myers!¡±

    Dorothy was stunned. Then, her gazended on me angrily. ¡°Jane, did you

    say something to Grandma? Making her think even her granddaughter¡­¡±

    Ramona frowned. ¡°What does this have to do with Jane? Don¡¯t direct your

    misced anger at my esteemed guest.¡±

    It dawned on her that I hadn¡¯t said anything to Ramona.

    Ramona eyed Dorothy, her anger surging. ¡°You¡¯ve been spoiled rotten by

    your mother, haven¡¯t you? What stopped you from continuing? Speak!¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Dorothy swallowed her words, muttering, ¡°Anyway, you always take

    Gregory¡¯s side over mine!¡±

    Bryant¡¯s eyshes fluttered, hiding whatever emotion he felt before looking

    up and speaking slowly, ¡°Ramona, don¡¯t be mad at Dorothy. I hadn¡¯t acted

    appropriately.¡±

 Chapter 299

    Nobody expected Ramona, with her seemingly kind and gentle eyes, toe

    at Bryant with such a sharp retort. It took all I had to suppress myughter.

    But then again, I seemed to be the only one who could find humor in the

    situation.

    The air was thick with awkwardness. What made things awkward wasn¡¯t

    Ramona¡¯s statement. It was that I, his ex-wife, happened to be right there.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    I lowered my head, pretending to be engrossed in the view outside the

    window, trying to make myself inconspicuous.

    The snow outside, not yet melted, was blinding.

    I felt a gaze fixed on me and then heard Bryant¡¯s calm voice, ¡°Yes, freshly

    divorced.¡±

    Ramona nced at Dorothy, her tone cooling, ¡°I heard you yed a part in

    this?¡±

    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Dorothy frowned, shooting me a veiled re before gracefully

    sitting beside Ramona, gently shaking her arm. ¡°Who¡¯s been filling your head

    with nonsense? Bryant¡¯s marriage was over long before. It¡¯s just that¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you just one thing.¡± Ramona eyed Dorothy coldly, ¡°The day you

    announced your engagement, was their divorce final?¡±

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t. Dorothy knew that better than anyone.

    She was secretly grinding her teeth, but her face was ying it cool, all

    innocent-like. ¡°They hadn¡¯t finalized their divorce then, true, but if Bryant was

    willing to divorce for me, doesn¡¯t it mean he loves me more than¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Ramona¡¯s voice thundered, a flush of anger crossing her face,

    ¡°Who raised you to be so shameless? If you dare repeat that outside, you¡¯re

    no longer a Myers!¡±

    Dorothy was stunned. Then, her gazended on me angrily. ¡°Jane, did you

    say something to Grandma? Making her think even her granddaughter¡­¡±

    Ramona frowned. ¡°What does this have to do with Jane? Don¡¯t direct your

    misced anger at my esteemed guest.¡±

    It dawned on her that I hadn¡¯t said anything to Ramona.

    Ramona eyed Dorothy, her anger surging. ¡°You¡¯ve been spoiled rotten by

    your mother, haven¡¯t you? What stopped you from continuing? Speak!¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Dorothy swallowed her words, muttering, ¡°Anyway, you always take

    Gregory¡¯s side over mine!¡±

    Bryant¡¯s eyshes fluttered, hiding whatever emotion he felt before looking

    up and speaking slowly, ¡°Ramona, don¡¯t be mad at Dorothy. I hadn¡¯t acted

    appropriately

 Chapter 300

    <b>Chapter</b><b>300</b>? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    <b>I</b>hadwanderedoff,thechatteraroundme turning intoadistanthum.Buttheword¡°lovers¡±cutthroughthenoiseloudand<b>clear</b>.Me<b>?</b><b>A</b><b>singleton</b><b>?</b>Thattermcouldn¡¯t befurtherfrommyreality.

    TheMyersMansionwasamaze,justasRamonahad warned.Eventually,Ihadtoswallowmyprideandask aservantfordirections<b>to</b><b>find</b>thedining room.

    ¡°Ah,youmustbethe Ms.Websterthematriarchhasbeenbuzzingaboutall morning?¡±

    SpottingmeasInavigatedmyway,thebutlerpromptlyinstructed thestafftowhipupanadditionalbreakfast.

    Ioffered<b>a</b>smallsmileandawordofthanksbeforesettlingforapeacefulmeal,promptingthe butlertoleave.

    Midwaythroughmybreakfast,ashadowloomedoverme,andbeforeIknewit,anusationhurledmyway.

    Jane,I¡¯m warningyou.Keepyourdistance frommyfamily!Idon¡¯tgiveahootaboutwhatevernsyou¡¯vegotupyoursleeve<b>,</b>butquitsuckinguptomygrandma.¡±

    Myspoonful ofoatmealdidn¡¯tfalterasIreplied,¡°Andwhatschemeswouldthosebe?¡±

    Dorothyhuffed.¡°Asifyoudon¡¯tknow.You¡¯renotoverBryantandtryingtousemygrandmatogetbackinhisgoodbookstolure himback.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Dorothy,I¡¯mnot like<b>you</b>.¡±Isetdownmyspoonandfrowned.¡°Istillhavesomedignity<b>.</b>¡±

    Icouldbedevotedor deepinlove,butstoopingtodesperatemeasures?Thatwaswaytooembarrassing.

    ¡°You!¡±Dorothyrolledhereyesdramaticallyandsuddenlybrokeintoaslygrin.¡°Youwerebehindthatpaybacktheother day,<b>weren¡¯t</b><b>you</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b><b>I</b>feignedignorance.¡°Whatpayback?<b>¡±</b>

    ¡°EventhoughGregorycoveredforyou,¡±sheleanedonthetable,eyesnarrowed.¡°Iknewitwasyou.ThebruisesIgot werethesameas<b>you</b>hast time.¡±

    ¡°Oh?Andwhatdo<b>you</b>ntodoaboutit?¡±Idroppedtheact.Givenherarrogance,Ihadexpectedhertomakeascenerightthere.Instead,shesmiledsweetly.¡°Idon¡¯tntodoanythingfornowbecauseBryant wassoupsetseeing mybruises.Hewantedtogoafteryouhimself,butIstoppedhim.¡±

    Ididn¡¯tdoubtthat.WhenMargarethaddraggedme intooingtraffic,resultinginamiscarriage,hehadmedmewithouthesitation<b>,</b>evenppedmeforbeingheartless.AndifIhadsoughtrevengeonDorothy,he¡¯dwanttopunishmeonbehalfofhisdarling.

    Despitethewarmthoftheheatedfloors,achillrandownmyspineasIstood,<b>¡°</b><b>Is</b>that so?Goodforhim.Hetruly isawonderfulman.¡±To Margaret,hewasagreatcatch.Dorothysureseemedtothinkthesame.

    Butfor me,hewasjustawhole worldoftrouble.

    ¡°Yes,andthat¡¯swhyIwillmarryhim!¡±Dorothyliftedherchinproudlylikeaspoiledprincess,¡°Oh,and<i>about</i>thedesignsyousent?I¡¯mpleased.Just ensureyouhurry upwith therest.Wecan¡¯thaveanydysformineand Bryant¡¯sengagementparty.¡±

    ¡°Holdon.¡±Ipulledoutmyphoneandhitrecord,¡°Could<i>you</i>repeat thatfirstpart?Also,forthedressdesign,includinborandmaterials,that¡¯llbe<b>5.1</b>milliondors.You¡¯vepaid100,000dorsupfront<b>,</b>so pleasetransfertheremainingfivemillionintwoinstallments,with2.5million<i>each</i>.oday,andtheotheronthedayofyourfitting.¡±

    ¡°2.5million?¡±Dorothyfrowned,displeased.

    Ismiledlightly,¡°Yes,Ms.Myers.That¡¯stheactualcost.Ofcourse,feelfree toaddalittleextraifyouwant.Iwon¡¯tmind.¡±

 Chapter 301

    <b>Chapter 301</b>

    As<b>soon</b>asthewordsleftmy mouth,Igrabbedmy<b>bag</b>fromthechair<b>and</b>turnedto<b>leave</b>.

    ¡°Slut!¡±Dorothy¡¯svoiceseethed<b>with</b>ragebehindme.Iclenchedmyhand,pretendingnottohear.My<b>only</b>thoughtwastogetaway<b>.</b>

    Butunexpectedly<b>,</b>asIwalkedthroughtheestate,Iwentlost.Iwasn¡¯tsurehowmanyturnsIhadtakenwhensomethingcaught myeye:Itwasacourtyardthatfeltstrangelyfamiliar.Thougrgeandpristine,theyardhadanairofneglect<b>,</b>asifithadn¡¯tseenlife forages.

    Compelled<b>by</b>someunseen<b>force</b>,Isteppedinside.ThemomentIdid,thedoor behindmemmedshut.Atallfigurepinnedmeagainstthe<b>door</b>,hisfamiliarscentenvelopingme,leavingnoescape.Ilookedup,shocked,<b>into</b>hisdeepeyes.

    Hisdistinctandlongfingersgrippedmywaistashelookedatmewithatender,entwinedgaze<b>.</b>¡°WhatbringsyoutotheMyersMansion<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    ¡°Mindyourownbusiness<b>!</b><b>¡±</b>Ishotback,strugglingtobreak free,butitwasuseless.

    Bryant heldmygazesteadily.¡°Havethingsbeenokaythesefewdays<b>?</b>Dorothyhasn¡¯tbeenbotheringyou<b>,</b>hasshe?¡±

    Iscoffedathim,¡°Consideringyoualmosthadmekilled onherbehalf,whatcouldshepossiblywant withme?<b>¡±</b>

    Hesuddenlyfellsilent,his griponmywaisttightening,afrowncreasinghisbrow.¡°You¡¯velostquitea bitofweight,haven¡¯tyou?¡±

    Irepliedcalmly,¡°<b>I¡¯m</b><b>just</b>slimmingdowntocelebratethedivorce<b>,</b>weingnewlove.¡±

    Intruth,workhadbeenhectic,affectingmyappetiteandsleep,hencetheweightloss.Butadmittingthatfelttoomuch<b>like</b>seekingpity,<b>as</b>iflifehadbeen unbearablyhardwithouthim.

    Hisfeaturestightened,his gazedarkened,andhislipspressedtogether.¡°Celebrate?Newlove?¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°Whatelse?<b>¡±</b>Ilost mytemperandmywordscameouticy.¡°You¡¯retheonewhoannouncedyourengagementtosomeoneelse.You¡¯retheonewhotoldmetogetthedivorcepapers.Whatmoredoyouwantfromme?AmIsupposedtositathome,grieving andwearingckformonthsandyears<b>?</b>¡±

    ¡°I¡¯mnotaskinganythingofyou.¡±Hisshouldersdrooped<b>,</b>asubtledestionsurroundinghim,¡°It¡¯sme.I¡¯mtheone whofeelsterrible.¡±

    Iblinked.¡°Bryant,stopwiththenonsense.Youcouldn¡¯t befaithfulinour marriage.Atleasthavethedecencytodisappearcleanlynow.¡±

    Ithought,¡®Don¡¯tdisturbmylifeanymore.Iwon¡¯tdenythatIstillneedsometimetoerasethosescars andheal.¡¯

    Bryant¡¯sgripremainedfirm<b>,</b>hisgazealmostobsessive,¡°Jane,pleasewaitforme.I¡¯llsorteverything<b>out</b>.¡±

    ¡°WhyshouldIwaitforyou?¡±Iasked,puzzled,asmirk spreadingacrossmylips.¡°TobeyourfallbackwhenthingsgosouthwithDorothy?Isthathowlittleyouthinkof me?<b>¡±</b>

    ¡°Thendon¡¯twait.¡±His<b>face</b>edgedwithconflict<b>,</b>softenedashepulledme intohis embrace,his chinresting onmyhead,hisvoiceclearanpelling.¡°I¡¯llsendyouabroad,okay?Jane,pleaselistento me.Leavethisce.<b>¡±</b>

    ¡°IsthatDorothy¡¯s<b>idea</b><b>,</b>too<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>Ifeltachill,struggling fiercelyinhisarms,myeffortsfutile,almostonthevergeofbreaking<b>down</b><b>.</b>¡°Bryant,restassured,aslongasyoubothstayawayfromme,Iwon¡¯tbeathorninyourside<b>!</b><b>¡±</b>

 Chapter 302

    <b>Chapter</b><b>302</b>

    Whether itwasannouncinganengagement<b>or</b><b>filing</b>fordivorce,Iwasalwaysonboard,thinkingthatwouldbethe<b>end</b>ofitand<b>that</b>we<b>could</b>finallygoourseparateways.

    Butunexpectedly,myexistencebecameunbearableforthem.

    Bryantheldmetightlyasiftryingtomergemeintohim<b>,</b>whisperingsoothingwords,¡°No,Jane,that¡¯snotwhatImeant.Pleasecalm<b>down</b>foramoment.¡±

    ¡°Whatdoyoumean,then?¡±Istruggled tokeepmytremblingbodyundercontrol,myvoicedrippingwithsarcasm.¡°Areyougoingto<b>say</b>youneverthoughtof marryingDorothy?Thatsendingmeabroadwasformybenefit?¡±

    Awondered,¡®WhataboutthatbulletyoufiredinmydirectionoryourdefenseofDorothybeforeRamona?Wasitalljustajoke?Or<b>did I</b>

    deserveit?Ican¡¯tandwon¡¯tbelieveitanymore.¡±

    TheharshyettruthfulwordsoftheMyerswomenechoedinmymind.BryantandIwereworldsapart.I had<i>once</i>attemptedtobridgethatgapbecauseofTimothy,butitwasnothingmorethanafleetingillusion.Evenlivingunderthesame<i>roof</i>,BryantandIwereliketwoparallellinesthatwouldnevermeet.

    Atmywords,Bryantpaused,looseninghisgripand resting hisforeheadagainstmine,hisgazeintense.¡°Justbelieveinme,onsttime.¡±

    Itfeltlikeascorchingtouch,makingmeinstinctivelywanttopuway.Yet,somethingmademe hold Bryant¡¯sgaze.¡°Believe what?Thatafterthreeyearsofmarriage,youdidn¡¯tevenwanttohaveachildwithme?¡±

    Thewordshehadspokenthedaywewenttofilefor divorcestunglikeathorn<b>in</b>myheart.Itwasn¡¯taboutmebutaboutthechildthatcouldhavebeen<b>.</b>

    Hiseyesfilledwithregretandhelplessness,andhehesitatedbeforespeakingbutwasinterruptedby<b>a</b>knock.

    ¡°Who¡¯sinthere?¡±

    There cameGregory¡¯svoice,whichwassternanddifferentfromhisusual carefreedemeanor.It wastheMyersfamily¡¯sterritory<b>,</b>andGregorywasclosewithDorothy.If hefoundoutandmentionedit toDorothy¡­

    23¡À8¡ÀSFGFSS0F¡è25¡À2020Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ThstthingIwantedwasmoretroublewithDorothyafterthedivorce.IpushedBryantaway forcefully,butheremainedunmoved,hisvoice low,¡°What¡¯sgoingonbetweenyou<b>and</b>Gregory?¡±

    <b>¡°</b>What¡¯sittoyou?¡±Myfrustrationboiledover,ringathim.¡°Letme<b>go!</b>If<b>Gregory</b>seesyouwithme,yournstomarryDorothy<b>will</b>beruined<b>.¡±</b>

    Themoment<b>I</b>finishedspeaking<b>,</b>Bryantletgo.Themanwhoseemeddesperatetomakepromisesaminuteagofearedhisfianc¨¦ediscoveringourentanglement.

    Icouldn¡¯thelp<b>but</b>smirkbitterlyasIwatchedhim leave,feeling<b>a</b>slightpanginmyheart.Turningaround,IopenedthedoortoGregory¡¯sscrutinizinggaze.

    Helooked pastmeintotheyard,hisvoicecoldandominous,¡°Whatareyoudoinghere?<b>¡±</b>

    ¡°I,uh,Ifinishedbreakfastandgotlost.ThenIsuddenlyneededthebathroom andsawthisdooropen¡­¡±

    Gregorydidn¡¯t pressfurther,returningtohisusualid¨Cbackdemeanor.¡°This<b>isn¡¯t</b><b>a</b>ceforyou.Don¡¯einherewithoutreason.¡±

    1shouldn¡¯thavesaidanything,butperhapsfeelingguilty<b>, I</b>asked,¡°Whynot?<b>¡±</b>

    Heanswered,¡°Becauseit¡¯snotforthelikesofyou.¡±

    Hishand<b>rested</b>onthedoor,gentlypullingitshutandchangingthelockcode.Hewasmethoddearnestthroughouttheprocess,asifworriedaboutdamaging<b>something</b>.

 Chapter 303

    <b>Chapter</b><b>303</b>

    It<b>seemed</b>hewas<b>nning</b><b>a</b><b>big</b>event.<b>To</b>thoseinthe<b>know</b><b>,</b>Gregorywaschangingthe locks.<b>But</b>toothers,he<b>might</b><b>look</b>like<b>he</b><b>was</b><b>engaging</b>insomeancientritual.

    Ifinallyputtwoand<b>two</b>together.¡°Isthis¡­yourmissingfianc¨¦e¡¯sgarden<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    Gregory¡¯sthicshesflutteredasheshotme ance<b>.</b>¡°Youknowtheanswer,so whyask<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    <b>¡°</b>You¡­¡±Icouldn¡¯thelpbutblurtout,¡°Have<b>you</b>everconsideredwhatifyoucan¡¯tfindher?¡±

    Hestaredmedown,hiseyesnarrowing,amischievoussmileonhislips.¡°ThenIcertainlywon¡¯tsettledown foranyone,including<b>you</b><b>.¡±</b>This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Stoptteringyourself.¡±Inearlychokedonmywords.¡°Someonelikeyou?Iwouldn¡¯ttakeyouevenif<i>you</i>werethst guyintheworld<b>.¡±</b>

    Havingbeenburnedby Bryant¡¯sunrequitedloveoncewasenoughforme.Fromthenon,I¡¯dsteerclearofmenhauntedbytheghost<b>of</b>apastlove.

    Andwhowashe?Theheirof theForddynasty,alegacyfivegenerationsdeep.

    Asadivorced woman,whatrightdid<b>I</b>havetoevendreamofbingpart oftheirfamily?Besideshim,hisfamilywouldprobablychaseme<b>out</b>withpitchforks.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Mr.</b>Ford<b>,</b>Ms.Webster.¡±Thebutlerran over,outofbreath.¡°I¡¯vebeenlookingeverywhere<b>for</b>you two:LadyRamonawasaskingfor<b>you</b><b>.¡±</b>

    WhenwereturnedtoRamona¡¯sgarden,BryantandDorothy werethere,too.

    Dorothy wasonthevergeofameltdown.¡°Grandma,you¡¯reseriouslynotattendingmineandBryant¡¯sengagementparty?¡±

    ¡°Marriageisamatterfortheparentstoattend.¡±RamonawavedatmeelegantlyasIwalked in,showing<b>no</b>interest<b>in</b>the festivities.¡°<b>I¡¯m</b>gettingoldanddon¡¯t enjoytheseloudeventsanymore.¡±

    <b>I</b>nodded slightlyandwalkedover,Ramona pullingme<b>to</b>sitbeside her.

    Fuming,Dorothylookedlikeshewantedtocrushhercoffeecup.¡°Whatifitwere Lilliana¡¯sengagementparty?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯vealwayparedyourselftoLilliana.¡±Ramonadidn¡¯tdirectlyanswer,butherpointwasclear:

    Lilliana,thegranddaughterwhosharedaquarterofRamona¡¯sblood,wouldn¡¯tjustbeanotherguest.She¡¯dtakethe<b>reins</b>andmakeitaneventtoremember.

    Notentirelywitless,Dorothycaughttheimplicationandfelt slighted.¡°HowcouldInoparemyselfto Lilliana?EventheservantsreminisceabouthowquirkyandsmartLillianawas asachild! Butnomatterhowgreatshewas,she¡¯sgonenow.Whycan¡¯tyoupraisemeforonce¡­Ah<b>!</b>¡±

    BeforeDorothycouldfinish,withzeroregardforgentlemanlyconduct,Gregoryflungacupofwarmcoffeerightather.

    Unperturbedbyhickofdecorum,Gregory¡¯s smirkgrew wider.¡°Dorothy,whatrightdoyouhavetpare yourselftoher?Herinfluenceiswhyyou¡¯rehermandingattention.¡±

    Thatsinglestatementhad metaphoricallytrampledDorothyinto thedirt.Itwasasifhewassayinganimitationdaringtopareitself<b>to</b>theoriginal.

    Bryant,whohadoncestoodbyme,steppedforwardtoprotectDorothy,hisgaze<b>icy</b>.¡°Mr.Ford<b>,</b>regardlessofyourthoughts,sheis myfianc¨¦e.¡±

    <b>Is</b>thatso?¡±Gregory¡¯ughcamewith implication.¡°IfshetrulymanagestomarryintotheFergusonfamily,Imightrespecther.¡±Bryant¡¯seyeswidened,andhequicklychangedthesubject beforeDorothycouldcatchthe hiddenmeaning.¡°Whetheryourespecther<b>isn¡¯t</b>thepoint.¡±

    ¡°Oh<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>Gregoryseemedunbothered<b>,</b>hisgazesweepingovermebeforerestingon Dorothy withahalf¨Csmile.¡°Doyouthink he¡¯sthat<b>into</b><b>you</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

 Chapter 304

    <b>Chapter</b><b>304</b>

    Naturehaditswayofshowingfavor.Otherwise<b>,</b>why wouldBryantfliphisstancesofast,frommarriagealliances<b>to</b>divorcepapersflying<b>?</b>

    AndDorothywasonthesamewavelengthasme.Evenmoreconfident,sheliftedherchin,¡°Otherwise?Iamfarbetter<b>than</b><b>Jane</b><b>,</b><b>right</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>Shit!Igotcaughtinthecrossfire<b>for</b>noreason.

    Thankfully,aservanthurriedinsoonafter,announcing,¡°LadyRamona,MissDorothy,Mrs.Myershasreturned.¡±

    Dorothy stoodtall andproud,grabbedBryant¡¯s arm,andcouldn¡¯twaittintohermother.

    All<b>I</b><b>could</b>thinkwas,¡®Thisisnotthecetostay<b>.¡¯</b>

    OneDorothywastroublesome enough,letaloneSusanaddingto themess.Sittingstraight,IturnedtoRamona,whispering,¡°Ramona,IneedtoheadbacktoRiverCitytoday.I¡¯llvisityouinVistaTown anothertime.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Ramonaseemeddisappointed<b>,</b>butshedidn¡¯tsaymuch,onlyaskingmetofollowthe butlertofetchsomething,leavingGregoryto

    chat.

    Gregoryhadjustleftthelivingroom whenIreturnedwiththeitem.Walkingoverleisurely,hencedatthejewelryboxin<b>my</b>hand.¡°WhatdidRamonagiveyou?Letmesee.¡±

    I didn¡¯thavethegutsto openitinfrontofthe butler.Hejustsaiditwasalittle somethingfromRamona.Upon<b>seeing</b>agembraceletinside,Iquicklyclosedit,headingbacktoRamona¡¯s quarters.Itwastoovaluable.

    Gregorysaid,¡°Keep it.¡±

    Irefused,¡°It¡¯stooexpensive.¡±

    ¡°Wholesale.¡±Hecaughttheback ofmycor,stoppingmefromreturningtoRamona,hisvoicetingedwithmncholy,¡°Overthe years,whenever Ramonaencounteredagirl aroundLilliana¡¯sageshetookafancyto,she¡¯dgive agift.¡±

    What?Ididn¡¯tunderstandtheworld ofthewealthy.¡°Doallgiftscostthismuch?<b>¡±</b>

    ThoughnotaspriceyasthependantsTimothypreparedfor mychild<b>,</b>thesentimentdiffered.Thegreat¨Cgrandfatherwasgiftinghisgreat¨Cgrandchildabirthgift.Naturally,ithadtobethebest.ButRamona givingawaygiftslikethat?

    Thebraceletinmyhandwasworthasmallfortune.Givingawayadozenorsocouldalmostmatchtheprice.

    ¡°Notreally.¡±Gregoryreleasedmy cor,walkingoutwithme,leisurelyadding,¡°Yoursisprobablythemostexpensive.Justwearit<b>.</b>She¡¯sgotplentyofmoney.Iguessthisisherwayoffindingsomfort<b>.</b>¡±

    OnthewaybacktoRiverCity,with thedriveratthewheel,Gregorydidn¡¯tfasleepthistime,staringoutthewindow,lostinthought.I gentlytwirledthesmoothbraceletonmywrist.¡°You andRamonamusthavefacedalotofdisappointmentsovertheyears,huh?¡±

    Theyhaddonedecadesofsearchingwithoutfindingher.Icould almostfeelthecycleof hope andletdowntheymusthaveendured.¡°Notdisappointed.¡±Stillfacingthewindow,hisprofilesharpyetsoftenedbymemories,hisvoicdenwith undefinableemotion,¡°Witheverypersonweruleout,I¡¯monestepcloser<b>to</b>her.Whyfeeldisappointed?<b>¡±</b>

    I<b>felt</b>apangofemotion<b>,</b>unsureifitwasenvyfortheunseenLillianaorbeingmovedbysuchgenuineaffection.Itwaslikewatching<i>your</i>favoritecharacterinadrama,separatedbycircumstancesbeyondtheir<b>control</b>,

    ¡°I¡¯malsolooking intoyou.¡±Gregoryncedatme,asmileonhislips.¡°I¡¯veeventhought about whatI¡¯ddo ifyouwereher.¡±

 Chapter 305

    <b>Chapter</b><b>305</b>

    ¡°<b>What</b>shouldwedo about<b>it</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b><b>I</b>knewitcouldn¡¯tbemeandjustrepliedoutofhabit.

    Gregorysquinteddangerously<b>,</b>a rebellioussmirkformingonhislips,<b>¡°</b>It¡¯stimetodealwiththosewho¡¯vewrongedyou.Theyneedto<b>face</b>theconsequences.¡±

    Ichuckledlightly.¡°Andthenwhat?¡±

    <b>¡°</b>No¡®thenwhat.¡±Gregorypursedhislips,leanedhisheadagainsttheheadrest,andhiseyshescastshadowsthathidallhisemotions,¡°You¡¯vealwaysbeenontheWebsterfamily¡¯stree,evenbeforeLillianadisappeared.YouweretheWebsterfamily¡¯sJane.

    ¡°Butforsomereason,Igotattractedtoyou,justlikeRamonadid.¡±

    Iinstantlytensedup,watchinghimwarily.

    Hughed,histongueflickingagainsthisteeth,¡°What¡¯swiththatlook?YouthinkI¡¯dgoforjustanyone<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    ¡°Iwouldn¡¯tputitpastyou.¡±ughed,pullingmy jacketcloseraroundme,tryingtolightenthemoodinthecar.

    Heyawned,dismissingmewithasingleword,¡°Childish.¡±

    Then,outofnowhere,hepulledoutasleepmaskandfesleep.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ThefollowingdaywasthegrandopeningofJaneDream.Thenewemployeesarrivedearlywithfullenthusiasm<b>,</b>instantlychangingthpany¡¯satmosphere.

    Mollystoodatthedoorofmyoffice,knockingbeforepokingherheadin.¡°Jane¡­Ms.Webster,thefriendwhotook<b>you</b>totheconcert,hassentflowersfortheopening.¡±

    Ifoundherendearingas<b>I</b>stoodup<b>,</b>indulgingher,¡°You<b>can</b>keepcallingmeJane inprivate.¡±

    Hereyessparkledasshenoddedvigorously.¡°Okay!¡±

    AsIwalkedout,IsawMarkapproachingwitha warmsmile,joking,¡°Ms.Webster,bestofluckwithyouropening.Remember<b>, friends</b>knowusingoodtimes,butweknowourfriendsin tough times.¡±

    Amusedbyhiswords,<b>I</b>said<b>,</b>¡°Pleasedon¡¯tteaseme.¡±

    HewasslowlytakingovertheLarsonfamilybusiness.Icouldnevermatchhislevel.

    ¡°Remember,inprosperity,ourfriendsknowus<b>;</b><b>in</b>adversity,weknowourfriends,¡±wasmoresomethingI¡¯d<b>say</b>tohim.

    Marksmiled.¡°Whydidn¡¯tyoutellmeaboutyour grandopening?<b>I</b>hearditfromChristine<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    ¡°Today¡¯sMonday,andeveryone¡¯sbusy.Ididn¡¯twanttobotheryou.¡±AssoonasIfinishedspeaking,the newreceptionist ranoverexcitedly.,<b>¡°</b><b>Ms.</b>Webster,oneofyourfriendshassentmany flowers.Andthefloristiswaitingforyoutosign<b>for</b><b>them</b>.¡±

    ¡°Whosentthem<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    ¡°SomeonefromRFGroupsent999roses.¡±

    ¡°<b>What</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>IwaspuzzledasIapproachedthereception,onlytoseethereception ceandthehallway wereallflowers!Andmorewerebeingbroughtinfromtheelevator.

    Withsucha

    order,thefloristwas beaming,eagerlywaitingforme<b>to</b>sign.

    Christinealsocameouttoseewhatwashappening,amazed,¡°Whosentthese?<b>It</b><b>is</b>beyondgenerous<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°Itseemsto beYork,¡±Isaid.

    Christinedisagreed,¡°Noway.He¡¯s<b>not</b>thatclosetous.Hemust¡¯velosthis<b>mind</b>tosendsomanyroses.¡±

    I<b>smiled</b>.¡°Letmecheck.¡±

    <b>Such</b>agrandgesture<b>deserved</b>atleast<b>a</b>thank¨C<b>you</b>call.

    Ipulledout<b>my</b>phone<b>and</b>dialedYork,whoansweredquickly,¡°Ms.Webster<b>,</b>good morning.¡±

    ¡°Mr.Carlson,goodmorning.<b>We</b>just receivedabunchof<b>flowers</b>sent<b>in</b>thenameofRFGroup.<b>Did</b>you<b>send</b>them?¡±

    ¡°Flowers<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>York<b>sounded</b>surprised.

    <b>I</b><b>felt</b>awkward.<b>¡°</b><b>Yes</b><b>,</b>fortheopening.Thefloristjustdelivered999<b>roses</b>.<b>¡±</b>

    ¡°What<b>?</b><b>999</b><b>roses</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    <b>Chapter</b><b>306</b>

 Chapter 306

    <b>Chapter</b><b>306</b>

    Iwas<b>utterly</b>baffled.<b>If</b><b>not</b>York, whoelsecouldhavesenttheflowers<b>?</b>We¡¯veonlyever<b>dealt</b>withYorkfromRFGroup.

    While<b>pondering</b>it,York¡¯ssuddenrealizationcamethroughonthe other end ofthephone.¡°Oh,oh,oh<b>,</b>itwasme<b>,</b>all me!Sillyme<b>,</b><b>I</b>askedmyassistanttohandleit.Hemusthave mixeditup.Imeanttoorder<b>99</b><b>,</b>youknow,towishyoupanygreatsess<b>and</b>longevity.¡±

    Yorksoundedalmostapologetic,¡°999isadmittedlyabitoverthetop.Didn¡¯tmeantocauseyouanytrouble,did<b>I</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    ¡°Well¡­¡±ncingat therosescrammedfromtheelevatorlobbyintoouroffice,Imanagedaheadache¨Cinducedsmile,¡°Uh,not<b>really</b>.Maybe<b>I</b>couldtalktothefloristandseeifwecan returnsome?<b>It¡¯s</b>justtoogenerousofyou.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Noneed.It¡¯snot<b>a</b>big dealforhim.¡±Yorkblurtedoutandclearedhisthroat slightly,adding,¡°Myassistantishere<b>to</b>gainsomelifeexperience.Loadedascanbe.I¡¯lldeduct<b>it</b>fromhisbonus.¡±

    ¡°Okaythen.¡±Afterexpressingmygratitudeandchattingabit<b>,</b>Ihungup.

    Christineleanedin,curious.¡°So,he¡¯stheonewhosenttheseroses<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    ¡°Yep.¡±Ichuckledlightly,¡°Butitwashisassistantwhogoofedup.Turned99into<b>999.</b>¡±

    Markfrowned,pondering.¡°Howcouldoneevenmakethatmistake<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    ¡°Ah,let<b>it</b>go.Isn¡¯titnicetohaveflowerstobrightenupthece?¡±As<b>a</b>flowerenthusiast,Christinecouldn¡¯tstopsmilingatthecontinualdelivery<b>of</b>flowers.¡°Ineedtosnapapictureformysocialfeed.Withthismanyflowers,<b>our</bpanywouldthrive<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    ¡°Goforit.¡±Takingtheinvoicefromtheflorist,Isignedforthedelivery.

    Seizingthe moment,Christinesuggested,¡°HeyJane,howaboutwethrowpany dinnertonight?Celebrate ourofficiaunchandweethenewfaces.¡±

    Iagreed,¡°Soundsgreat.Iwasthinkingthesame.¡±

    LookingtowardMark,Iinvitedhimwithawarmsmile,¡°Mark,<b>free</b>tonight?Joinus<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    HavingMarkinvolvedwasagestureofgratitude.Afterall,heyedacrucialroleingettingJaneDreambacktome.Dinnerwas<b>the</b>leastIcould do.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Hewasdeepinthought,lookingattheflowers,butoffered<b>a</b>gentle smileuponhearingmyinvitation.¡°<b>You¡¯re</b>asking<b>,</b>andhowcan<b>I</b><b>say</b>no<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    Ismiled.¡°<b>I¡¯ll</b>send youthe detailsoncewe¡¯vepickedthetimeandce<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Markncedatthetime.¡°Ishould headbacktomyofficethen.¡±

    Afterseeinghimoff,Christinefollowedmeintomyofficeandsatacrossfromme,wearingateasingexpression.¡°Spillit.HowarethingsgoingwithyouandMarknow?<b>¡±</b>

    ¡°Nothing¡¯s changed.¡±AsIcontinuedsketchingtheengagementdressforDorothy,Ireplied.

    Christinewasn¡¯t convinced<b>,</b>herskepticismevident.¡°Noway.You¡¯rehidingsomethingfromme!<b>¡±</b>

    Ipausedandlookedupather.¡°MarkandImadeasix¨Cmonthpact.Doesthat<b>count</b>as progresstoyou?¡±

    ¡°Definitely!¡±Shewascontent<b>,</b>unabletoresistpryingfurther,¡°What¡¯sthepactabout?¡±

    Isetdownmypencil<b>,</b>lostinthought.¡°MarkwillgiveupifIdon¡¯tfeel anythingforhim after<b>six</b>months.¡±

    Reflectingonthepact,I<b>wasn¡¯t</b>sure<b>if</b><b>it</b>wasright<b>or</b>wrong.

    Christinenoddedinunderstanding.¡°Havingregrets<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    Iasked,¡°Regrets<b>about</b>what?<b>¡±</b>

    Christinelooked<b>at</b>me<b>,</b>saying,¡°Makingthatpact<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    ¡°<b>Not</b><b>really</b>.¡±Ishookmyhead,feelinga bitlost,¡°<b>I</b>agreedtoit,hopingitwouldmakehimmove<b>on</b><b>sooner</b>.But<b>now</b><b>,</b><b>I</b><b>wonder</b><b>if</b>it<b>could</b>havesparedhimsometime ifIhadbeenclearer<b>from</b>thestart.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Oh,please.<b>Mark</b><b>couldn¡¯t</b><b>let</b><b>go</b>evenwhenyouweremarried<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

 Chapter 307

    <b>Chapter</b><b>307</b>

    Christineshookherhead<b>,</b>clearlynotbuyingintomyreasoning.¡°Plus,you¡¯redivorcednow.Doyouthinkafewwordsfromyou<b>will</b><b>make</b>himbackoff?Settingadeadlineisbetter.¡±

    <b>At</b>thatmoment,Ihad<b>to</b>admitshehad<b>a</b>point.WhenIlearnedMarkhadharboredfeelings<b>for</b>thesamegirl<b>for</b>twentyyears,Ithoughtshemustbelucky.Butrealizingthatgirlwasmeleftmefeelingmore indebtedthanfortunate.

    Istruggledto<b>find</b>the properresponse.

    Inthesilencethatfollowed,Christineleanedacrossthe table,yfullyflickingmyearring.¡°Jane,whynotgiveitashot<b>with</b>Mark?It¡¯sraretofindaguythatdevoted thesedays.¡±

    ¡®sighed,¡°It¡¯sbecausehe¡¯ssucha catchthatImustbecareful.¡±

    Ididn¡¯twant<b>to</b>toywithsomeone¡¯sheart.Truedevotiondeservedtruedevotion inreturn.IfIcouldn¡¯t offerMarkthat,itwas<b>only</b><b>fair</b><b>to</b>lethimmoveonandfindsomeonewhocould.

    Unabletopersuademe,Christinedroppedthesubject.¡°Anyway,howaboutwe hitourusual spot<b>for</b>dinnertonight?¡±

    By¡°ourusual<b>spot</b>,¡±shemeant theupscaleprivateclubweoftenfrequented.

    Ibalkedatthesuggestion.¡°Isn¡¯tthatabitpricey<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    Christinesaid,¡°Don¡¯tworry.It¡¯sonme<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    Icouldn¡¯tbelievemyears.¡°What<b>,</b>didmoneyjustfallintoyoup?<b>¡±</b>

    ¡°Itdid.<b>¡±</b>Christinestoodup,herbrightsmilecontrastingherredlipstick.¡°Steven¡¯sbreak¨Cupfee.Ididn¡¯task forit,buthedumpedit allintomyclubount,andIcan¡¯tget<b>it</b>refunded.Mightaswelltreateveryodinner.¡±

    ¡°Okaythen.¡±Icouldn¡¯thelpbutsmile.¡°Thanks,Ms.Jackson,forshowingusagoodtime.¡±

    Thinkingaboutthedinner,Iclockedoutatfive.Christineand<b>I</b>eachdroveourcars,tryingtosnagseatsjustintime<b>.</b>Still<b>,</b>wegot caught<b>in</b>theeveningrush andarrivedattheclubtofindMarkwaiting.

    ¡°Take iteasy.¡±<b>Mark</b>sawme hurryingandcameovertooffer asupportinghand,hisvoicegentle withconcern.<b>¡°</b><b>It</b>rained,and theground¡¯sslippery.Don¡¯ttwistankle.¡±

    <b>your</b>

    Iofferedasmallsmile inreturn.¡°Wecalledthisdinnerandmadeyouwait.Sorryaboutthat.¡±

    Hewavedoffmyapology.¡°Whysoformalwithme<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    ¡°Notatall.¡±ughed<b>,</b>shakingmyhead.

    Everthewhirlwind,Christineconfirmedourprivateroomwiththehostandledthewayinside.

    ¡°Goahead.I needtousetherestroom.¡±Passingbytherestrooms,<b>I</b>veeredoff.

    Aftertaking<b>care</b>ofbusiness,Iwalkedpastapartiallyopendoorwheughterand teasingvoicesspilledout.¡°Ha!You¡¯resuch acharacter.Whowouldsend999rosesforagrandopening?What<b>are</b>youdoing,professingyourloveorproposing?¡±

    Mystepshaltedabruptly.ThatsoundedeerilysimrtotheincidentwithYorksendingtheflowerarrangementthatmorning.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    <b>999</b>roses.Itcouldn¡¯tbe acoincidence thatsomeoneelsedidthesamethingtoday,right?

    Anothervoiceinterrupted,¡°Nooffense,man,butifyou¡¯reboldenoughtodosomethingthatobvious<b>,</b>youshouldbebraveenough<b>not</b><b>to</b>lethertakethe<b>fall</b><b>!</b><b>¡±</b>

    ¡°Bro<b>,</b>sinceyou¡¯reso tantlysupportingher,<b>why</b>notjusyitallout?<b>Isn¡¯t</b>artionshipaboutmovingforwardtogether<b>?</b>It¡¯snotlikewe¡¯re¡®birdsofafeatherthatpartwayswhendisasterstrikes.¡®Besides,it¡¯snotlikewe¡¯reat thatpoint<b>yet</b>.Ifyou¡¯reworriedabouthergettinginto troubleagain<b>,</b>sendherabroad.Ifshe¡¯sunwillingtodothat<b>,</b>maybeit¡¯stimetocallitquits.¡±

    ¡°Shutup.¡±Asharpretortcutthroughthebanter,itscoldnesssilencingtheroom.Thevoice<b>sounded</b>eerilyfamiliar.

    Withoutthinking,Ireached<b>for</b>thedoorhandleandpushedthedooropen.

    Chapter308

 Chapter 308

    <b>Chapter 308</b>

    Meanwhile,agustofenergyseemedtobreezethroughthedoorasItriedtopeekinside,butthewaiterquicklyblockedmyview.

    ¡°Privacy<b>is</b>apriorityhere,¡±heseemedtoimply withhisstance.

    ¡°Goodevening,miss.AreyouafriendofMr.Shaw¡¯sgroup?¡±thewaiterinquiredinapolitebutcurioustone.

    Shaw?Thenamedidn¡¯tringanybells.

    Ishookmyhead.¡°No,IthinkI¡¯vegotthewrongroom.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    AsIturnedtoleave,Icouldn¡¯tshakethe feelingthateyeswerepiercingthroughme,sendingshiversdownmyspine.WhenIncedback,Ifoundthedoorseamlesslyshut.

    Backinourprivatediningarea,Christinehadalreadyordered.¡°Checkthisout.Anythingelseyoufancy?¡±

    Ireplied,¡°I¡¯mgood.Whateveryouguyshavepickedisperfect.¡±

    Theincident lingeredinmythoughts,puzzlingme.Itwasn¡¯tanyoneIknew,butthebitsIcaughtsoundedeerilyrelevanttomylife.Yet,Icouldn¡¯trecanyonewiththesurnameShawamongBryant¡¯scircle.

    Sensingmydistraction,Christineleanedin,whispering,¡°Pennyforyourthoughts?<b>¡±</b>

    ¡°Nothing,¡±Irepliedwithaforcedsmile.

    Itwasn¡¯tthetimeorceforsuchworries.Thankfully,thelivelyatmosphereintheroomsoondistracted mefrommybroodingthoughts.

    Jeff,adesigneratourfirm,stoodupwithhisssraisedtowardmeandChristine,hisvoiceshyyetfilledwithgratitude,¡°Ms.Webster,Ms.Jackson,I¡¯mthrilledtobepartofJanedream¡­Thankyou,truly,forgivingmethisopportunity!¡±

    Amongtherecruits,hestoodoutduetohisageandexperience.Despitebeingadecadeoutofcollegewithlittletoshowfor<b>it</b><b>,</b>itwasn¡¯tfockoftalent.Jeffalwaysstucktohisuniqueaesthetic,refusingtobowtomarkettrends.

    Naturallypanieshesitatedtogambleonanunprovendesigner,makingitincreasinglydifficultforJefftofindwork.But hisportfoliocaughtmyeyeoneday.Itwasagamble,butoneworthtaking,inmyopinion.

    Raisingmyss,Iresponded,¡°Youdeservetheopportunity.Everyonehereearnedtheirspot.Janedreamisluckytohaveyou.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡±Christinesaid,clinking herssagainstmine,¡°Now,sit.Let¡¯sallenjoythenighttothefullest.¡±

    Herwordswereourcuetocutloose,andprettysoon,everyonewasraisingtheirssestotoastus.

    Afterafewdrinks,sittingbymyside,Markofferedgently,¡°Ms.Webstercan¡¯tholdherliquor.I¡¯lltakeoverfromhere.¡±

    Theroomeruptedincheers,ledbyChristine.

    Mollyppedexcitedly.¡°Mr.Larson,you¡¯resuchagentleman!¡±

    Itriedtoprotest,butMark wasfirm.¡°Youknowyourlimits!Plus,you¡¯vebeenbusy.Howwillyouworktomorrowifyou¡¯rehungover?¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡±Igavein,movedbyhowthoughtfulhewas,¡°Justtakeiteasyyourself.Don¡¯toverdoit.¡±

    Hiseyessparkledashereassuredme,¡°Don¡¯t worry.Iknowmylimits.¡±

    Theatmosphere waselectric,withMarkshieldingmefromfurtherdrinksandhiseasygoingnature makinghimafavorite.Christine shotmeaknowinglook,whispering,¡°Becareful.YoumighthavetotakeMarkhometonight.¡±

    Herquickwitmademugh.¡°Ifiestothat,sobeit.¡±

    Markwasalwayssensible.Therewasnothingtoworryabout,eveninasituationthatcouldleadtomisunderstandings.

    ButmyphonerangbeforeMarkcouldyhisroleasmy knightin shiningarmor.ItwasThomas.

    Steppingoutside,Ianswered,¡°Thomas,what¡¯sup?¡±

 Chapter 309

    <b>Chapter</b><b>309</b>

    <b>*</b>Jane,Allenjustreceivedthedivorcepaperswefiled<b>,</b><b>¡±</b>Thomassaid,unabletoholdbackawarning.¡°ButIranintohimwhen<b>leaving</b><b>the</b>hospital.Helookedprettyroughandmightcausetroubleforyouraunt.¡±

    ¡°I see,thanks.I¡¯llheadoverrightawaytocheckonthings.¡±

    Cherylwasinthecriticalphaseofhertreatment,andconsideringhowstresscouldaffectthestomach,thstthingshe<b>needed</b>wasafamilyfeud.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Iendedthecandreturnedtotheprivateroom,whisperingtoChristine,¡°Chris,canyoutakeoverhere?Something¡¯seup<b>with</b>AuntCheryl.Ineed tocheckonher.¡±

    Herexpressionshiftedtoconcern.¡°Whathappened?I¡¯llgowithyou.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>It¡¯sprobablynobigdeal,¡±I reassuredherwithapatontheshoulder,¡°Justkeepeveryoneentertainedhere,okay?Noneed<b>to</b>spoil<b>the</b>mood.¡±

    Aftersayingthat,I grabbedmybag,saidmygoodbyes,andheaded<b>out</b>.

    Markquicklygotup.¡°You¡¯vebeendrinking.Let medrive<b>you</b><b>.¡±</b>

    ¡°Sure.¡±Iknewhewasthereforthedinnerbecauseofme,soitmadesensehe¡¯d leaveifIdid.

    Whilewalkingtothecar,Iasked,¡°Are yousureyoucandrive?<b>¡±</b>

    ¡°Haven¡¯tevenhadachancetostartmydrink,¡±hesaidwithalighugh.

    Reassured,Iclimbedinto his<b>car</b>.Whenwearrivedatthehospital,theground¨Clevelparkingwaspacked<b>,</b>soMarkhadtosearchforaspotintheundergroundlot.

    Worried aboutCheryl,Ihurriedahead.¡°I¡¯llgoupfirst.¡±

    Marknodded.¡°I¡¯llberightthereafter<b>I</b>park.¡±

    Exitingtheelevator,Iimmediatelyheardshouting.

    Allenwasatthehospitalroomdoor,ranting,¡°Cheryl,ifyou havethenerves,openthisdoorandfaceme!Doyouthinkyoucanfilefordivorce?Andusingthattwo¨Cbiwyeryourniecefoundtoscareme¡­¡±

    The doorswungopen.

    Ihurriedover,findingCheryllookingbetter,¡°AuntCheryl¡­¡±

    Whenshesawme,hertensefacerxedslightly<b>,</b>¡°Jane,what bringsyou here?¡±

    ¡°I¡­Icametocheckonyou,¡±Isaid.

    AllenwasfumingwhenIshowedupandstartedblustering,Jane,don¡¯tyouknowit¡¯sasintodestroy<b>one</b>marriage?Afterdecadeswith<b>your</b><b>aunt</b><b>,</b>youwanttopushhertodivorceme,huh?¡±

    Cherylimmediatelymadeitclearthatithad nothingtodowithme.¡°Jane¡¯snotinvolved.Iwant thedivorcemyself<b>!</b><b>¡±</b>

    ¡°Andwhofoundyouthawyer?Who¡¯s<b>paying</b>foryourtreatmentnow<b>,</b>ifnother?I¡¯llrepeatit.Ifyou want<b>a</b>divorce<b>,</b>fine,butremember,I¡¯mentitledtohalf ofeverything!¡±Allenshamelessly dered.

    Ilookedathimwithdisgust.¡°Wehaven¡¯tsettlesttime¡¯sscoreyet<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    HewasinvolvedwithMargaretindruggingme,whichwas utterlydespicable.

    ¡°Whatareyoutalkingabout<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>Heshiftedufortably,¡°Idon¡¯tknowwhatyou¡¯retalkingabout.Lasttime,youcameto me.That was onyou.¡±

    ¡®Fine,thenletmemakemyselfclear.Myfinancesarenoneofyourbusiness,¡±<b>I</b>said<b>,</b>visiblyfrustrated.¡°<b>And</b>stop botheringAuntCheryl.Letherrecoverin<b>peace</b><b>!</b><b>¡±</b>

    ¡°Huh,<b>I¡¯d</b>liketoseehowyouwillmakemeleave.I¡¯mnotgoinganywhere today,¡±Allenpostured,yingtheperfectscoundrel.

    ¡°Thenenjoy<b>your</b>vigil,¡±Isaid,attemptingtobypasshisgoonsto<b>enter</b><b>the</b>room.Suddenly,heblurted outindesperation,¡°<b>Didn¡¯t</b>youwanttoaskmeifit¡¯struethatyou¡¯re<b>not</b><b>a</b>Webster<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

 Chapter 310

    Chapter<b>310</b>

    Iwhippedmyheadaround,readytopressforanswers,whenIsawMarkstridingoverwithanunfriendlyexpression¡°Jana¡±

    Inodded.<b>¡°</b>Mark¡±

    <b>When</b>seeingMark,Allen¡¯sfacewentpale,andhestammered,¡°Mr.Larson,Mr.Larson,whatbringsyouhere?

    AllenwasterrifiedofMark.

    Mark¡¯sgazesweptoverme,checkingIwasokaybeforeindedonAllen.¡°Sosoonyou¡¯veforgottenwhatItoldyou**

    ¡°Ofcoursenot!¡±Allendenieditstrongly,withasmilethatwasbothsuckupandcareful.I,Iwasjustcheckingonmywife,anditjustsohappenedthisyoundycamealong¡±

    SeeinghisfearofMark,Isawanopeningandpressed,¡°Whatyoujustmentioned,what¡¯sthatabout?Don¡¯ttellmeitwasjustoffthecuff

    Markhadheardthat,too.

    Allenflinched,avoidingCheryl¡¯sgaze,andfinallyblurtedout,¡°Ijust¡­Idon¡¯twantadivorce!Itwasallmadeup!¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡±Icouldn¡¯tbelieveit!

    Amongtherandomfabrications,hechosethisparticrstory.Andhehadmentioneditnotjust oncebutmultipletimes.

    CherylredatAllenandsoothinglysaid,¡°Jane,don¡¯ttakehisnonsensetoheart.He¡¯sjusttryingtopushmeinto erandmakemenotdivorcehim¡­

    ¡°Exactly.Alleneagerlyagreed.

    Onthewayback,Iwasstilldistracted.Icouldn¡¯tfigureoutwhatthetruthwas.Chery!hadalwaysbeengoodtomeandhadnoreasontolie.AndAllen,soscaredofMark,seemedunlikelytocontinuelying.

    Suddenly,Markasked,¡°Whatareyouthinkingabout?<b>¡±</b>

    Ipursedmylips.¡°Tryingtofigureouthowtogettothebottomofthis.¡±

    Whetheritwasalieorthetruth,Ineededrity.Otherwise,I¡¯dfeelunsettled.

    Markgentlytousledmyhair.¡°Howcouldyoupossiblyfindout?Leavethistome.I¡¯vegotfriendsoverinSouthhaven.*

    Myeyeslitup.¡°Really?¡±Ididn¡¯thavetheconnectionsforthatkindofthing.

    Hesmiledslightly,replying,¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ifyoufigureitout,I¡¯ll treatyoutoabigdinner!*

    Tllholdyoutothat.¡±

    ¡°Deal?¡±Yet,Icouldn¡¯tfullyrx.

    IfitturnedoutAllenwaslying,<b>all¡¯s</b>wellthatends.

    Butifitwerethetruth,I¡¯dbetheorphantheMyersfamilyspokeof,without<b>a</b>cluewhereIcamefrom.

    AfterMarkdroppedmeoff,<b>I</b>ncedattheclockandsawit<b>was</b>stillearly.Politenessmademeoffer,¡°Doyouwantteupforcoffee?*

    Afterall,Iwasaskingafavor.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Youknowwhatitmeanstoinviteamantoyourceforcoffeeat night,right?*

    Markgavemeameaningfullook.

    Feelingmyearsheatup,Iquicklyunbuckledmyseatbelt.1¡­Ijustmeantcoffee¡±

    ¡°Alright,Iwon¡¯t<b>tease</b>you¡±Hesmiled,declining.¡®Gotsomeemergencyworkattheoffice.Needtoheadback.¡±

    ¡°Okay,drivesafe¡®Relieved,Imademywayhome.

    IwentstraighttotheshowerandbacktoworkingonDorothy¡¯sgift.Thedesigndemandedprecisetailoring,andtoavoidDorothynitpicking,Ihadtofinishthedesignandsewitmyself

    ThenmyphonerangItwasmyaunt.

    Puzzled,<b>I</b>answered,¡°AuntCheryl<i>¡­</i>

    Hervoicecamethrough,filledwithconcern,¡°Jane,haven¡¯tyouleftyet?Areyounotfeelingwell?¡±

    I<b>was</b>confused.¡°What?¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>I</b>was<b>on</b>thebalcony<b>and</b>thoughtIsawMr.Larson.Weren¡¯t<b>you</b>withhim?¡±sheasked,confused.

 Chapter 311

    I couldn''t help but chuckle. "We''ve been walking for quite a while. I''ve got home and had a shower."

    "That''s good to hear."

    "Allen hasn''t been causing any more trouble for you, has he?" I asked.

    Before Mark and I left, Mark had given Allen a stern warning. Allen was nodding so vigorously that he was practically on the verge of kneeling.

    Cheryl nodded. "No more trouble, don''t worry. He''s signed the divorce papers and left a while ago."

    I was a bit surprised. "Allen agreed that quickly?"

    It seemed he was honestly scared of Mark. Just the night before, he was still swearing he''d get a piece of my fortune.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Cheryl also breathed a sigh of relief, "Yes, you should thank Mr. Larson. He''s a good man."

    I agreed, "Don''t worry. I''ll find a chance to thank him."

    Cheryl''s getting a smooth divorce was a huge relief for me. From then on, I only needed to take care of her. There was no need to deal with that scoundrel anymore.

    Being a new brand, Janedream naturally saw moderate business. But that didn''t stop me from being incredibly busy.

    After nearly half a month of hard work, I finally finished Dorothy''s engagement dress with diamonds, white pearls, and rubies. Nothing was missing.

    The white pearls were styled into a strap design, with the silver-white fabric sparkling beautifully. It was perfectly tailored at the waist to highlight the figure, andrge diamond patches were embedded into the hem, shining brightly even as it hung there.

    I also designed a matching ne, centered with a beautifully colored oval ruby that would gently sway with movement. Everything Dorothy wanted was there without looking overlyplicated.

    When Christine came in, she called Dorothy to inform her the dress was ready for a fitting. However, Dorothy dragged her feet until the evening. Then, everyone else had left, leaving only me, Christine, and Molly in the office.

    As Dorothy was arriving, Christine came in to give me a heads-up. "Brace yourself. She''s here to pick a fight and not eager to make the final payment."

    "No worries." I stood up and stretched by the window. "After all, she''s paid half. Dorothy will only dy her engagement party and waste her money if she wants to nitpick. Worstes to worst, and we''ll wait it out. Whatever changes she wants, we''ll make. But the money she has already paid? She''s not getting that back."

    "Look at you, getting the hang of this," Christine said, surprised.

    "What choice do we have?" I shrugged, "We can''t all end up out of pocket because of her, can we?"

    As I finished speaking, there was a knock on the office door, and Molly came in, saying politely, "Ms. Myers and her mom are here, Jane."

    Dorothy and Susan stood at the doorway, surveying my office before Dorothy asked, "Jane, where''s the dress?"

    "In the fitting room." I led them to the fitting area. The dress was hanging right in the center. Dorothy''s eyes lit up, but she quickly suppressed her excitement, feigning dissatisfaction.

    Molly stepped forward, carefully took the dress down, and offered, ¡°Ms. Myers, please go ahead and change. If you need anything, let me know."

    Most dresses areplicated to wear alone. But this one had a simple design for putting on and taking off.

    It wasn''t two minutes before Dorothy startedining, "Are you people stupid? Don''t you know toe in and help me?"

    Her words were harsh, making Molly frown. Susan saw it andshed at me,

    "Jane, your employees are just like you. None of you have any sense of manners!"

    "Insult me all you want, but don''t drag Ms. Webster into m Usually m and polite, Molly suddenly cheerful erful turned cold, looking like a cornered bunny ready to bite.

    Susan retorted coldly, "I was talking om to Jane. And who are you to interrupt? Let me tell you, if Dorothy isn''t satisfied today, we''ll reject this dress and make yourpany shut down!"

    "Ma''am, you and your daughter are more bothersome than the rumors suggest...

 Chapter 312

    Brimming with the fearless vigor of youth, Molly left Christine and me wide-eyed in disbelief.

    Snapping back to reality, worried about dragging her into trouble with Susan, I quickly pulled her behind me.

    "Come at me if you want someone," I dered.

    Jane! However, Molly didn''t show a hint of fear. She turned to Susan, "Didn''t you say you didn''t want the dress? Let Dorothy stop trying it on ande out."

    "Hah!" Susan scoffed, her disdain palpable, "That''s riching from you, a mere employee. Does your boss agree with you? Do you have any idea how much this dress costs..."

    "I can buy it!" Molly puffed up her cheeks, throwing out the words with bold defiance.

    I pretended not to hear Molly''s boast.

    Susan tumed a furious shade of blue. "Jane, you agree with this?"

    "If you''re not happy with it, then yes. That''s an option." I smiled lightly, speaking calmly.

    Susan gritted her teeth, ring at Molly. "You think you can afford it? This dress is over five million dors!"

    "Only five million dors? Ma''am, are you broke or something?" Molly looked at Susan, genuinely puzzled. "Otherwise, why keep harping on about something that''s only five million dors?"

    "You..." Susan was livid, her hand raised to strike Molly''s face.

    I moved to intervene, but someone was quicker.

    Gregory approached from behind us, firmly grabbing Susan''s arm, his gaze stern. "Susan, how did my little sister upset you? Tell me, and I''ll have Grandma talk to her personally."

    My jaw dropped as I looked between him and Molly. Gregory was Molly''s brother?

    Susan''s face twisted. "She... she''s your sister? Don''t try to fool me. I''ve never seen her with the Ford family."

    Gregory didn''t reply, pulling out his phone to make a video call.

    The call was answered instantly, revealing Adah''s face. "Humph, finally decided to call your grandma?"

    Gregory raised an eyebrow unapologetically. "Not me, Grandma. Molly and Susan had a bit of a disagreement. Susan was about to hit..." "Adah!" Susan''s shoulders slumped as she clutched Gregory''s phone, quickly and soothingly exining things to Adah, "It''s a misunderstanding, a big misunderstanding. Don''t listen to Greg..."

    She moved aside as she spoke.

    Molly turned to Gregory. "What are you doing here?"

    Annoyed, Gregory retorted, "What do you think? You wanted a ride, and I''ve been waiting downstairs for ages."

    Typical siblings.

    It dawned on me then. The person Gregory had asked me to pick up from RiverCity University was Molly. And thosedy''s slippers at his ce? They must belong to Molly, too.

    I looked at Gregory, puzzled. "Howe I''ve never seen your sister at River Vi?"

    "She hasn''t been home much." Gregory nced at Molly, saying casually.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Molly beamed. "I''ve moved back now, Jane. You''ll be seeing a lot more of me!" Amidst themotion outside, Christine heard everything in the dressing room.

    Deciding to step in, Christine knocked on the door. "Ms. Myers do you need e

    apy help?"

    "No need!" Dorothy snapped, pushing the door open to emerge.

    And she looked stunning. Not her. It was the dress that looked fabulous. On her, moved with a captivating it grace.

    Mindful of Gregory''s presence, Dorothy restrained her ed her anger only ring at him. "What''s your deal with Jane? Why do you always stand

    for her?"

    up

    "Enough, Dorothy!" Having finished her

 Chapter 313

    "Mom.. Why should I? I''m the customer here!"

    "Just do as told!" Susan bit her tongue and returned the phone to Gregory, shooting me a forced smile. "Ms. Webster, since you designed the dress, we''d love for you toe to the engagement party next week. Just in case there are anyst-minute fixes needed with the dress."

    "The door is right there." I made a shooing gesture. You can transfer the final payment to the same ount. Thank you."

    After the drama wrapped up, it was nearing seven o''clock. I spontaneously suggested grabbing some dinner together.

    We had just reached the parking garage when Christine got a call about a bar crawl and decided to ditch me, leaving just me, Gregory, and Molly.

    Gregory nodded at me. "Hop in my car. I''ll give you and Molly a ride to work tomorrow."

    "Sure." As I moved to open the backseat door, Molly nudged me toward the passenger seat. "Sit in the front, Jane. The back''s a bit cramped."

    Sports cars, they''re all show no room.

    I was browsing through a food delivery app, thinking about where to order the food from, when Gregory yawned. "I''m beaten. Let''s head back and order something to my ce."

    That wasn''t a bad idea. I was feeling pretty worn out myself. When we got home, the delivery was already at the door.

    Gregory grabbed the food and headed toward his ce with a mischievous smirk. "Let''s eat at mine. I''d hate for your ce to be a scene of scandal."

    I was stunned. "Scandal? What scandal?"

    Gregoryzily walked in, handing me a pair of new slippers. "Between Bryant and Mark, I wouldn''t stand a chance."

    I pretended not to hear, but he coldly added, "Neither is good for you. Not Bryant, and Mark''s no better."

    "And you would know?" I couldn''t help but retort, taking the delivery bags from him and setting everything up on the table.

    "Try them and see." Gregory snorted with a cocky nce as if mocking my naivety.

    Before I could respond, he headed to the kitchen and plugged in an electric grill. Soon, the delicious aroma filled the air.

    Gregory usually was a chatterbox, but at dinner, he was silent, focusing only on his meal. Meanwhile, Molly and I kept the conversation going non-stop.

    After we finished eating, I started to clean up, but Gregory stopped me with a casual, "Go rx. No women do housework in this house. If Grandma saw it, she''d chew my ear off."

    At first, it didn''t seem odd, but then it struck me with a slightly flirty undertone.

    However, the person who said it showed no awareness and calmly continued tidying up.

    Molly grabbed my hand. "Come on, let''s give you the grand tour!"

    I smiled. "Sure."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Her enthusiasm was irresistible, leaving me no room to decline.

    After a quick tour of the living room and her room, she led me into m Gregory''s study "You wouldn''t believe the cool stuff my brother has. He''s got art and artifacts that you can''t find just anywhere..."

    A ceramic piggy bank shaped like a rabbit drew my eyes. It was ugly yet oddly familiar. Instead of repulston, i felt a strange affection and impulsively picked it up. It was heavy, and when I shook it, I could hear the coins inside.

    I chuckled. "I wouldn''t have pegged your brother for..."

    "Who said you could touch that?" A fierce rebuke came from behind startling me into dropping the piggy bank.

    Crash! The piggy bank shattered, coins scattering everywhere.

    Gregory rushed over, and as I looked up, I saw a storm brewing on his face, anger mounting!

 Chapter 314

    I instinctively took a step back. "Gregory..." I murmured.

    He nced at me, his emotions brewing under the surface, and muttered tersely. "Get out"

    Then, he knelt to pick up the shattered pieces with his bare hands carefully and deliberately.

    Feeling sorry, I quickly knelt to help him. "I''m sorry. I...,"

    Without lifting his head, he repeated coldly, "I told you to get out."

    *Jane, let''s just go." Molly took my hand, and we left, softly closing the door behind us. Once outside, she exined, "That piggy bank was his treasure. He took it everywhere and never let anyone touch it."

    "He..." I felt a pang of guilt, wanting to make it right. "Do you know where I can buy another one? I''ll rece it."

    "You can''t." Molly shook her head. "It was a birthday gift from Lilliana. She pleaded with Ramona to bring in a potter to specifically create it for him. She said the rabbit represented herself, wanting to always be with him."

    I fell silent, understanding Gregory''s attachment. "No wonder he cherished it so much."

    "Yeah." Molly sighed regretfully. "I wasn''t even born then, but my family and my brother adored Lilliana. They probably would have been married if it weren''t for that ident."

    She lowered her voice, adding a hint of mystery, "Jane, do you know when he would add coins to it?"Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Curious, I asked, "When?"

    I was surprised to hear someone still kept the habit of saving coins.

    "One time..." Molly nced timidly toward the study to ensure Gregory hadn''te out before she leaned in closer. "I once caught him, eyes all red, sniffling as he dropped a coin inside! When I asked him about it, he denied it. But that''s just like him. I''ve never seen him cry over anything, even when he was all bruised up. So, I guess he must save a coin whenever he misses Lilliana a lot."

    My fingers unconsciously traced the palm of my hand. "Do you have a photo of that piggy bank?"

    Hearing Molly''s story and recalling the scattered coins, I could hardly imagine how Gregory had coped all these years. After breaking something that meant too much to him, I had to find a way to make amends.

    Molly nodded. "Yeah, I do."

    I asked eagerly, "Could you send it to me?"

    Molly said, "Just check my brother''s social media. He posted it there once."

    I nodded. "Okay."

    As soon as I finished speaking, Gregory came out, unfazed, though his eyes betrayed a faint, fractured light.

    When noticing me still there, his eyshes fluttered momentarily before his gaze returned to its usual casual indifference. "Still here?"

    I bit my lip. "Yeah... I wanted to apologize."

    He grabbed a soda from the fridge, twisted the cap off, and took a swig, his Adam''s apple bobbing slightly. Finally, with his inherently cold demeanor, he quipped, "So, you know how to apologize, huh?"

    Knowing I was at fault, I let Gregory have his moment. "Yes, it''s my fault. Mr. Ford, can you please forgive me?"

    He smirked nomittally. "Depends on my mood."

    I murmured, "Okay then, I''ll let you get back to your mood. I''m heading home, okay?"

    "Hmm." He responded faintly.

    After saying goodbye to Molly, I turned to leave.

    As I stepped out of Gregory''s ce and closed the door behind me, I saw me, I saw Mark standing at my door. He turned at the sound, surprise evident in his gaze upon seeing me emerge from Gregory''s ce.

    "What were you doing at Mr. Ford''s ce? I thought you weren''t back yet."

    "Oh, just had them over for pizza," I said with a smile, unlocking my door. "Dorothy was causing trouble at the office again, and his sister helped me out."

    Mark raised an eyebrow. "His sister? Which one?"

    I smiled. "Molly. Do you know her?"

    He pondered for a moment before replying, "That doesn''t ring a bell."

    I asked, "By the way, what brings you here sote?"

 Chapter 315

    I stepped aside to let him in, kicking off my shoes. I couldn''t help but blurt out, "Did you find something about my origins?-

    He paused and chuckled. "How did you guess right away?"

    "What''s up?" I was dying to know. Even though my parents had passed away years ago, it mattered a lot to me whether I was their chitzt.

    He sat on the couch, handing me a file as he sighed. "It turns out Allen was just spinning tales. You can stop worrying about it. It would only make your folks sad, wherever they are."

    When hearing that, my anxious heart finally settled, and I began flipping through the files, like my birth certificate, medical records from throughout my life, blood type, and date of birth. Everything matched. With each detail I had confirmed, my heart settled a bit more.

    I was utterly at ease then. There was no mistake. I was the child of my parents, and their love for me was always genuine. "Thanks, Mark." I said gratefully, "Have you eaten yet? There''s food in the fridge. I could whip something up for you..."

    "I''ve had a work dinner. That''s why I''m here sote," Mark declined and yfully scolded, "But didn''t you promise not to be so formal with me?"

    "Huh?" I was stunned.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    He smiled. "You promised not to be so distant, remember?"

    "Sorry..." It seemed like a habit.

    Mark looked earnestly at me. "No need to apologize. Just take your time. Whether we''re just friends or whatever, I don''t want you to feel like you need to be polite."

    "Okay." I smiled, epting his words, and felt a sudden warmth at the affection in his gaze, quickly looking away.

    Luckily, he didn''t push further. "It''s gettingte. I should head out."

    I got up. "Let me walk you out."

    "How are you with Gregory?" he asked as we headed to the foyer.

    "With him?" I was puzzled.

    He gave me a look. "I feel you''re different around him."

    "No, not really," I felt strangely defensive. "Just acquaintances."

    Or maybe not even that. Being a friend to someone like Gregory meant I was one of many, and I was well aware of that.

    After Mark left, I flopped onto my bed, scrolling through Gregory''s social media until I found that photo of the bunny piggy bank from three years ago. He rarely posted, so it was easy to find.

    It was a photo with no caption. The pink, slightly ugly bunny piggy bank was by the pillow, bathed in sunlight, exuding a sense of peace and cherished memories.

    Just looking at the photo made me feel his fondness for it. The guilt in my heart deepened.

    Too embarrassed to ask for a ride again, I texted Gregory the next day and took a cab to work. He didn''t reply.

    Life suddenly became unusually calm. I focused on designing outfits for Ramona and Adah, blending modern styles with their unique personalities and preferences.

    I slept better than expected the night before Bryant and Dorothy''s engagement party.

    Getting ready the following morning felt like any other workday. Dressed in a casual white turtleneck, light blue jeans, and t boots, I grabbed my bag and slipped into Christine''s car.

    It wasn''t until we pulled up at the hotel that the reality of the situation hit me. I was there to attend mym ve ex-husband''s engagement party. I was attending the celebration of a man I had, by some twist of fate, loved for years.

    No matter how much I wanted to be indifferent, seeing "Bryant & Dorothy" disyed together at the banquet hall entrance stirred a wave of mncholy in me.

    Christine nced at the fairy-tale-like, dreamy decorations inside the hall and sharked, "Money sure makes a difference. A second wedding is even morevish than the first."

 Chapter 316

    I must admit it hit me hard When I married Bryant, we skipped the fancy engagement party showed up grudgingly. It was nothing grand because Bryant: Ferguson family and a few close friends from both sides. It was the wedding was something Timothy threw together Bryant just ented to keep it low key. The only ones at the wedding were the as a dinner party From the day we got married to when we divorced, outsiders only saw how Bryant spoiled his wife, but hardly anyone knew who his wife was. I tried to keep my emotions in check and looked away, only to glimpse Bryant in a custom tuxedo, stepping in with aloof elegance Dorothy, dressed in a gown I designed, was sping his arm. They looked like a perfect couple, dazzling the guests as soon as they appeared. Many people were eager to cozy up to them.

    But Dorothy made her way toward me with the poise of a hostess. "Ms. Webster, we only invited you today in case anyst-minute issues with the dress happened. I hope it doesn''t upset you Christine warned in a low voice, "Dorothy, I''d advise you not to spoil your big day"

    Christine was savvy at work but had never been someone people could push around in her personal life. Tit for tat was a fair game Anyone daring to mess with her wouldn''t end well.

    Dorothy snapped, "Did I even speak to you?"

    "I''m perfectly fine," I reassured Christine, fixing my gaze on Dorothy. "I wish you a happy marriage"

    I wished they could stop paying attention to an insignificant ex-wife like me. I just wanted to get out of this mess. The engagement party marked the end of it all. Throughout, I didn''t let my eyes wander to Bryant once. I couldn''t bear to, nor did I dare to Dorothy paused, surprised, "Well, Ms. Webster, I see you can let go." Then, she turned to Bryant, teasingly shaking his arm. ''Bry, were you two only in a contract marriage before? No feelings involved? Maybe Ms. Webster''s heart belongs to someone else?" Bryant looked down at her, a cold glint in his eyes. "Aren''t we the same? A marriage of convenience, nothing more."

    Dorothy tried to embarrass me but ended up humiliating herself with her words. She pouted at Bryant. "So what? You''re divorced from her now. But once you marry me, we''re together for life!"This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    I was unsure if Dorothy meant that for Bryant or me.

    I wasn''t about to stick around and make a fool of myself. Seizing the moment while Dorothy and Bryant were bantering, I pulled Christine to a quieter corner.

    Dorothy had no chance to bother me further. Probably, she just wanted to rub it in my face, showing off her ce by Bryant''s side During the ve ceremony, they even yed a song I used to love. As the music was on, my thoughts drifted far away. So many times, I had imagined a future with Bryant while listening to that song. But right then, he was with another woman.

    Suddenly, a gasp from the stage jolted everyone, followed by a murmur among the guests. Given the status of both families involved, no ve ope dared to speak, though their expressions varied. Snapping back to reality, I saw Dorothy''s dress slipping from her shoulders, barely caught at her waist, exposing more than intended.

    My head buzzed as Christine eximed, "Oh my god.... oh my god. Jane How could this happen?"

    I clenched my hand. "I have no idea..."

 Chapter 317

    It just didn''t make sense.

    Every stitch I made was even and tight, and I had the entire dress tailored to her body so perfectly that even if the strap broke, it would catch on her chest instead of falling off immediately. Unless the zipper at the back also gave way at the same time.

    But that couldn''t be. The fabric and zipper were from suppliers I''d worked with since my days at the Ferguson Group. Quality was never a question. After all, I made the dress with my own hands.

    Grabbing my coat, I rushed onstage to cover her up, but she pped me across the face as if possessed! "Did you do this on purpose to humiliate me today?"

    Without thinking, I pped her back. "Dorothy, I''m not foolish enough to ruin my own reputation!"

    Dorothy red at me, lunging again, but Bryant, calm as ever, stepped in from nowhere, pulling her behind him and draping his jacket over her shoulders. What a perfect picture of a knight in shining armor.

    Susan approached with two bodyguards, visibly shaking with anger. ¡°Lock her up!"

    Seeing Bryant''s furrowed brow, Susan scoffed, "Mr. Ferguson, you''re not defending her today, are you?"

    "Of course not." Bryant didn''t nce my way, his voice as cold as midwinter frost, "She''s just an ex-wife."

    "Good!" At Susan''smand, the bodyguards moved in.

    I knew I was on the Myers family''s territory, nked by bodyguards who were just the tip of the iceberg. Lowering my gaze, too tired to resist, I said, "No need for force. I''ll go quietly."

    Seeing mypliance, the bodyguards led me away. One guided me in the front, and the other watched from behind. Christine tried to reach me, but other bodyguards blocked her.

    They took me down to the underground parking lot and drove me to a mansion in an exclusive neighborhood, pushing me into a you out." storage room. "Just stay here until Mrs. Myers decides to let

    "Can''t... Can''t we pick another ce?" I pleaded as the door was about to close. Small, dark, enclosed spaces have terrified me since that incident at home.

    The bodyguard said, "That''s Mrs. Myers'' order. We can''t change it."

    The door clicked shut, plunging me into darkness. My first instinct was to find my phone, but I left it in my purse at the hotel. I groped for the light switch in vain.

    The repeated clicking of the switch was a fruitless effort. The guard mocked from outside, "Don''t bother. The power''s cut in the storage." Hopelessness washed over me.

    Memories flooded back as I sank against the wall, trembling from head to toe.

    Not again, please.

    As a child, I cried and begged to no avail. When grown, I became mute. Because with age, I understood the value of power. Like at today''s engagement party, whether I attended, they always had a reason to confine me. Despite my efforts to steer clear of them and live my own life. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    But powerless as I was, my thoughts never mattered. After what seemed like forever, the lock clicked and light flooded into the room.

    Regal in her evening gown, Susan m looked down at me with a smirk

    "Jane, you are proud aren''t you? You even dared to p my daughter on stage. Today, I''ll break your pride piece by piece."

 Chapter 318

    In the cozy living room of the Myers family, snowkes danced outside the floor- to-ceiling windows, quietlyying a thin nket of white on the ground. Despite the warmth from the heating inside, a chill ran down my spine under Susan''s icy gaze.

    They had dug into my past, even uncovering the life I had led before moving to RiverCity. They went as far as locking me in a storage room and cutting off the power, all to deal with me, the ex-wife, with such borate schemes.

    Sipping her coffee disdainfully, Susan looked at me, suggesting, "Perhaps it''s time you reconsider leaving RiverCity?

    I stood tall. "And your reason this time?"

    Last time, it was a mix of threats and temptations. What would it be this time?

    "The first dress your startup released was a total disaster, Susan sneered, "Do you think yourpany can survive this? Why not go abroad and take a few years to further your studies? I''ll cover the expenses."

    Clenching my fist, I recalled Bryant''s words in the Myers Mansion, echoing the simr sentiment of sending me abroad. Everyone seemed to want me gone.

    Susan continued, "But before you go, you must issue a public apology on social media, admitting you intentionally caused Dorothy to have a wardrobe malfunction in public!"

    "And if I refuse?" I forced a bitter smile, locking eyes with Susan, my voice steady yet defiant, "Moreover, is it automatically my fault if the dress had issues?"

    Her face twisted in rage, her cup ttering loudly on the marble coffee table. "What are you implying? That Dorothy would expose herself to frame you?" "It''s possible," I replied. Indeed, it seemed the only usible exnation.

    Susan approached me, her high heels clicking on the floor. Suddenly, she grabbed my chin, her manicured nails digging into my skin. "Evidence? Jane, what evidence do you have?"

    Trapped by two bodyguards, I was immobilized.

    "That''s right!" Having changed her clothes, Dorothy stormed down the stairs, seething. "It was you, making me theughing stock and tarnishing the Myers family''s reputation."

    I endured the pain. "I have evidence."

    Unfolding my hand, I revealed a piece of scrap fabric from Dorothy''s dress.

    Susan nced at it dismissively. "And what''s this supposed to be?"

    "Ms. Myers, you should recognize it." I raised the fabric toward Dorothy. "After all, you cut it yourself. The cut is too clean."

    Being part of a high society like the Myers family usually meant others could only aspire to reach their level. Despite Dorothy''s notorious temperament, no one dared to embarrass the Myers family in such a manner.

    Most importantly, not many would have handled this dress, making it easier to trace back It was unlikely for anyone to risk implicating the entire family in such a foolish act. After much thought, it could only have been Dorothy herself.

    Dorothy demanded furiously, "How did that end up with you?"

    I answered, "It got torn off during our scuffle."

    The chaos that ensued was intense.

    But I was sure it wasn''t a quality om issue. The strap broke first, and I wanted to know why. So, when I pped Dorothy back, I took the chance to pull the strap off.

    She was too caught up in her fury, m thinking she had destroyed my career, to notice.

    Chapters 19This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 319

    Dorothy''s face stiffened, and with a snort, she dered, "So what if I cut it myself?"

    Hearing that, I lost interest in arguing further and turned to Susan, "Susan, can I leave now?"

    I thought she was defending her daughter. But with everythingid bare, it was clear it had nothing to do with me.

    Unexpectedly, Susan affectionately pinched Dorothy''s cheek. "Have you lost your mind? Sacrificing your reputation to nder her?"

    Dorothy pouted, whining, ¡°Mom, I''m sorry. She''s as stubborn as theye. I had no other choice but to resort to this:

    "It''s okay." Susan spoke lovingly, "Go upstairs, honey. I will handle it."

    Her tone was gentle, devoid of any me. Probably, she was the most indulgent mother in the world.

    Dorothy beamed with joy. "Mom, thank you, you''re the best!"

    With that, she bounded up the stairs while Susan watched her go with a tender smile.

    Once Dorothy was out of sight, Susan slowly turned her gaze to me, looking at me as if I was something filthy. "Jane, I offered you a way out, but you refused."

    Then, she turned to the bodyguards and ordered, "Make her kneel outside! Bring her back to me when she''s ready to leave the country."This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Stunned, I faced her. "What right do you have to do this?"

    "Right?" Susan scoffed, "Maybe you should ask yourself what ''right'' means."

    My face went pale. Indeed, it was a foolish question.

    I let the bodyguards drag me outside, where snowkesnded on me and quickly melted into water. But I refused to kneel! I clenched my teeth, struggling desperately.

    Susan watched me through the patio door, looking amused. Eventually, she grew irritated, draped herself in a fur coat, and came out. with an umbre. "Useless. You can''t even handle one woman!"

    The next second, she took advantage of the bodyguards restraining me and kicked the back of my knee with her high heel. Pain and reflex forced me to my knees!

    The cold snow instantly soaked through to my kneecaps. It was cold and painful.

    Looking up at Susan, I, who hadn''t cried even during my divorce, found my face wet with tears, bewildered, "Susan, where did I go wrong?"

    I never fought with Dorothy. She pressed me hard, and knowing I had no one to rely on, unable to fight back, I always endured.

    "If you have to ask, then you didn''t do anything wrong," Susan looked down at me like I was an ant Your Only San mistake was being Bryant''s ex-wife. Dorothy sees you as a threat. I know, and I can tell you''re not interested inpeting with her."

    I asked, "So why..."

    "Why would I treat you this way?

    Force you to leave?" Mentioning Dorothy, her eyes softened with motherly warmth, but her gaze m

    remained cold toward me, "Because I''m her mother, the only person who will protect her unconditionally."

    What touching words. Yet my tears flowed even more fiercely.

    She turned to the bodyguards, her voice cold, "Keep her here. If she gets up, you''re all fired."

    The snow fell heavier. It was so heavy that my knees froze, unable to rise even if I wanted to.

    Lifting my head, I saw Dorothy standing at the second floor m window, her face alight with triumph. "Looks like you''ve lost."

 Chapter 320

    I couldn''t hear a thing. But Susan spoke so slowly, and I could read her lips. Before I could look away, a figure hurried past me. It was Richard.

    Soon after, the sound of things tossed around echoed from the living room, followed by a muffled argument. I heard my name and Bryant''s. It was about a scandal online.

    Finally, a clear shout of anger burst from Richard, "She''s spoiled and stubbom, and you just have to join in the folly? Let her keep kneeling in the snow, and what will people say..."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Suddenly, the snow stopped. It took me a moment to realize a shadow loomed over me.

    Looking up, I saw a pure ck umbre. Beneath it was Gregory''s deep eyes. His face was expressionless as he handed me the umbre. "Can you hold this?" I rubbed my frozen hands together. "Yeah, I think so..."

    Before I finished, he thrust the handle into my hand. The next moment, the man in a ck leather jacket knelt, silently scooped me into his arms, and quickly stood up. His steps were big and fast.

    Richard and Susan rushed out.

    Susan opened her mouth first. "Greg, weren''t you supposed to visit Adah in Vista Town? Howe..."

    Without stopping, Gregory replied, "Instead of worrying about me, you should figure out how to clean up Dorothy''s mess!"

    Susan choked on her anger, "So now, taking someone away from the Myers family doesn''t require a word to me or Richard?" Gregory smirked, "I''ve never been one to announce my moves."

    Sensing the moment, the driver stepped out to open the rear door before Gregory reached the car,

    "Wait here." Gregory bent down to ce me inside, and as he closed the door, Susan grabbed the edge, her voice harsh, "I have a question for Ms. Webster."

    The car''s interior was warm, contrasting the outside world.

    After a moment, I looked at Susan, detached. "I''m not interested in answering your question."

    If the oue were the same, I might as well follow my heart.

    "Hear me out!" Susan tugged at Richard''s arm. "Jane''s behind this! She''s so sneaky-acting all innocent, handling her divorce, even making Dorothy''s dress, while plotting behind everyone''s back!"

    She turned to Gregory, "Greg, you can''t take her away today, no matter what!"

    "Susan, I was giving you the courtesy. Your hand was lucky just now." Gregory nced at her hand still on the door, a careless smile on his lips. "But you know I''m not known for my patience. Three, two... Bang!"

    Susan withdrew her hand in panic at thest second as Gregory mmed the door.

    Furious, she clung to Richard, refusing to let Gregory go. "Call his dad! want to see if his dad also condones his nonsense!"

    "Enough! If we don''t let them go now, do you want to embarrass the Myers ¦¯¦° family...". Richard''s patience wore thin, but his remaining words were cut off as Gregory closed the car door from the other side.

    The ck car slowly drove away from the mansion.

    Gregory nced at my knee, his brow furrowing, "Jane, you are something, always getting yourself into such a mess.

    I looked down, silent He tossed a towel he had taken from the trunk into myp. "Are your knees okay

 Chapter 321

    ¡°Could be worse.¡± I grabbed a towel to dry my hair. Once my body warmed up, I turned to Gregory. ¡°Something going down on the inte?*? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    He shot back. ¡°You did it?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I was puzzled and bounced the question back to him.

    He looked at me for a while and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Guess I gave you too much credit.¡±

    After saying that, he pulled his phone from his pocket and handed it over. ¡°See for yourself.¡±

    Lasked, ¡°Password?¡±

    ¡°Your birthday.¡± he replied.

    I paused, taken aback.

    He smirked slightly, saying, ¡°Daydreaming much? You share a birthday with her.¡±

    I sighed. ¡°Right. You could¡¯ve mentioned that earlier.¡±

    It must¡¯ve been the cold, so I didn¡¯t catch that immediately.

    After unlocking the phone, I quickly found the issue Susan was talking about. Dorothy was outed as a homewrecker, using dirty tricks to force the wife into a divorce and even kidnapped the wife. There were videos released from River Vi¡¯s underground parking lot, showing her people kidnapping me, footage that the Myers family had tried to erase.

    The public bacsh against her was fierce. But Bryant wasn¡¯t spared, either.

    [Jeez¡­ turns out being born into the right family does let you get away with murder.]

    [The Myers heiress, top homewrecker of the century, wow! Taking ¡®power tripping¡® to a whole new level!]

    [So, they announced their engagement while the wife hadn¡¯t even signed the divorce papers. That was just brutal.]

    [Bryant¡¯s image is shattered for me. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be this doting husband? How is this any different from cheating?]

    [Yeah. I thought Bryant and his wife had an amicable separation but didn¡¯t expect such a mess.]

    [Wait, have you considered that maybe Bryant didn¡¯t want any of this? I have a friend who¡¯s slightly connected to their circle, and I heard that during the kidnapping, Dorothy had herself kidnapped, too, forcing Bryant to choose. That¡¯s threatening him with his wife¡¯s life, right?]

    [Who knows for sure, but what we¡¯re seeing here is one cheater and one homewrecker!]

    [I don¡¯t buy that narrative. The rich¡¯s life is not something we can understand. There might be more to the story. The Myers family has been prominent for centuries, and with Timothy¡¯s recent passing stirring up the scandal, Bryant¡¯s got his hands full. Probably, he has to tread carefully on a lot of matters.]

    I returned the phone to Gregory, still trying to piece everything together.

    The person who leaked it knew everything inside out. It wasn¡¯t me. It was not Dorothy. That only left¡­

    While I hesitated to jump to conclusions, Gregory calmly spoke, ¡°Your ex went the distance for you, dragging himself through the mud to get the Myers family to let you go.¡±

    Thadn¡¯t sorted my thoughts yet. ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°There were only two ways to save you today.¡± Gregory held up two fingers,ying it out for me, ¡°One, do it as I did, walking right into the Myers ce and taking you. Bryant couldn¡¯t do that. There are too manyplications.

    ¡°Two, use something else to force the Myers family¡¯s hand, like public pressure. With the scandal, the Myers family can¡¯t afford to touch you, not today, and they¡¯ll have to ensure you¡¯re safe for a while.¡±

    Hearing that, my grip on the towel tightened.

    Ignoring the nagging doubts, I looked straight at Gregory. ¡°And you, why did youe to save me today? And why the patience exining all this to me?¡±

 Chapter 322

    The questions were sharp, no doubt about it. But Gregory didn''t seem flustered at all. He gestured for me toe closer with a hook of his finger. "Lean in. I''ll tell you."

    I moved a few inches. "Go ahead."

    Given the limited space in the car and with no one else around except the driver, all the secrecy seemed a bit over the top.

    He moved a bit closer, a mischievous twinkle in his eyes, testing the limits of annoyance."I just can''t stand people who are too slow on the uptake."

    I straightened up, ring at him. "So, should I be thanking you for enlightening me?"

    "I wouldn''t mind," he said with a polite smile.

    He always held a cheeky demeanor like that. But I couldn''t discount his assistance earlier. I lowered my gaze. "Thanks for what you did back there."

    His fingers tapped casually against the windowsill. "Even if I hadn''t shown up, they would''ve let you go eventually."

    I smiled bitterly. "But not without making me suffer a bit more."

    The Myers family wouldn''t let things slide so easily. With the scandal blowing up online, Dorothy would vent all her fury on me. And afterward, I''d barely breathe.

    "It won''te to that." Gregory''s smile was faint as if he had seen through it all. "The longer you stay with the Myers family, the more they expose themselves online. Dorothy and Susan may be clueless, but Richard is sharp."

    "Is he now..."

    Poor Bryant got caught between a rock and a hard ce. On one hand, he was linked to the Myers family by marriage. On the other, he was stirring trouble with them to save me.

    Gregory shot me a sidelong nce. "Worried about your ex, are you?"

    The sarcasm was unmistakable.

    I looked at him. "Do you think Bryant would go to any lengths for me?"

    "That guy is always ying it safe, way too cautious," Gregory lounged back in his seat, his voicezy, "So, no."

    I shrugged. "Then why worry?"

    Bryant was always aware of the burdens he carried. Ever since Timothy''s passing, the entire future of the Ferguson Group rested on his shoulders. How could he, and why would he, risk it all for someone as insignificant as me?

    Gregory looked surprised by my response. "Didn''t peg you for someone who''s not love-struck."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "You''re the one who''s love-struck." I shot back, mimicking his earlier tone.

    He chuckled but with a hint of threat. "What was that?"

    He sounded as if daring me to repeat any disparaging word, ready to cast me back out into the cold.

    Under his roof, I had no choice but to bow my head. I smiled, trying to sound sincere. "I was saying you''re a once-in-a-lifetime kind of guy. Staying faithful to a fianc¨¦e lost for over two decades, that''s dedication."

    He raised an eyebrow, pleased. "Go on. I''m all ears."

    He sure knew how to climb thedder ofpliments.

    My gaze drifted outside to an alley nearby, sparking a memory. I turned to Gregory and asked, "Can we stop by that alley for a moment?"

    He gave me a puzzled look.

    I exined, "Just need to pick something up."

    Without another word, he instructed the driver. "Sir, could you pull over here, please?"

    Once the car stopped, I hopped out, braging against the biting wind. Im intended to dash into the alley, but my knee was slightly

    wounded, making my movement awkward. Thankfully, the streets were nearly empty at the hour.

    I found a pottery studio where the artisan recognized me and quickly handed me two ceramid pieces. "Ms. me Webster, this one, you made yourself, and this one, I crafted from the photo you provided."

    I said, "Thanks, that''s perfect."

    The artisan asked, "Do you need them wrapped?"

    "Just a bag will do." Leaving the studio, I clutched the eco-friendly paper bag and returned to the car.

    "Greg..."I was about to speak when I realized he had dozed off, sprawlingzily. I settled back quietly, only to hear a murmured, "Hmm?¡±

    emanating from his chest.

 Chapter 323

    Gregory hadn''t fallen asleep yet.

    Licking my lips, I began earnestly, "Sorry I broke your piggy bank that day"

    At the mention of that, he yanked off his sleep mask, a hint of annoyance flickering in his weary eyes. "Jane, you''re a pushover outside, aren''t you? The only ce you know how to rub someone the wrong way is here with me, right?"

    "That''s not it." I hurriedly said, pulling out a little rabbit figurine made by a potter, trying to calm his irritation. "Here''s a replica of that rabbit, made to look just like it. I hope this makes up for my mistake that day"

    In all faimess, I had no right to touch his piggy bank. But then, I''d acted impulsively, andter, I couldn''t understand why I would have meddled with someone else''s belongings.

    I''d spent some days visiting a pottery studio, intending to craft an exact duplicate for him, but myck of skill was evident, and the result was far from simr.

    In the end, I had to ask the potter for help.

    Gregory was stunned for a moment, his gazending on the rabbit in my hand, and he nced inside the bag, his expression softening. "What''s in that bag?"

    I answered, "I made it."

    It was not much to look at, honestly embarrassing to show, but considering it was my first attempt at pottery, I hadn''t tossed it in the bin.

    I said gently, "But it''s not a good match."

    He took the rabbit from my hands, ced it into the bag, and reached out. "Give them to me. Two for one."

    I hesitated. "Okay."

    I was in the wrong, after all. I handed the bag to Gregory.

    He set the bag aside and looked at me, sending shivers down my spine. He smirked, but his eyes stayed cold. "You remind me of someone sometimes."

    I was confused. "Hmm? Ms. Myers?"

    "Yeah." He closed his eyes, his voice tightening. "Standing at the Myers'' doorstep earlier, when you looked up with tears, you had the same eyes as hers."

    I dared not overthink it and smiled. "Only the eyes are simr.."

    "That''s right." He took a deep breath. "Only the eyes are simr. She never had that lost, hopeless look."

    He reminisced with a hint of fondness. "Lilliana would only get mad, act spoiled, andin about my tardiness."

    Perhaps it was because we''d had experiences of loving someone unconditionally. I couldn''t help butfort. "You''ll find Ms. Myers. You definitely will."

    And then, lovers would eventually get married.

    When arriving at River Vi, we went our separate ways after exiting the elevator.

    Shortly after, the doorbell rang again.

    Molly stood at the door, holding a steaming cup of something, looking adorable. "Jane, this can prevent a cold. My brother asked me to bring it over."

    It surprised me. "Gregory?"

    "Yeah!" She nodded vigorously, and her smile was cheeky. "You didn''t know, did you? Grandma wasn''t feeling well, so we returned to Vista Townst night to see her. He immediately rushed back when he heard the Myers family had taken you."

    I hesitated, "Is that so..."

    He hadn''t mentioned a word about it during the car ride. Given his om personality, he''d typically take the opportunity to boast

    Molly handed me the soup and cheekily entered, sticking out her tongue. You better drink it, though he warned me not to let you know Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    he was the one who sent it."

    I gripped the cup, the smell hitting me, and I grimaced before slowly drinking.

    I wondered, "Why did you tell me, then?"

    "Because you need to know the truth." Molly blinked, confused) "But why wouldn''t he want me to tell you? wouldn''thewant Especially since both of you

    are single...

    I walked to the kitchen to rinse the cup, smiling. "Because the person he truly wants to look after isn''t me."

    He always wanted Lilliana. I was fortunate, bearing a slight resemnce to Lilliana, to receive his care.

 Chapter 324

    The following morning, the sun rose as usual, and the inte was still buzzing with rumors. Even the younger folks at the office were throwing curious nces my way.

    Christine had swung by my ce the night before, returning my bag and phone with a hefty dose of self-me. She had rushed to file a report but hit a wall when she mentioned the Myers family. In essence, without concrete evidence, we could do nothing. She confessed it was her first real taste of the power of influence and the helplessness of the average Joe. She regretted breaking up with Steven, musing that even as a mistress, she wouldn''t have been so helpless when I was in trouble. Utterly foolish.

    She walked into the office with two steaming cups of coffee, set one before me, and pulled up a chair. Her demeanor was almost identical to the night before.

    I was sketching out a custom design for Adah, puzzled. "What''s up? Who''s bothering you now?"

    After a moment, she dropped a bombshell. "The Ferguson Group just dered bankruptcy."

    My pen slipped, drawing an unintended line across the paper. I was stunned. "Bankruptcy?" Weren''t they celebrating an engagement with the Myers family the day before? How did they crash without warning?

    "Yeah, their funding just vanished." Christine nodded, "The news broke five minutes ago. The Myers family must be reeling. There''s already a feeding frenzy over their shares. Bryant is probably going to lose everything."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    I grabbed my phone to find the news she mentioned.

    In a short time, the inte was aze. The bankruptcy of Ferguson Group signified a seismic shift in RiverCity. It was like the city was getting a new ruler. And Bryant? He was used to being on top. To fall from grace so suddenly...

    I frowned, suspecting there was more to the story. "How did the Ferguson Group suddenly go bankrupt?"

    "It looks like a research project ate up a big chunk of their funds without any returns, plus a series of failed partnerships. Their financial backbone just snapped," Christine exined.

    "Still odd." My trust in Bryant, on a personal level, was long gone. But I knew his business acumen. It wasn''t him to get caught off guard. He was always cautious and always had a contingency n. Bankruptcy without a murmur didn''t fit his style.

    "What''s there to be surprised about? He''s getting what he deserves," Christine mused, propping her chin in her hands as she continued to share the juicy details. "Guess who''s most likely to buy his shares?"

    I was curious. "Who?"

    "RF Group." She showed me the scoop she''d found online. "Turns out he''s been in secret talks with York recently."

    She seemed almost gleefully vindictive, "Imagine that. Your ex ended up not so different from us after all."

    RF Group was already a behemoth. Swallowing Ferguson Group would instantly elevate them to the top spot in RiverCity. Their ambition was unmistakable, and their move into the domestic market was bold.

    After Christine left, I stared out the window at the towering buildings reaching into the sky.

    My phone suddenly rang, snapping me back to reality. It was Mark. I greeted him with a smile. "Hey, Mark."

    "Jane..." There was a tremble in his voice, quickly suppressed, "Are you okay?! Reand Gregory came to your rescue?"

    I confirmed, "Yeah, it was him. I''m fine. But you sound off. What''s wrong?"

    "Oh, just stepped outside. It''s chilly."

    Mark''s voice was warm and gentle, warm,

    "

    "None at all!" I denied it immediately, well aware of the good he had done me and the tight spot he was in.

 Chapter 325

    Every reckless thing he did came with a price. The Myers n was notoriously tough to deal with, and I had no intention of dragging him into muddy waters alongside me.

    He fell silent for a moment before replying, "That''s good to hear." His voice was as soft and soothing as ever, yet it seemed to carry a hint of disappointment.

    Before we could hang up, aposed and mature woman suddenly appeared at my office door. Feeling a bit on edge, I nodded at her to acknowledge her presence, while listening to Mark continue speaking on the phone.

    "Jane, one day, I''m going to be able to protect you really well."

    It sounded like a promise, a vow. If it weren''t for the woman standing before me, I might have felt my heart flutter at that moment. But life is devoid of ''ifs''.

    After a brief silence, I softly replied, "I''ll grow stronger, Mark. One day, no one will be able to bully me anymore."

    He seemed to detect the unspoken message in my words, "Jane..."

    The woman outside, however, grew impatient and pushed the door open. I had to cut Mark off, trying to keep the mood light, "A client just walked in, gotta hang up now."

    Unwilling to hear the disappointment in his voice, I hung up first.

    Then, I turned to Kathy and got straight to the point, "Ms. Larson, what can I do for you?"

    Her gaze was steady, cutting straight to the chase, "You were on the phone with Mark just now, weren''t you?"

    I couldn''t hide it from her.

    "What''s Violet done to him now?" I asked, directly addressing the issue.

    Kathy''s demeanor was impable, her tone calm, "It''s not my mother this time; it''s my grandmother. My mother wouldn''t dare to touch him now. From your incident yesterday to the minute before he called you, he''s been locked in the chapel for a full day and night."

    I frowned deeply, "In the middle of winter!"

    The Larson family''s chapel had an old-school design,plete with wood- carved windows that were drafty.

    No wonder his voice was trembling just now.

    "This is the price he pays for his affection for you."

    Kathy''s rationality was chilling, as if discussing someone of no consequence, "If you can''t make him give up soon, he''ll pay even steeper prices."

    During my silent pause, she spoke evenly, "Ms. Webster, woman to woman, I don''t want to say anything unpleasant, but you can''t enter the Larson family. His feelings for you are futile."

    "Unless you''re willing to be a secret lover," she added.

    I lowered my gaze, chuckled, then looked up at her, "You''ve liked him for many years, haven''t you?"

    I had felt it during myst visit to the Larson family. She harbored a cautious, hidden affection for Mark.

    A rare moment of surprise shed across herposed face. Eventually, she didn''t deny it, only offering a bitter smile, "Yes, but like you, I can only be his friend; I can only be his sister."

    Mark''s marriage was destined to be a trade for benefits. It could not involve her or me.

    "Ms. Webster, there''s no other choice. So, you should make him give up, the sooner the better."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Kathy didn''t stay long, not even waiting for my response before grabbing her bag and leaving. She was certain of the choice I would make Whether it was Mark, her, or myself, none of us had a say in our fates.

    In the evening, Molly hitched a ride snow!

    home with me. The snow from m yesterday was piled on both sides of the road, mixed with dirty water, far from its pristine white state.

    "Bye, Jane!" Molly waved as she exited the elevator.

    I smiled and headed to my apartment when a familiar, upright figure caught my eye He was facing away from me, a cigarette between his fingers, its ember glowing intermittently.

    Beyond the window in front of him were the lights of countless homes. Hearing my approach, he turned around, his handsome features rxed yet cautious, "You''re back?"

 Chapter 326

    I froze all over.

    It was unexpected, somewhat bewildering.

    Perhaps it was because our separation had been so graceless, marked by too many embarrassments, that the thought of having a calm conversation with him post divorce seemed impossible.

    To me, the final chapter of our rtionship was simple: we went our separate ways. No moreplicating each other''s lives. Gathering myposure, I looked at him emotionlessly. "What brings you here?"

    "..." Bryant flicked the ash from his cigarette, a rare hint of warmth breaking through his usual cold demeanor. "I came to see you."

    "Why?" I was genuinely puzzled.

    Had he gone bankrupt and now remembered me?

    His gaze was intense, unwavering, his voice deep. "To make amends. Jane, there''s nothing holding us back anymore. You can go back to being Mrs. Ferguson without worry."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    I was taken aback at first, then filled with disbelief.

    What did he take me for? Did he think things were the same as before, back when I saw him as my beacon of light?

    That with a wave of his hand, I''d go away, and with another, I''d return?

    This thought sparked anger ip me, and my reply was sharp. "So you''re remembering me now that you''re bankrupt and Dorothy refused to get married?" He paused, trying to exin with patience, "Jane, I did what I did because..."

    "It doesn''t matter."

    I couldn''t help but interrupt him, blurting out, "Do you really think our issues began when you got engaged to Dorothy? That her showing up is what caused our divorce?"

    Bryant''s eyes slightly drooped. The usually proud man was now speaking softly, "I know, I misunderstood your feelings before, thinking you liked Mark, not me..."

    "It wasn''t a misunderstanding."

    Iughed bitterly, knowing exactly where to strike for the greatest pain, "If I had known from the start that it was Mark who helped me, I might not have fallen for him, but I definitely wouldn''t have fallen for you."

    That mistake fooled me into thinking he had a soft heart. It made me brave enough to go after what seemed impossible.

    Bryant stiffened, his deep eyes locking onto me, visibly shaken. "So, your feelings for me were solely because of that incident?"

    I clenched my fist. "Yes!"

    Without that incident, he and I would have remained strangers forever.

    At most, he''d be the untouchable moon, and I, just one of many gazing up from the mire.

    There might have been admiration, but never love.

    After saying my piece, I reached for the door lock, turning it open.

    I thought I made myself clear, that he would know it was time for him to leave.

    But as soon as I turned on the light, his cold presence enveloped me from behind, spinning me around to steal a kiss.

    His actions were forceful, desperate, as if he was eager to prove something.

    I felt humiliated, unable to push him away, my hands trapped by his. Tha panic, I lifted my knee sharply into his groin!

    He stopped dead, pain written all over his face!

    He gasped, a dangerous look crossing his eyes, his words as cutting as ever, "Can''t even touch you now? Or is it that Gregory has been looking out for you, stirring up feelings? You better be clear about who he is..."

    "Bryant, I''ve never been more clear!"

    Anger surged through me, my chest heaving with every breath, my eyes zing with resentment.

    "What right do you have to question me? Even when we were married, things were messy between you and Prowessy Margaret Now that we''re divorced, even if there''s something between Gregory and me, it''s none of your business!"

 Chapter 327

    "Sorry..." He froze for a moment, as if suddenly snapping back to reality. "My apologies, I just... I want to make things right with us."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "On what grounds?" I looked at him coldly. "Bryant, seriously, why? Deep down, why do you want to start over?"

    I used to hang on to every word he said, believing him wholeheartedly.

    Only to end up battered and bruised.

    But now, I''d woken up from that dream, and there was no way I was going down that road again.

    His lips tightened slightly. "Because..."

    I cut him off with a cold, mocking smile. "Because you''re used to winning. You just can''t stand losing."

    I''d never believed in those stories where people realize they''re hopelessly in love only after they''ve parted ways.

    "That''s not it." Bryant''s denial was firm, his deep eyes swirling as if trying to draw me in. "I can''t live without you. Jane, I''m used to having you around the house, used to hearing you call out my name suddenly, used to you waiting up for me, no matter howte..."

    It was all just habit, nothing but habit.

    Like losing a teddy bear you''ve had by your pillow for years and experiencing withdrawal.

    I took a deep breath to calm my anger, my words cutting deep. "So, just because you''re ufortable, I''m supposed to start over with you? Bryant, I''ve had enough! And as for being Mrs. Ferguson, it was fun while itsted, but now that you''re bankrupt, what''s in it for me?"

    His brows furrowed slightly. "Me, bankrupt?"

    I scoffed, sparing no effort to hurt him. "They all left you, and you think I''m just a trash bin, waiting here forever?"

    He looked away, and when his eyes met mine again, they were colder, rimmed with red, his voiceced with irony and obsession.

    "So, if one day I be the celebrated Mr. Ferguson again, you''d consider being with me?"

    "Maybe!" I tossed the words out carelessly.

    When a building is about to fall, you don''t just talk about going back to its glory days.

    Regardless, all I wanted was a clean break.

    Bryant fell silent, but then he suddenly smirked, lifting his hand to caress my cheek almost obsessively. "Jane, remember your answer."

    Then, he pulled his hand back smoothly and walked away with confident strides.

    After the elevator dinged upon arrival, the hallway and elevator lobby returned to silence.

    It was as if everything that had just happened was nothing but a dream.

    Leaning against the door, I took a moment to catch my breath, straightening the clothes he had ruffled...

    But as I did, something felt off. Instinctively, I nced towards the other end of the lobby.

    Gregory was leaningzily against the doorway, arms crossed, as if he had just watched a fascinating drama unfold.

    When our eyes met, he showed no sign of shame for eavesdropping, insteadraising an eyebrow in amusement.

    "Looks like your knee''s doing better? That kick had quite the power."

    I closed my eyes momentarily, then red at him. "Gregory can''t you''go a day without eavesdropping?¡±

    "I''m on my own doorstep," he coolly defended himself. "You''re the onescking in privacy."

    He sure had a way of bending logic.

    I couldn''t be bothered with him and was about to close the door when he ose the door when he suddenly spoke up. "I have a way to help you cut tiespletely."

    I paused. "What way?"

    The words Bryant left me with were unsettling, as if something else was bound to happen.

    He grinned, a mix of mischief and seriousness in his tone, "Be with me."

 Chapter 328

    My head buzzed, and then I chuckled, "You''ve got your eye on my eyes, huh?"

    A stand-in.

    Whoever''s interested can do it. It''s just not my thing.

    "Nah, it''s not that."

    He was still leaning against the door frame, casually saying, "Just a fake girlfriend. I can help you deal with Bryant."

    I understood immediately and looked at him, "And what''s in it for me?"

    "No such thing as a free lunch" was his motto.

    Sure enough, he looked at me appreciatively, "Smart. Come home with me for Christmas, help me deal with my folks."

    I kept my silence.

    "You won''t be at a loss."

    Gregory smirked, confidently saying, "You alone can''t handle him."

    "He", of course, was referring to Bryant.

    "I''ll think about it," I said nonchntly, then closed the door behind me.

    The bankruptcy of the Ferguson Group had turned RiverCity''s social scene into aplete mess. Everyone was looking to grab whatever benefits they could.

    That day, after a meeting when I returned to my office, Christine suddenly asked, "Hey, did anyonee looking to buy your shares?"

    "What shares?" I asked, puzzled.

    "When you guys divorced, didn''t Bryant force ten percent on you?" she asked curiously, then added, "Although the buyout price is low now, it''s better than holding onto them."

    "No one came," I shook my head.

    I had intended to find an opportunity to return the shares to him, but never found the right moment.

    Afterst night''s ugly scene, I''d forgotten all about it.

    But what was strange was, RF hadn''t inquired about my shares at all.

    Entering the office, I asked, "Did Bryant sell his own shares?"

    "Long ago."

    Christine pursed her lips, "He got rid of them the fastest. Otherwise, as long as he was involved, the shareholders would have held onto their shares. After all, the Ferguson Group is what it is todayrgely because of him; a lot of people blindly trusted him."

    That was the truth. I hadn''t really believed that Bryant would just give up on the Ferguson Group.

    But the recent financial news was almost dominated by the Ferguson Group, getting closer to bankruptcy by the day.

    Until today, when RF Group''s CEO, York Carlson, officially stepped into the Ferguson Group, starting a major shakeup at the top.

    Christine nudged my arm, "How about I talk to York for you? You might as well sell your shares."

    I pursed my lips. "Okay."

    After all, Bryant had sold his too.

    After Christine agreed, she suddenly realized, "You''re not nning to sell them and then give the money to Bryant, are you?"

    "I am."

    Walking away from this marriage, Bryant didn''t do me wrong; he actually left my pockets full.

    Those shares were originally the Ferguson family''s, it wouldn''t be right to get greedy.

    I had epted them at the time just so as not to dy the divorce proceedings.

    I picked up my phone and was about to say something when Christine spoke up first:

    "Holy smokes, the Myers family called off the engagement? They clung to him like glue before, and now and now that the Ferguson Group is bankrupt, they cut ties so fast...."

    "I saw that too."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    I smiled wryly, tossed my phone onto the desk, feeling rather indifferent.

    Dorothy had always been about forming alliances through marriage.

    After watching for so many days, it was natural for her to cut her losses and avoid danger.

    And Bryant,ing to me that night, seemed to have anticipated this.

    The more things unfolded, the more I felt he had other ns as if OM everything was under his control.

    After Christine finished her sigh, she called York.

    "Hey, Mr. Carlson, got a moment?"

    York must have given a positive response, as Christine put him on speaker for me to hear her voicen filled with cheer, "So, RF has been busy buying up shares of the Ferguson Grouptely, right? My friend... you know, Jane, she''s got ten percent of the shares."

 Chapter 329

    I had thought York would jump at the offer. But what I got instead was a dead silence on the other end of the line.

    After a moment, he cleared his throat es if under some immense pressure and said, "Ms. Webster you''re thinking of selling your shares? Wouldn''t you consider holding onto them?"

    "I''m selling"

    Christine chuckled lightly. "Why keep something from an ex? Better to turn it into cash."

    "Cough, cough, cough..."

    York choked,unching into a fit of coughing followed by a distinct crash. Either something had slipped from his grip or someone was throwing a tantrum.

    Gritting his teeth, York managed to say, "It''s like this, we''re currently halting our share acquisitions. My advice? Hold onto those shares. In less than three months, their market value will double, even surpass the peak times of the Ferguson Group!"

    Christine was skeptical, "Double in such a short time?"

    "Absolutely, maybe even more."

    York sounded very sure. "Really, persuade Ms. Webster not to sell to anyone."

    "Alright, got it."

    A glint of excitement shed in Christine''s eyes as she ended the call with a flurry of polite thank-yous.

    She turned to me, puzzled. "Do you think he was bluffing?"

    I shook my head, replying, "Doesn''t seem like it."

    Taking over this mess, RF had a solid chance, not a sure thing, but their odds were good. After all, the Ferguson Group wasn''tcking in anything but cash. With enough funds, they could turn everything around.

    But why was York being so generous? Not only refraining from buying my shares but also going out of his way to advise me? It was strange. This was like handing me money on a tter. For a businessman, that''s overly generous.

    After wrapping up the spring collection with Jeff, as well as Adah and Ramona''s custom orders, I was finally ready for some downtime after spinning non-stop for half a month.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    That day, I slept in until I woke up naturally. I hadn''t even had breakfast when Christine called.

    "Jane, no rest for you today."

    "What''s happened?" I poured myself a ss of warm water as I asked.

    Christine replied, "RF just informed me their big boss has some free time now and wants to inspect thepanies RF has invested in domestically."

    "We''re the first stop."

    "An inspection?" I paused, "Now?"

    As the year was wrapping up and things were slowing down, doing an inspection wasn''t out of the question, but it felt like a pointless hassle.

    Christine sounded helpless. "Tell me about it... You bettere in."

    I nced at the clock, "What time will they arrive?"

    "They were already leaving RF when they called me."

    "...I''ll be right there."

    This sudden ambush caught mepletely off guard. Skipping breakfast, I rushed to get ready and dashed out the door. When I arrived at Janedream around eleven, thepany was buzzing with an air of emergency, likely due to Christine''s heads-up.

    v.e I had just dropped my bag off when Christine knocked on my door, ¡°Jane, they''re in the elevator!"

    "Okay"

    I was fairly rxed until then, but suddenly, I felt anxious. An uneasy premonition crept up on me.

    As Christine and I reached the elevator, the leading man caught my eye. Dressed in a ck tailored sult, he handed his overcoat to an assistant, moving with the natural authority and chilly elegance of a born leader.

    When his deep eyes met mine, it felt as if he was peering straight into my so

 Chapter 330

    I was stunned for a moment.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Almost instantly, I pieced together Bryant''s current situation, but I couldn''t quite believe it. Wasn''t he bankrupt? Turned out, he had just pulled a Houdini... And, after all that maneuvering, he ended up holding more power and influence than ever before.

    As I came to grips with the situation, my first ifistinct was panic... I thought I had cut ties with him, and now he turns out to be the biggest shareholder in mypany?, I still held onto a sliver of hope, maybe he was just chummy with York and decided to tag along for a visit.

    York introduced him with a smile, "Ms. Webster, Ms. Jackson, meet the new... new Vice President of RF Group, Mr. Ferguson."

    The position announced was a step below York''s. But York was always a step behind Bryant, and his bodynguage while speaking was telling. However, they were the major stakeholders of Janedream now, and I didn''t want to cause a scene. I offered a faint, nomittal smile, "Oh? I heard your big boss wasing. Where is he?"

    York chuckled it off, "Well, he got tied up with somest-minute business..." "Alright then."

    I didn''t press further, and Christine caught on to the tension. Years of understanding each other meant a single look was enough to agree on keeping up appearances for now.

    We made our way into the meeting room, holding what felt like a pointless meeting before York dismissed the others. Then, turning to Christine, he asked, "Ms. Jackson, would you mind showing me your Design Department?"

    It couldn''t be more obvious.

    "Mr. Carlson, Jane is actually the head of the Design Department. She''d be more familiar..."

    Christine was hesitant to leave me alone with Bryant, almost refusing on the spot.

    Seeing Bryant''s calm demeanor, I interjected, "Chris, you head off with Mr. Carlson. I actually need to ask Mr. Ferguson a few questions." Some things just needed to be cleared up; I couldn''t put it off any longer.

    "Jane...

    Christine hesitated for a moment, but seeing my determination, she didn''t insist any further and led York away.

    Suddenly, it was just Bryant and me in the office. His gaze was fixed on me, waiting for me to break the silence. I felt an annoying sense of him having the upper hand.

    Annoyed and not in the mood for beating around the bush, I got straight to the point, "You''re the man behind RF Group, aren''t you?" "Yes."

    Bryant didn''t avoid the question or show any signs of difort, his voice deep, "So, is reconciliation on the table now?"

    "Reconciliation?" I couldn''t grasp how he could so lightly throw around that word.

    He stood up, propping himself on the desk with one hand, slightly leaning forward, his brows slightly furrowed, "You were the one who said that, remember? That evening at your doorstep, I asked if we could reconcile once I became the old Mr. Ferguson again. Did you forget?"

    His question jogged my memory. He was referring to that evening when he had asked if we could reconcile once he regained his previous status, and I had nonchntly agreed. I had brushed it off right after, but he remembered.

    I stared at him, a mix of frustration and resignation on my face, "Bryant, are you patting yourself on the back right now?" He was taken aback, "Hmm?¡±

    "With all your scheming, ying your cards close to the chest. Everyone thought RiverCity was under new management, but it was you all along. Even the Myers family was left in the dark."

    I looked at the man I had once longed for and spoke slowly, "ying both sides, getting engaged to Dorothy while secretly investing in me. You must think you''re quite the devoted lover huh?"

 Chapter 331

    "Bryant, in your envisioned grand n, am I supposed to be grateful and teary- eyed by now?" I asked sarcastically.

    "No."

    Avoiding my gaze, Bryant loosened his tie with one hand, "I just hoped life could be a bit easier for you."

    "Sure."

    I didn''t rush to disagree, speaking softly, "So, name your price. Pull your shares out of Janedream, get rid of that 51% stake, and I''ll breathe easier."

    From the start, it seemed we never truly understood each other.

    He once saw me as a weed in the desert, barely sparing me a nce. And now, he treated me like a rose in a greenhouse, too delicate to handle anything rough. As for me? I''d lost all trust in him.

    Why insist on staying together then?

    He suddenly looked at me, his lips a tight line, "Jane..."

    I smiled, "Didn''t you say you wanted me to have it easy?"

    "With RF backing you up, you''ll have it easy."

    I looked down at the bustling traffic below the skyscraper, and after a moment of silence, I felt a wave of mncholy, "Bryant, you''ve never understood what I truly want. You haven''t even given me the basic respect I deserve."

    "I know..."

    "What do you know?"

    As I spoke, my feelings were a tangled mess. "Before you decided to invest, did you ever respect my wishes? Did you even let me know that you were the one investing in Janedream?!"

    "What are your wishes then?"This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Bryant, unusually humble, his noble features softened with emotion, "Alright, I promise, from now on, I''ll respect your wishes as much as possible..."

    I couldn''t help but interrupt him, "My wish is that I have nothing to do with you!" He dismissed the idea without a second thought, "That''s impossible."

    I gave a knowing smile. "See? All that respect and good intentione from what you want, The person he wanted to satisfy was never me; it''d always been himself.

    Bryant frowned deeply, his expression turning cold, "Have you always thought this way?"

    t what''s right."

    "When you were putting up with Margaret making a fuss daily, you said it was just to repay a favor."

    Bringing these up, I was surprisingly calm, "When Dorothy showed up, you dropped a few words to make me trust you and then pushed me away."

    "Even now, your eagerness to reconcile is just because you''re not used to being alone."

    "Did you ever ask me, through everything, did you ever ask me what I think?"

    "My thoughts never mattered."

    "You only care about how you feel. As for me, as long as I don''t die or leave van you, satisfying your asional ET.

    possessiveness is all I''m needed for."

    As I spoke, Bryant''s initially cold expression revealed a hint of remorse, "Jane, it''s not like you think. I might not know how to love someone, I''ve disappointed you a lot, but it wasn''t for the reasons you think."

    "Bryant."

    Under his puzzled but earnest gaze, I slowly said, "I won''t reconcile with you.

    Being his wife was too difficult, too exhausting Even now, thinking back on everything, it all still tasted bitter.

    Bryant seerned to have a lot he wanted to say, his voice tight, "No matter what, you won''t forgive me?"

    A bitter smile tugged at my lips.

    "Whether I forgive you or not isn''t important. You should ask our child if she forgives you."

 Chapter 332

    Bryant''s body stiffened sharply, the light in his eyes dimming by the second. He knew better than anyone the tragedy that had befallen our child. What stood between us wasn''t just Margaret or anyone else, but the life of a child that had been lost. If he and I reconciled, what would that make of our child''s death?

    Knock, knock!

    Outside, York knocked on the ss door. Bryant''s voice was cold, "Come in."

    York entered, his expression anxious. "Mr. Ferguson, there''s suspicion from the Myers Group. Dorothy and her people stormed into Ferguson Group, and they might head here next."

    "No rush." Bryant always had a strategic mind in business, his tone nowced with danger, "Tell Ryan to speed things up. Swallow up the project in three days. By then, it''ll be toote for the Myers family to react."

    Clearly, the merger between RF and Ferguson Groups had made him a formidable opponent against the Myers family, perhaps even stronger.

    "Understood."

    Leave me for a minute."

    After epting the orders, York quickly exited. As the door closed behind him, Bryant turned to me, his voice a mix ofpromise and authority: "You might as well think I''m selfish. But remember, you''re to be Mrs. Ferguson."

    With that, he didn''t wait for my response and strode out the door, confident as ever!

    I felt like all my words had been wasted on him, worse than brick wall. It was impossible to change what he had already decided. Seeing me fuming, Christine barged in, "What''s the deal with Bryant and RF?"

    I bluntly said, "He''s the ultimate boss." Christine might not look it, but she was tight-lipped, never spilling secrets even when drunk. Christine was dumbfounded by my reply.

    I sighed, "Surprised? Shocked?"

    She stomped her foot in frustration, mming the door behind her, whispering fiercely, "So we left Ferguson Group, toiled day and night to start our own venture, only to end up working for him again??"

    Her reaction somewhat eased my irritation, and I nodded, "You''ve summed it up perfectly."

    *... Damn, he''s cunning." Christine hadn''t expected Bryant to pull such a move. It took her a while toe to terms with it, "So what do we do? Keep working for him?"

    "Not really." I calmed myself, "We hold nearly half the shares between us, and they don''t interfere withpany decisions. It''s better than working for someone else. As for the shares... I''ll look for an opportunity to discuss it with himter."

    ording to York, the 10% of Ferguson Group shares I held could double. I would have the leverage to negotiate with Bryant.

    Later that evening, I ran into Gregory in the underground parking lot.

    Out of nowhere, that old idea I''d tossed aside popped back into my head, and I found myself giving Gregory a knowing look, "What''s With that look?" Gregory eyed me warily. "Spit it out, don''t look at me like a dog eyeing a hamburger." He was a decent guy, handsome too. Just a shame he wasn''t mute. Focusing on the main issue, I managed my first sycophantic smile in a lifetime, "Was what you said the other day for real?"

    He sauntered towards the elevator, ncing at me sideways, "Which part?"

    "Helping me deal with Bryant." Aside from Gregory''s suggestion, I couldn''t think of any other way. In a world where power prevails, defiance without support usually ends in tragedy. Our circle was no stranger to such misfortunes. But if I could align myself with the Ford family, then perhaps... Respect goes a long way.

    Gregory stepped into the elevator, his voice nonchnt, "I think about itContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    What goes aroundes around.

    His words echoed mine? d mine and without a second thought, I urged, "Don''t think too long.

 Chapter 333

    He chuckled, "So, vacation starts the day after tomorrow?"

    "Yeah."

    Out of the blue, he said, "Then, 7 AM sharp, we''re heading back to Vista Town."

    I looked at him, puzzled. "Aren''t you supposed to deal with Bryant first?"

    His eyes twinkled with mischief, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. "Right now, you''re the one asking for my help, aren''t you? Shouldn''t you show me some sincerity first?"

    Bryant was made for the cunning business world, and so was he.

    Thinking ahead, I gave him a heads-up, "I can y along, help you out with your folks. But I''ve been divorced. They''re definitely not going to wee me with open arms..."

    Gregory didn''t seem to care one bit. "That''s my problem to handle."

    As the elevator reached our floor, I took a deep breath, "Alright, I''m in."

    Just as I said that, the doors opened. We went our separate ways, but just as I stepped out, I was surprised to see Mark standing at my rate ways doorstep.

    Surprised that the Larsons still let hime around to see me.

    Gregory cast a nce our way, his steps unhesitating as he unlocked his door, stepped inside, and closed it behind him, all in one fluid motion.

    Outside, the silence was broken only by the howling winter wind.

    With Kathy''s warning in mind, I felt a bit uneasy, "Mark, what... what brings you here?"

    an answeri Mark nced at Gregory''s door and, rather than answering, asked, "Why are you hanging around with him again?"

    "Just ran into him downstairs." It didn''t seem like a big deal to me, so I answered casually.

    He seemed to rx a bit, smiling gently. "I thought I heard you agree to something with him?"

    He was close with Steven, who in turn was tight with Bryant. I didn''t want Bryant getting wind of this, so I opted to tell a half-truth.

    *Just some personal stuff I agreed to help him with."

    Hearing this, Mark''s expression tightened imperceptibly, then casually he asked, "Are you settling in alright here, or do you want to move somewhere else?"

    "I''m getting used to it, yeah..."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    I started to respond automatically, then caught myself, shifting gears, "Or, is my being here causing you trouble? If that''s the case, I can move out right away."

    I could always crash at Christine''s for a few days if need be.

    "Trouble?"

    Mark seemed surprised by my reaction, then it dawned on him, his expression darkening, "Did someone from the Larson family talk to you?"

    "Yeah," I nodded honestly, "But they didn''t say anything too harsh."

    As I spoke, I let my gaze drop, using the opportunity to make my stance clear, "Mark, let''s just stay friends, okay? Now and in the future." Just like Kathy said, if I couldn''t get Mark to back off now, it would only bring him more trouble.

    Mark''s voice sharpened, "Exactly what did they say to you?"

    "Really, it was nothing serious."

    "Is it because of him, or because of Bryant?"

    When he said "him, his gaze shifted towards Gregory''s door.

    I couldn''t understand why he seemed more suspicious of me and Gregory than of Bryant.

    But at this moment, I really didn''t have the energy for these kinds of entanglements I couldn''t go back to Bryant, and I never even considered climbing the socialdder with Gregory.

    I just wanted to peacefully run J¨¢nedream, left to me by my parents.

    I shook my head. "Neither."

    "Jane... Mark''s eyes were a storm of emotions as he looked at me. Can e we really only be friends?"

    I looked down, "Yeah, I''m sorry."

    "No worries, silly. I''ve always said, as long as you''re happy, that''s all what matters."

    Suddenly, he reached out, gently patting my head, "Then, let''s be friends!"

    "Ouch-"As his words settled, a sudden pain, shot through my scalp, making me look up at him sharply.

    A fleeting emotion crossed his face, but his eyes were as kind as ever He asked softly, "Did I hurt you? Sorry, my Cufflink must''ve caught in your hair."

 Chapter 334

    Gratitude and guilt swirled within me, keeping any sharp retorts at bay. I forced a smile, "No worries, it hardly hurts."

    He withdrew his hand, letting out a silent sigh before saying, "You should head back home. I just wanted to see if you were alright. Now that I know you are, I can rest easy."

    "Alright."

    The chill made me sniffle as I waved goodbye to him and headed towards my doorstep.

    Thinking back to his asking about the ce, I turned around, "Oh, and Mark, I''ll make sure to move out as soon as I can..."

    Originally, I thought ours was merely a friendship.

    But knowing what I know now, I preferred it stayed that way, with no extraplications.

    "No need!" Mark cut me off. After a brief struggle, he seemingly conceded, "Just stay put, alright? Gregory lives across from you... not many would dare to stir trouble here. It''s rtively safe for you."

    "Thank you..."

    "Jane, we''re still friends."

    Seeing my difort, he decided toy it all out, "Don''t feel pressured just because I have feelings for you. Besides, you haven''t held me back in any way. Now that everything''s out in the open, let''s just continue being friends. Good friends. You''re still the same junior I befriended, and I''m still your senior."

    "Deal!"

    Gratefully, I looked at him, sincerely adding before he left, "Having a friend like you, Mark, is something I consider incredibly lucky."

    Being treated with genuine kindness by him, by Christine, was more than enough.

    Mark pressed his lips together, ncing at the dark night outside, and muttered something I couldn''t catch over the noise of a passing car.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    "What was that?" I asked, trying to catch his gaze.

    "Nothing." His eyes, deep and thoughtful, looked at me as he slightly chuckled. "I said, we''ll always be friends."

    Ding! The elevator arrived.

    Just before the doors opened, Mark softly said, "You better head back."

    "Okay!" I nodded vigorously, feeling an indescribable emotion, as if something would change after this goodbye.

    But there was nothing I could do about it.

    As he was about to step into the elevator, Molly emerged from inside, surprised to see Mark, "Oh, Mr. Larson, were you looking for Jane?"

    Mark nodded slightly, "Yeah. You''re... Gregory''s sister?"

    "That''s me," Molly nodded. "Leaving already? Thanks for the other day, by the way. That ibuprofen really helped."

    "No problem."

    Once Mark entered the elevator and the doors had closed behind him, Molly turned to me, a bit anxiously, "Jane, are you and Mr. Larson... like, in a rtionship?"

    Iughed lightly, "Friends, we''ve always just been friends."

    Her eyes searched mine for confirmation, "You don''t like him?"

    "I do."

    Seeing her anxiety spike again, I chuckled, "But just as a friend. It''s e different from romantic love."

    "Oh, oh, okay." Molly seemed relieved, nodding fervently.

    Understanding a bit of her concern but not wanting to embarrass the young girl, I didn''t pry further.

    Instead, I worried about her health, asking, "You mentioned medicine. Are you feeling alright?"

    "I''m fine." Molly, usually so outgoing, now seemed embarrassed, almost wishing she could disappear, "It was just that + the other night when I went out, my period started unexpectedly, and I was in pain and made a mess... Mr. Larson happened to be there and bought me what I needed and some ibuprofen."

    On the morning of December 24th, before Gregory coulde knocking, I was already up.

    After getting ready, I wheeled out my luggage, one big and one small.

    As the door across opened, Molly saw me, her excitement palpablen "Jane, are you really going back to Vista Town with my brother?"

 Chapter 335

    I nodded, a grin spreading across my face. "Yeah, that''s right. What about you? Christmas is here; when are you heading back?"

    Even if the deal with Gregory didn''t go through, I still had to make the trip. The custom-made dresses for Ramona and Adah needed to be delivered. After all, it wasn''t just about the items, but the service too. Besides, Janedream was counting on these twodies to help boost its reputation. This was a trip I had to make personally.

    "I''ll go back with you guys! Wait up for me!" Molly threw the door open and dashed back inside, cramming stuff into a backpack before reappearing.

    "Molly, what are you, practicing parkour at home this early? Keep it down, or move out. It''s not like you don''t have another ce!" From the living room, Gregory''s annoyed roar filled the air.

    And he said I had morning temper? Clearly, his temper was clearly worse.

    Molly shushed him, "Why so grumpy? Jane''s waiting at the door for us, get up!" "Just three more minutes." After that, silence resumed.

    I nced at my watch. Perfect, only five minutes left until the time Gregory and I had agreed upon. Surprisingly, at 7:00 AM sharp, hezily walked out the door. Apparently, three minutes for sleeping, two for brushing and washing up.

    Which rich kid treats his own image with such disregard? His bangs were a messy tumble over his forehead, fluffy like a bird''s nest, his eyes half-closed in a do-not-disturb manner. Still, with his good looks and natural charm, even this disheveled appearance seemed irresistibly alluring.

    Catching a glimpse of me, he lifted his gaze, "Did you put a spell on her?"

    I blinked, confused. "Huh?"

    "She never wanted to go back before, even spent Christmas alone outside." Gregory''s voice waszy and husky with sleep. "But suddenly she changed her mind when she heard you were going?"

    "Maybe she just felt like going back for Christmas this year?"

    "Impossible."

    "Why?" I couldn''t help but ask.

    He didn''t hide anything. "She doesn''t like my dad, barely went home since she was little. Why do you think the Myers mom-and-daughter duo don''t know her?"

    "Is she on bad terms with your dad?"

    "He''s not my dad!" Molly hade out, backpack in tow, and dered firmly. Gregory''s voice was cold. "Either don''t go back, or if you do, be smart about it." "You''re all the same." Molly, undeterred, looked at me. "Jane, it''s better you remarry Mr. Ferguson than being with someone like him." Gregory grabbed her ear. "Don''t you ruin my reputation."This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    "What are you so worried about?" Molly stood her ground, still provoking. "Weren''t you only interested in Lilliana? Why do you care so muchtely about what I tell Jane, could it be... you''ve fallen for her..."

    "Get lost!" Gregory let go of her, without a word in his defense, but the atmosphere around him had noticeably darkened.

    The drive to Vista Town was eerily silent. Gregory, sitting in the passenger seat, fell asleep almost immediately, slumping again against the seat, aloof and quiet. Molly, after trying and failing to start a conversation a few times, mindful of having just irritated him, didn''t dare make a sound.

    Finally, unable to hold back any longer, she dug out a pair of earplugs them to from her bag and handed them to me, Signaling for me to offer them to Gregory.

    I didn''t dare ept them, mouthing instead, "You do it."

    "He''ll yell at me..." Molly looked like she was about to cry. "Don''t worry, he probably won''t yell at you..."

    With that, the earplugs ended up in my hands. Feeling a headache ming on under Molly''s hopeful gaze, I braced myself and spoke up, "Greg..."

    "Shut up, give them here."

 Chapter 336

    The Devil had the lightest sleep you could imagine. Not even bothering to take off his sleep mask, with a familiar stretch of his long arm towards the backseat, he opened his palm.

    I felt like I''d been pardoned, quickly cing the earbuds in his hand.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    He fitted the earbuds with practiced ease and drifted back to sleep.

    Molly let out a long sigh of relief, snuggled closer, and after a moment of silence, she began to whisper.

    "Jane, I was just trying to get under my brother''s skin on purpose, but honestly, he''s a really good guy."

    "Really?"

    I was puzzled why she was suddenly opening up about this.

    Molly rested her head on my shoulder. "I''m not on great terms with my I was slightly taken aback.

    because of his affair. I hate him for betraying my mom."

    "As a kid, I was frail and barely left the house." Molly continued, "After that, I moved out of the Ford Residence. I even med my brother for not leaving with me."

    I nodded. "Guess he grew up fast, huh?"

    "Yeah."

    Molly sighed, a tinge of guilt in her voice. "Later, I realized he was smarter and more rational than me. Only someone like him could make the right decisions."

    "Otherwise, we would have just handed over everything that belonged to my mom and us."

    "I was just too immature and reckless."

    Hearing this, I tried tofort her, "You didn''t do anything wrong. As long as you''re not hurting anyone, any choice you make is okay."

    She must have been very young at the time.

    Very few can be thoughtful and considerate in their youth.

    "No, I was wrong. I moved out of the Ford family but still enjoyed the privileges that came with the Ford name." Molly shook her head, "And all because my brother took on the responsibilities that were mine."

    I patted her head gently, "But he probably never med you."

    Gregory seemed like nothing bothered him. But it was clear he cared deeply for Molly, his little sister.

    After a brief silence, Molly suddenly called out to me, "Jane?"

    "Yes?"

    She paused before asking, "Does Mr. Larson... only go for girls like you?"

    I was surprised by her candor, but responded openly, "I''m not sure, but what I can tell you is that he and I have made things clear. There won''t be any entanglements beyond friendship."

    "And his hobbies..."

    "Molly!"

    Gregory suddenly interjected with a bite in his voice, "Whatever you''re thinking, forget it. Before he sells you out and you counting the cash for him, I''ll break your legs first."

    end up His tone was cold and unyielding.

    Molly jumped, both anxious and annoyed, "Why are you eavesdropping on our conversation?"

    "Who''s eavesdropping?"

    Gregory pulled out the earbuds and tossed them at her, "Go ahead and leave a bad review. What kind of earbuds are these? Might as well have stuffed air in my ears. At least air wouldn''t make my ears hurt."

    Molly stomped her feet in frustration!

    Gregory warned, "You better take my words to heart."

    "Got it!"

    Molly replied sullenly, then added, "I just thought he seemed kind and m danh considerate. A marriag@alfance could be beneficial." Gregory casually asked, "Am I doing so badly that you need to sacrifice your own life?"

    "Said I got it."

    Molly''s response was simple, but her tone softened.

    However, a woman''s intuition told me she hadn''t given up.

    She just didn''t want to make Gregory angry.

    Upon reaching Vista Town, Gregory dropped Molly off at the Ford M at Residence before taking me straight to Myers Mansion.

    Ramona was overjoyed to see us.

 Chapter 338

    My heart felt like it was being squeezed.

    Just like Gregory had said, it was something subconscious, an inexplicable feeling from nowhere.

    Seeing the sadness in his eyes, I found myself impulsively tiptoeing, reaching up to ruffle his hair.

    But halfway through, I snapped back to reality, my hand frozen mid-air as I met his deep eyes, whispering soothingly, "Gregory, she wouldn''t me you."

    There was a brief spark in his eyes, which faded as I hesitated. "You''re not her. How would you know what she''s thinking?"

    "I''ve been through something simr," I admitted with a bitter taste in my voice. "I had a good life, then suddenly lost my parents and had to fend for myself, striving and struggling to survive."

    Nooked back at him, offering a gentle smile. "If I were her, I wouldn''t me you. And... I believe she wouldn''t either."

    People who''ve had it tough tend to empathize more with others.

    His years of waiting were proof enough of his dedication.

    He seemed touched, his usual sharp edges blunted. "Have these years been hard for you?"

    "When I was younger, yes."

    I took a deep breath, ncing around the room filled with a strangely familiar ambiance, and chuckled, "But over time, I got used to it. These past few years, livingvishly with the Ferguson family, I can hardly say I''ve had it tough."

    Gregory eyed me. "So, are you happy every day?"

    I let out a wryugh, stepping into the room. "Please, most people are just trying their best to live. How can one be happy every day?" "Is that so?"

    "And you? Are you happy?"

    Gregory followed me out of the room, closing the door behind him and shooting me a nce. "You know the answer."

    He wasn''t happy. Probably hadn''t been since Lilliana disappeared.

    "Oh," I shrugged, not pushing the conversation further.

    He led me towards Ramona''s room. "Ramona wants you to stay here. But if you''d rather stay at a hotel, I can talk to her." "No need," I shook my head. "I''d like to stay and keep herpany."

    Maybe I enjoyed being with Ramona because I never knew my grandparents'' love.

    It didn''t feel awkward; it felt warm andforting.

    Life for Gregory was busier back in Vista Town than in RiverCity.

    He left in the afternoon after receiving a phone call.

    Once he was out of sight, Ramona turned to me with a meaningful look. "Child, do you have certain feelings for Greg?"

    Her question caught me off guard, and I hurriedly denied, "No."

    Ramona was perceptive. "Is it that you don''t think about it, or you''re afraid to?"

    I looked down at the neatlyid wooden tiles on the ground, at a loss for words. I hadn''t thought about it.

    After my divorce, all I wanted was a peaceful life. Thoughts of love and affection hadn''t crossed my mind.

    Maybe... there were moments when Gregory had stirred something in me, but I always quashed those feelings instantly.

    Ramona patted my shoulder, urging me to be honest. "Tell me the truth. Don''t hold back just because m Lilliana''s grandmother, Greg has been faithful to Lilliana and the Myers family for over twenty years. Now, I want him to be true to himself.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    After a moment of silence, I replied. "I haven''t thought about it, and m afraid to Besides, he''s in love with Lilliana. We''re better off as friends"

    "Afraid to." She paused, then choosing to ignore focused on my Resdatter words,

    "Is it En. because you''ve been through a

    divorce?"

    Surprised, I looked up. "You knew?"

 Chapter 339

    "Silly girl," she chuckled. "If I didn''t know everything about you, why would I have brought you into our home? I also know about your ex-husband, Bryant."

    "That means..."

    Something dawned on me, and I couldn''t help but ask, "When Dorothy brought Bryant over that time... you already knew?"

    "I did it on purpose to give him a hard time!"

    She raised her eyebrows, "If he can''t even protect his own willing

    "Exactly, he deserves it."

    he deserves it."

    "Listen to me, dear, Bryant might be a good man, but he''s tooplicated. Life with him would be too exhausting, too bitter."

    "We''re already divorced," I said with a smile.

    She probed further, "Have you truly given up on him?"

    "I have." I looked down at my abdomen, my voice tinged with bitterness. "We almost had a child, but he chose to save someone else over me, and we lost the baby."

    It was aplete letting go, at that moment.

    Everything that followed only made me think that it was better not to have started anything in the first ce.

    No matter how hard you try to fix a broken mirror, it''s still broken. The cracks are always there as a reminder of the real pain it suffered.

    Only those who haven''t truly let go can piece a broken mirror back together.

    Ramona became excited, "That''s all the more reason to consider Greg! I guarantee you, he''s genuinely a great guy. He might seem indifferent at times, but once he cares about someone or something, it''s for life."

    "Ramona," I sighed with a smile, "I''m not ready to think about these things..."

    Being betrayed and abandoned once was enough.

    And yet...

    She hit the nail on the head, "Do you feel like you''re not worthy of him because you''re divorced?"

    *Yes."

    It''s widely thought that a woman who''s divorced is considered less valuable. Even the Larsons, hearing that Mark was interested in me, tried everything to stop it.

    Let alone a prestigious family like the Fords.

    "You''re young. How are you more old-fashioned than this olddy?"

    Ramona scolded me gently, her voice calm and steady, "Let me tell you, how a man or a family treats you is never about whether you''ve been married before, how beautiful you are, and so on. It''s all about their character. Only problematic families need these baseless things to prove themselves."

    "The Ford family, rest assured, they wouldn''t mind these things."

    Her words hit me like a pebble in ake, stirring my heart, but soon everything settled down again.

    Gregory...

    Perhaps knowing I could only ever be a stand in, I never even considered it.

    And now... it was probably better not to think about it.

    Even if the Fords didn''t object, I''d only be asking for trouble.

    The next day, I went to the Ford Residence to deliver the clothes to Adah. Gregory wasn''t home.

    Molly was there, though, and she invited me to stay for lunch, making Adahugh out loud throughout.

    After lunch, she dragged me to her room, cautiously probing me about Mark''s likes and dislikes.

    I raised an eyebrow, "Didn''t you promise Gregory yesterday?"

    "Well, promises can be broken," she winked.

    "Alright then..."

    But I didn''t know much about Mark''s preferences, so I shared only a little.

    She took notes diligently on her notebook, and after we finishedm talking, she put her pen away and suddenly said, "Jane, I''m sure my brother would like you." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 340

    I was taken aback

    "Believe me Molly was sitting cross-legged on the couch, looking all serious scared of liking you*

    just having an internal battle right now. He likes you but he''s couldn''t help but chuckle, "You''re just guessing. He likes Lilliana, not me. It''s just because I kinda look like her

    "No, that''s not it!"

    Molly objected immediately. "My brother''s not like that. Over the years, there have been many who resembled Lilliana more than you do, but he never gave them the time of day. I''m not bad mouthing him, but he''s always been a no- nonsense guy. If it wasn''t for biking you. why would he go out of his way to help you, time and time again?"

    "But that was just... I tried to argue back, but halfway through, I couldn''t find a solid reason.

    Like that time with Jarrod, or when Mrs. Myers forced me to kneel in the snow... those weren''t coincidental rescues And after he never asked for anything in return.

    Leaving, my mind was elsewhere.

    Ramona tried ying matchmaker yesterday, and now Molly had joined in too.

    Even the most determined would waver a bit...

    But I never expected that upon leaving the Ford Residence, I''d see a familiar Rolls Royce parked outside.

    I sped up, heading towards the Rolls Royce Ramona had arranged for me.

    Just as I was about to get in, a hand suddenly grabbed my wrist, pulling me in a different direction!

    I was annoyed, "Bryant, what the heck are you doing?!"

    "Taking you home for Christmas!"

    Bryant''s voice was muffled, hinting at exhaustion, but his grip was firm.

    I found it absurd, "What home? We''re nothing to each other now!"

    The man who spent our anniversary with someone else, now talking about spending Christmas together.

    "In that case, let''s start over."

    He was terrifyingly stubborn.

    I struggled fiercely, "But I don''t want to..."

    He suddenly spun around, pinning me against the car, his eyes bloodshot and veins on his forehead bulging, "Then who do you want to be with, Gregory?! What are you doing in Vista Town over Christmas, huh? Want to spend it with him?"

    I scoffed, "None of your business. We''re divorced, I''m free to do as I please."

    *Jane, I can give you freedom,¡±

    His gaze deepened as he sighed, seemingly softening. "But only if you keep your distance from other men..."

    "That''s hrious." A voice, half-sneering, suddenly sounded from not too far. "Since when did you get to decide my girlfriend''s freedom?" Bryant''s pupils constricted, his tall frame freezing in ce!

    Gregory''s eyes narrowed, beckoning me, "Are youing, or waiting for me to beat him up?"

    "Jane!"

    As I tried to slip away while Bryant was distracted, he suddenly called out desperately, his voice trembling, "You... are you really with him?*

    I turned away, "Yes."

    He demanded, "Look at me and say

    "Yes!"

    I lost my temper, staring straight into his eyes, emphatically stating, "I''m Law''s with him! Are you satisfied now? Can you let me go?"

    I couldn''t tell if he chose to let go or simplycked the strength...

    Soon, the ck Rolls Royce sped away.

    But this time, I didn''t feel abandoned as before. It felt more like a rebirth. This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Gregory chuckled mockingly. "You want me to run after him for you?"

    bby tong light, "Did you sing to keep in

    "Gregory," I looked at the carefree man not far from keep my because of our deal, or did you genuinely want to help me?"

    Not many can resist a charming man who repeatedlyes to their rescue.

    So, it was better to clear the air.

    He frowned slightly, "Does it matter?"

 Chapter 341

    "It does." I curled my lips, mustering all my courage, "If it''s thetter, I''m worried... maybe you''ve fallen for me?

    He chuckled, "Worried? You think me liking you would keep you up at night?"

    "Pretty much." I spoke openly, "You''ve got a good personality,e from a good family, and you''re loyal. Being liked by someone like you, it''s hard not to feel something. But that''s exactly why we can''t be."

    "Can''t be?"

    "Yeah, can''t be."

    I took a deep breath, looking him straight in the eye, "I''m not a starry-eyed girl anymore. I can''t knowingly walk into a situation that''s doomed from the start. Your loyalty, to me, is a w."

    "You helped me out earlier, and I''ll deal with your parents for you. Beyond that, let''s both keep our heads."

    That night, after I got ready for bed in the guest room Ramona had set up, Iy there, wide awake.

    What did Gregory say to me during the day?

    He said, "Jane, don''t think you''re the only one who''s scared."

    Before I could ponder what he meant, he shoved me into his car and had his driver take me back.

    As I was about to turn off the light, my phone on the nightstand buzzed. It was Gregory.

    I frowned, answering, "Hello?"

    His voice,zy as usual, came through, "Come out. Hurry, it''s freezing."

    "Okay."

    I got out of bed, grabbed a long down coat, and headed out while zipping it up.

    Without looking ahead, I bumped into a solid chest, stumbling back two steps before I looked up.

    Under the streetlight, Gregory leaned against his car, wincing from the collision, and grumbled, "So, being called out in the middle of the night has you looking to end it all?"

    He smelled faintly of alcohol.

    I touched my nose. "Just wasn''t watching where I was going... You do realize it''s the middle of the night, right? What''s up?"This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Jane." His gaze fixed on me, a subtle turmoil in his eyes, his voice cold, "I''m setting New Year''s Day as the deadline. If there''s no word from her by then, I''ll stop waiting."

    1 froze. I knew what his "stop waiting" meant.

    My nails dug into my palm, my whole being felt lost, awkward, and confused...

    After a moment, I looked at him hesitantly, "But you said you''d never give up on her... Gregory!"

    Suddenly, he pulled me into his embrace, the scent of mint mixing with the cold night air, enveloping my senses.

    "Consider this a hug borrowed in advance."

    Yet, he was quick to let go, his usual carefree demeanor reced with a serious look, his words clear and profound, "I wasn''t sure before, but seeing you with Bryant today, I couldn''t help it. I wanted to betray my original resolve."

    For the first time in front of him, I felt utterly out of my depth, a stark contrast to the embarrassment of being caught inpromising situations before.

    Weird, confused, and it had been a long time.

    I awkwardly stepped back, asking, "What makes you so sure I''d agree?"

    "I''m confident about everything."

    Gregory turned to open the car door, handing me something.

    Puzzled, I didn''t reach for it. "What''s this?",

    "Just had ate-night snack with friends."

    He seemed unexpectedly ufortable, ¡°They were packing orders for their girlfriends; the waiter for messed up, and ended up with an extra. Your gain."

    "You... drunk or something?"

    10:59 1

    I too wished to be lighthearted, but my senses urged me to stay mposed, "You''re that sure there won''t be any news from her in the next few days?"

    Though as I said it, I didn''t expect my words to be so prophetic.

    His phone rang almost immediately.

    Whatever was said on the other line made him stand up straight, themte-night snack nearly falling from his hand.

    He asked, "Is the news reliable?"

 Chapter 342

    This was the first time I''d ever seen Gregory wear such an expression.

    It wasn''t exactly nervousness, excitement, or panic... But it was definitely a far cry from his usual defiant swagger.

    In that moment, I couldn''t help but see shades of Bryant in him.

    Suddenly, I became even moreposed, almost cold-hearted, as I pushed down the surge of emotions that threatened to break free and turned around sharply.

    "Go on," I said calmly.

    Gregory hadn''t hung up yet. He took a long stride toward me, wrapped me up in one arm, and held me tight, stopping me from breaking free despite my efforts.

    He murmured a few words into the phone, "Careful not to get hoodwinked. I''ll be there once I''ve smoothed things over."

    Then, he ended the call and tossed his phone into his pocket. His hand cupped my cheek, squeezing it till my face was distorted, yet he spoke with a hint of resentment, "Why are you running? Did you even hear what I said earlier?"

    "Let go of me."

    "...Pfft."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Perhaps the sight of me trying to speak with my cheek pinched was somewhatical, as he let out a snort ofughter and refused to let go, even giving my cheek an extra squeeze, "Answer me first. If I like your answer, I''ll let go."

    I pped his hand away, forcing him to release me. I pursed my lips slightly, hiding my bitterness. "Gregory... Mr. Ford, I''m not like you. I don''t want to y games, and I can''t afford to."

    "Games?"

    His expression changed slightly, his tongue clicking against his teeth in annoyance. "Do you really think I''m ying games with you?"

    "Aren''t you?"

    Snowkes began to fall gently, and I shivered, wrapping my coat tighter around me. "Like you said, if there''s no news from Lilliana in the next few days, you''d stop waiting. But didn''t you just get a message? Yet, here you are questioning me. Do you think I''m the backup, or is she?"

    In this scenario, the backup was clearly me.

    In the past few days, Ramona and Molly had both tried to convince me otherwise, and I almost bought into it. But in this moment of rity, I looked at Gregory, who seemed so untouchable.

    With his background, plenty of well-to-do beauties were at his beck and call. I wasn''t even in the running.

    The gap between us was even wider than it had been with Bryant.

    Gregory reeked of alcohol, but his eyes were disturbingly sober. He smirked, his tone as dismissive as ever, "You think I''m Bryant?"

    "I don''t know."

    It was too cold. I sniffled, wrapping my down jacket tighter and kicked a pebble, my voice soft. "All I know is, you''re both men, and the ones you really love are the ones who got away."

    And I was none of that.

    Above me, Gregory was silent for a moment, then chuckled dismissively, "What if I told you I actually prefer the one I ran into?"

    I paused, looking up in confusion, "Huh?"

    "Don''t ''huh'' me."

    He flicked my forehead and handed me the box ofte-night snacks, "I can''t promise much, Jane, but I''m definitely not Bryant. Now, head inside."

    "I don''t need your promises."

    I''d heard too many promises before.

    I would never believe in such fleeting, intangible things again.

    Promises only prove that at the moment they''re made they might be Made sincereNike the sweetness of a fruit at the moment it falls from

    the vine.

    But with time, even just a day or two, washed by rain or scorched by the sun, they decay and rot.

    10.59 1

    The next day was Christmas Eve.

    The Myers Mansion was filled with festive spirit, with a sparklingo m Christmas tree and every window adorned with decorative cutouts.

    The butler was busy directing the staff in decorating.

    It was a lively and joyful atmosphere.

    As I came downstairs, Ramona waved at me energetically, Janee quick try the cheese board En they just prepared."

    The olddy treated me well, sometimes so well that I found myself daydreaming of having a grandmother of my own.

 Chapter 343

    "Sure."

    I obediently made my way over and nibbled on some fruits and cheese, managing a smile towards the grandmotherly figure before me. feeling an inexplicable sense of reluctance to leave, yet found myself saying, "Ramona, I''ve troubled you these past few days. I''ll be heading back to RiverCity soon. Let me wish you a merry Christmas and all the best for the New Year in advance."

    "Why the hurry to leave? Weren''t you supposed to help Greg with..."

    "He..." I reined in my emotions, saying, "He probably won''t need my help anymore."

    His true love, the one who lights up his world, must be on her way back to him.

    "What do you mean? Just because he doesn''t need your help, you''re going to forget about this olddy?"

    She feigned anger, "I was looking forward to finally having someone close to keep mepany during the holidays, and now you''re leaving? Stay here for the holidays, keep this olddypany!"

    "Ramona..."

    Seeing her like this stirred something in me. But I also knew that staying any longer just wouldn''t be right.

    She took my hand, still trying to persuade me, "If you go back, you''ll be on your own. Just listen to me and stay..."

    "Grandma!"

    Suddenly, an imperious voice broke the moment, as Dorothy and her parents made their appearance.

    She strode over in her boots, clomping all the way to Ramona''s side, "Grandma, if Jane wants to leave, let her go. After all, soon enough, you won''t have time for her anyway!"

    Ramona shot a displeased look towards Dorothy''s parents, "Look at what you''ve raised! No manners whatsoever!"

    Susan''s face darkened, nudging her husband with her elbow.

    Mr. Myers, caught between his mother and wife, yed the peacemaker, "Mom, it''s the holidays. Why must you..."

    "What have I done?"

    Ramona was clearly unhappy, her tone icy, "I''ve said it years ago, during the holidays, we each mind our own. I don''t bother you, and you don''t disturb my peace!"

    "Grandma!" Dorothy, already embarrassed from the scolding, pouted. "You might dislike me, but would you really feel the same about your own granddaughter?"

    Ramona''s expression turned stem, "What nonsense are you spouting?"

    "I''m saying..." Dorothy yed coy, offering a cold smirk my way before continuing, "your real granddaughter will be back soon. Once she returns, you won''t have any time for Jane here anyway!*

    "Where did you hear such a thing?"

    Ramona, visibly excited and flushed, stood up with the help of her sofa!Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Richard and Susan also showed shock, with Susan grabbing Dorothy''s arm, eagerly pressing. "Is it true? Has Lilliana been found?!"

    Seeing everyone''s excitement, Dorothy clenched her fist, aplex look crossing her face before she spoke with a smile, "Yes! See it."

    With that, she ced the morning''s newspaper on the coffee table.

    I caught a glimpse of the bold headline - Gregory Ford Reunites with Long-Lost Fianc¨¦e.

    The apanying photos included one showing a woman about to throw herself into Gregory''s arms, her gaze timid.

    Anyone would feel a surge of protectiveness seeing it.

    The second photo, however, was of Gregory blocking her advance.

    Ramona put on her reading sses, nced at the newspaper, and m huffed, "That''s not my Lilliana! Just the media stirring up nonsense again!"

    "You don''t believe it?" Dorothy smirked.

    Ordinarily, finding Lilliana should have irked her.

    Yet, she seemed indifferent, almost happy for the Myers family.

    Susan nced at the photos, then turned to me with a host''s grace, "Ms.

    Webster, would you prefer to leave now orter? I''ll arrange for the driver to take you"

    The dismissal couldn''t have been more clear-cut

 Chapter 344

    I hadn''t even gotten a chance to speak when Ramona flew into a rage.

    She red at Susan, her face a thunderstorm of fury, "And who exactly gave you the right to kick people out of my house?

    "Ramona, it''s okay!"

    I remembered Gregory mentioning how her health couldn''t handle too much excitement, so I quickly tried to soothe her. I was about to leave anyway. Gregory should be bringing Ms. Myers over to meet you soon!

    I felt like an outsider in what was supposed to be a heartwarming family reunion:

    Ramona wanted to keep me there longer, but seeing my determination, she didn''t push further My bags were already packed from the morning. I grabbed my suitcase and came back down, Susan escorted me out of the house. Once we were out of Ramona''s earshot, she started speaking with a toneced with disdain

    "Don''t bothering back here for no reason. We aren''t the kind to take in strays!"

    "Mrs. Myers," I kept walking, not even turning to look at her, my response firm but respectful, "I know you can''t stand me, thinking I''m some kind of threat to your precious daughter, being Bryant''s ex-wife. But let me make this clear, I just happened to get along with Ramona by chance. Joining your family tree is thest of my concerns."

    "Who knows what you''re really after?"

    She clearly didn''t buy it, her eyes darting down to the bracelet on my wrist, "That bracelet, Ramona gave it to you, didn''t she?"

    "Yeah."

    "Hmph!

    Her derisive snort was filled with contempt, "Only a beggar would act the way you do!"

    I couldn''t hold back my temper any longer, my tone icy, "And what about you? Have you always been acting like a haughty bully?"

    "Jane Webster!!*

    Perhaps she wasn''t expecting such aeback. Just those few words had her seething, her face darkening. "Don''t think you can hide behind Ramona and that I can''t get to you!"

    "What else do you n on doing to me?!"

    I nced at the freshly fallen snow, my voice dripping with sarcasm, "Make me kneel in the snow again? Your darling daughter has quite a bit of dirt not publicized, doesn''t she?"

    Her eyes, heavily made up, red at me, as she ground her teeth in anger, "So it was you behindst time''s incident!"

    "You guess?"

    Dropping those words, I no longer kept pace with her, pushing my suitcase away briskly.

    This was inspired by what Gregory said after he rescued me from the snow.

    Regardless of whether it was me or not, she wouldn''t show any mercy.

    Might as well take the me; it might actually make them think twice about crossing me, considering their reputation.

    Leaving the Myers Mansion, I was about to call a cab when the butler caught up to me.

    Ramona was worried and insisted he arrange for a driver to take me.

    On the road out of Vista Town, my thoughts were a tangled mess.

    I messaged Christine to ask if she''dnded in her holiday destination yet.

    She had hoped for a romantic encounter during the getaway.

    It was also because of this that I had agreed to help Gregory deal with his parents over the holidays.

    Just as I sent the message, the car''s radio suddenly announced, "Attention drivers on the South River Highway a major pile up between Vista Town and RiverCity has caused severe congestion. The road will be temporarily closed due to the snowy conditions. We urge all drivers to..."

    The driver slowly pressed the brake, hesitating, "Ms. Webster..."

    I understood, "Just take me to a nearby hotel, please. Thank you."

    It was the holiday season, and with the snow and road closures, everyone wanted to hurry home for the holiday dinner.

    1416 @

    apter Ironically, the closest hotel was the same luxury six-star hotel Gregory had booked for me before.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I didn''t bother finding another ce and just checked in ending up in the same rodma''sst time.

    "Jane!! You''re back in RiverCity?!"

    Just as ! turned on the heating in my Christine''s call came through. room, Christine''s

    "Not yet."

    I sighed, a bit frustrated, "I thought I''d be back by noon, but the roads are closed."

    "Thank God!" Christine breathed a sigh of relief. "Where are you you?

    Send me your location."

    I paused, "You''re in Vista Town?"

    "Yeah!"

    Her voice was bright but slightly irritated, "I had a noon flight, but then I saw that jerk Gregory''s news. I was ve worried he''d leave for the holidays, so I drove straight to Vista Town. I just got off the highway and checked my phone."

 Chapter 345

    Tears welled up in my eyes as a mixture ofughter and sobs escaped me. I quickly sent her my location, "So, what about your getaway? No more chasing the exotic romance?"

    "Which is more important, a fleeting romance or you? I wouldn''t dream of letting you spend the holidays all by yourself." She brushed it off with a giggle, "Besides, I''ve heard Vista Town is quite the spot for a romantic encounter."

    "I owe you big time,"

    I couldn''t help but chuckle, "All I can offer is a feast of fun and games, just a small token of my appreciation."

    Truth be told, money was hardly a concern between us anymore. It just didn''t matter.

    Upon hearing this, she yed along perfectly, "Ms. Webster, livingrge! I''ll be right there to soak up some of that generosity."

    The moment Christine arrived, my spirits were instantly lifted.

    She stood by the window, admiring the snowy vista of Vista Town, "That news about Gregory, what do you make of it?"

    I paused, then said, "What about it? I don''t see why I should bother."

    "Come on, don''t y dumb." Christine nudged me. ¡°He''s into you, and you''re not exactly locking your heart away from him, are you?"

    "There''s some truth to that."

    I curled up on the couch, gesturing a small distance with my fingers and blinking, "Just that sort of feeling where it could be something, but it wouldn''t matter if it wasn''t."

    I was past the stage of letting love run wild.

    Once bitten, twice shy.

    "That''s good enough."

    Christine nodded and sat down beside me, "He''s waited for Lilliana for years. If you''re not careful, you''ll be asking for heartbreak.*

    "I''m aware," I assured her.

    Gregory and I were a long shot.

    Unable to hold back, Christine dragged me around the old Vista Town, bustling with tourists celebrating the holiday season. The ce was packed and lively.

    Gregory called me, but I missed it.

    By the time I tried to call back, he didn''t answer.

    Later that night, after changing our outfits, Christine and I headed to the hotel bar.

    Both of us were a mix of emotions, especially since Steven'' was getting married today.

    Despite their breakup, we shared the same social circles. My feed was flooded with pictures of Steven''s wedding, a real gut punch.

    One drink after another, everything around me started to blur.

    Luckily, we were in the safety of the hotel, surrounded by security.

    Christine, drowning in her emotions, drank heavily. She leaned in, reeking of alcohol, "Are you... are you drunk?"

    I shook my head vigorously. "No, not drunk."

    "Oh... then let''s keep drinking. Here''s to forgetting those damn men!"

    "Right!"

    After burping, I reassured her, "Don''t worry, Chris, Steven doesn''t deserve you..."

    As I tried to stand and hug her, my bnce failed me, and I stumbled towards the floor.

    Unexpectedly, someone caught me firmly.

    I pushed them away, dizzily turning to see who it was. My head was spinning, but I managed to make out a face hovering before me.

    "Greg... Gregory?"

    The man remained silent.

    His expression darkened. Holding me steady, he turned to Christine and spoke in a deep voice, "You okay?"

    Christine waved dismissively, "Of course! Mr. Ford, please take her back to her room!"

    The atmosphere turned even colder!

    14:16

    Standing next to him, I shivered, "Gregory, why do you seem so much like... him today?"

    Like who?

    Bry... Bryant.

    What floor?"

    19!

    I fumbled for my room card and handed it to him.

    As we exited the elevator, half-awake, I finally reacted, Why e

    I are you here to see me?"

    He led me out, "Why can''t I be?"

    "Didn''t you find Lilliana..."

    Mid-sentence, a sharp gaze caught my attention. I nced over to see a man casually leaning against my room door, causing me to freeze in shock!

    Gregory?!

    If he was Gregory, then...

    Suddenly feeling a bit more sober, I shook my head and looked closely at the man beside mex abruptly pulled away from him andnded with a thud on the floor. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 346

    Even though the hallway was covered with thick-piled carpet, the sharp pain of my tailbone hitting the ground snapped me out of my daze.

    The person who had brought me up was Bryant.

    And I had mistaken him for someone else.

    Perhaps sensing my resistance, Bryant paused for a moment, his silhouette against the light as he let out a mocking chuckle, "So, you''re dead set on being with him? Waiting to y bridesmaid when he marries Lilliana?"

    Gregory always had a sharp tongue, "Are you referring to yourself?"

    With his long strides, Gregory was by my side in a heartbeat, helping me up from the floor, and offering Bryant a dismissive smile, "Mr. Ferguson, take care, we won''t see you out."

    Bryant clenched his fists, trying to suppress his rage, "You better focus on Lilliana. Jane, she''ll only ever belong to me."

    "She''s never been anyone''s possession." Gregory''s voice was calm. "She belongs to herself."

    Bryant''s gaze turned icy as he extended a hand towards me, probably the most humble gesture he''d ever made, his version of apromise, "Come on, stop making a scene. You and he, it''s never going to work. Come back home with me."

    "It doesn''t matter what happens between him and me, or anyone else for that matter, it''s none of your business."

    My head was throbbing, but my words were clear, "You and I, we''ve been over for a long time. Stop saying things that could cause misunderstandings."

    At that, Bryant was seething with a destructive rage, his tone terrifyingly low, "Afraid of misunderstandings? Whose?"

    He nced at Gregory, sneering, "His misunderstandings? Jane, don''t tell me you''ve actually fallen for him. Don''t use him to make me jealous."

    I couldn''t help but want tough, "And why can''t I fall for him?"

    Whether it was the alcohol or just a rebellious impulse, I reached for Gregory''s cor, tiptoed, and brushed my lips against his cheek.

    Even in my drunken state, I could almost hear heartbeats pounding furiously.

    Coming from Gregory.

    I turned back to Bryant, "You believe me now?"

    His face was a thundercloud, but before he could react, Gregory pulled me into his embrace, facing Bryant.

    "My girlfriend''s not great with her liquor, my apologies."

    The apology was there, but the tone was defiant.

    "My girlfriend".

    That caught me off guard.

    Bryant''s fists were tight, his anger almost palpable, he gritted his teeth, "Are you that fond of stealing from another man?"

    "Steal?" Gregory chuckled casually,

    "It''s her choice, not mine. But, But feeh free to use whatever means you use have, just don''t hold back."

    "Remember what you said today!"

    With a coldugh and a look that mixed pain with confidence, Bryant said, "You''ll regret your choice someday."

    After ast nce at me, he turned and strode away!

    I knew his methods were ruthless and decisive; I didn''t want him to harm others because of me.

    Trying to follow him, I was instead pulled back by Gregory into the room.

    As I was staggering and unsteady, he dumped me on the couch where I winced in pain, snapping, "What are you doing?!*

    "What am I doing?"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Gregory''s smile was tinged with a coldness, his tone dripping with sarcasm, "Why were you chasing after him? Regretting what you just said? Eager to drop the act after your attempt at ying hard to get failed?"

 Chapter 347

    My heart suddenly felt a pang, as if unexpectedly pricked by something sharp.

    I pointed towards the deal with a cold voice. "Get out Mane, where did you get this attitude? Can''t we have a proper conversation?

    "Were you trying to have a prope! conversation?"

    I red at him defiantly. "What right do you have to criticize me? What about your fianc¨¦e? Shouldn''t you be with her instead of bothering me?*

    "Even drunk, your sharp tongue doesn''t dull, does it?*

    He tapped his chin thoughtfully, then chuckled lowly, as if resigning to his fate, and squatted down in front of me, his tone softening.

    "Alright, I admit I was too hasty and didn''t talk nicely. I''ll ept the punishment."

    I asked subconsciously. "What punishment?"

    He raised an eyebrow, yfully suggesting, "Another kiss from you?"

    Only then did I notice his ears were flushed red.

    Shaking my head, trying to sober up and not let the alcohol cloud my judgment, I looked at him, "Why are you here?"

    "To give you an exnation."

    I frowned, asking, "Didn''t we already clear things upst night?"

    "You were the only one who thought things were cleared up."

    Gregory poured me a ss of water and after sending a message on his phone, continued, "I''ve returned her to the Myers family. Jane, even before I said I''d stop waiting for herst night, I had already made up my mind. Call it falling out of love or being a jerk, but I have genuinely fallen for you. I''m not someone who can love two people at the same time. Since I''ve opened up to you, I won''t keep things tangled with someone else."

    I clenched my hands. "What about Lilliana?" I asked him.

    "Let''s first confirm if she really is Lily."

    Gregory''s expression darkened slightly, "All signs point to her, but Ramona and I believe she''s not. We''re getting a DNA test done.

    1 pursed my lips. "And if she is?"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    "Beforeing to you, I had discussed calling off the engagement with Ramona."

    He brushed my messy bangs behind my ear, his brown eyes locking on me, "Regardless of the result, I will call it off. Jane, can you trust me this time, hmm?" His tone was his usual casual self.

    In the silent room, an inexplicable tension spread.

    I quickly avoided his gaze, "Let''s talk about thister."

    That person, too, had many times asked for my trust.

    He never married Margaret either.

    And yet, here we were.

    I doubted I could surpass the cherished memory in someone''s heart.

    Now, it was just him having spent more time with me, a fleeting passion clouding his judgment Once Lilliana started spending more time with him, those childhood promises and fluttering feelings would resurface.

    I would just be asking for heartbreak, as Christine said.

    Ding dong!

    The doorbell suddenly rang. Thinking it was Christine, I went to open the e doon but Gregory stopped me, "I''ll get it."

    He walked to the door, exchanged a few words of thanks with someone outside, and returned with a box.

    He slightly lifted his chin, "Go take a shower."

    I nced at the thing in his hands, not sure what it was my mind racing I

    as qlutched my cor tightly.

    "I said we''ll talkter! And, even though I''m divorced, Gregory, I can''t just slee

 Chapter 348

    He extended the box towards me, speaking softly, "Take a look."

    -Arnica Cream When I finally made out the bold letters on the box, I wished the ground would swallow me whole. Hastily getting up, I said, "Just leave the medication with me. I''ll take a shower and apply it myself."

    If it hadn''t been for him, I would have forgotten about my fall.

    "Sure."

    A yful smile touched his lips, his tone teasing, "I''ve already asked the concierge to send up Christine, in case you need help reaching those tricky spots."

    From the get-go, he had considered the privacy of my injury.

    It was just my imagination.

    The longer I thought about it, the more embarrassed I felt, until I just got mad. I pushed him out of the room and tried to m the door shut.

    But he stopped the door with one hand and, much like the night before, suddenly pinched my face, his voice seductive, "Jane, Merry Christmas."

    As he spoke, the sound of fireworks burst outside.

    The brilliant fireworks lit up the entire room through the floor-to-ceiling windows, making him seem all the more unrestrained.

    "Don''t run away this time," he added.

    901

    Bryant often made empty promises, but he followed through quickly when it came to his stern warning for Gregory.

    Before the year was out, the Ferguson Group boldly snatched several projects from the Ford family.

    Not to be outdone, the Ford familyunched an electronic device featuring technology that the Ferguson Group was nning to unveil in the first quarter.

    After a lot of promotion, they ended up making a wedding dress for someone else, suffering a significant loss.

    Christine happened to schedule a meeting with some clients from Vista Town after the New Year to discuss partnerships.

    So, we decided to extend our stay and treat it like a vacation.

    One day, Christine was browsing the news online, puzzled, "Do you think Gregory would really keep up this rivalry with Bryant over you?"

    "I don''t know." I shrugged.

    Since that night, I''ve had very little contact with Gregory. We hadn''t even called each other; at most, he would asionally send a text, asking what I was up to.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    I couldn''t be sure if he was doing all this for me.

    My past experiences had left me with no confidence in matters of the heart.

    I no longer believed that a man would go to such lengths for me.

    It was just the usual business rivalry.

    As Christine scrolled through her phone, she suddenly sat up straight, "Did you hear about it?"

    "About what?" I asked, puzzled.

    "The DNA results for the Myers family came out."

    She handed me her phone, a bit concerned for me. "It''s confirmed. She''s the Myers family''s long-lost daughter."

    "That''s good."

    At least, Ramona could finally find some peace. Her longing to find Lilliana was palpable, even to an outsider like

    "What about you and Gregory? Do you really believe he''ll call off his engagement?"

    "Whether I believe it or not doesn''t matter."

    me.

    I let out a light chuckle, stood up to stretch by the window, and F

    "What he does is what matters. I''m not some love-struck girl. he can keep on a string."

    Christine persisted, "Don''t you like him, even a little?"

    14-16

    conected her, Lets just call it a fondness.

    Later that day, I suddenly received a call from Ramona,

    Even over the phone, I could feel Ramona''s joy. "Jane, you''re a blessing to the Myers family! We''ve Q. been searching for so many years without any luck, and then you show up, and we find her."

    I smiled, saying, "I haven''t had the chance to congratte you yet. You finally found Lilliana."

    "Oh, dear, all thanks to you!"

    Ramona rambled on, "It''s just that the poor girl seems to have gone through so much outside, always so timid.... I want to show her c¨¢re without frightening her."

 Chapter 349

    I guess she might just be a bit shy? Time will heal it, a little more mingling and she should open up."

    "There''s something off, I can feel it."

    Ramona sighed with a hint of regret in her voice, "Remember how feisty she was as a kid? No matter how much she''s changed, she can''t be this timid..."

    Just as I was about to respond, Ramona sighed again, "Let''s not dwell on this. After all, it''s a joyous asion. You''re still in Vista Town, night?"

    "Yes, 1 am." I confirmed.

    "That''s wonderful! I''ll send the driver to pick you up." Her voice brightened. "We''re throwing a wee party for Lilliana tonight, and you muste. You know, Adah and I wore the dresses you designed for us over the holidays, and so many people asked about them. This is a great chance for you towork, you won''t worry about business for a whole year!"

    "Thank you, that''s very kind of you!"

    I hesitated but agreed for the sake of business. Dealing with high society was inevitable in the bespoke fashion industry. It was this of shut down shop. Such an opportunity was too good to pass up.

    Ramona chuckled, "I heard from Greg that a friend of yours is also in Vista Town. Ask her if she''d like toe along, it''d be lovely to have you both."

    After hanging up, before I could even ask Christine, she volunteered with a sense of duty.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Count me in. I can talk business when needed, and throw shade if necessary." "Thank you."

    We got dressed and did our makeup, and soon the hotel''s front desk called. The Myers family''s driver was waiting downstairs for us.

    The atmosphere at the Myers'' was more rxed than usual. We were among the first to arrive, with mostly just family members around. Ramona had the butler meet us at the door and led us to her courtyard. The banquet hall was lively and festive, leaving no doubt about who the guest of honor was.

    "Jane!" Seeing us enter, Ramona beamed and beckoned me over. Adah was there too.

    "Ramona, Adah."

    I smiled, my eyes quickly finding the woman sitting next to Ramona. I remembered her from a photo in the news a few days ago. She had done herself up, wearing a scarlet cocktail dress with her hair naturally draped down, her hands nervously clutching at her skirt.

    Her features were delicate and pretty but her lipstick was almost gone from constant licking, revealing pale, almost colorless lips. When our eyes met, she quickly looked away, as if I were some formidable creature.

    old pals. Ramona pulled me aside, I led Christine over, made introductions, and she instantly clicked with Adah, chatting away nodding towards Lilliana, "Lilliana, this is Jane, you share the same birthday, can you believe it? Later, let''s get your measurements for Jane to make you a few dresses.", I smiled politely. "Ms. Myers, it''s a pleasure."

    "...Hi..."

    Lilliana''s eyes flitted nervously, as if I posed a threat. Suddenly, she stood up and darted towards the entrance, softly calling, "Greg!" My gaze instinctively followed, catching sight of Gregory striding in wearing a bomber jacket and khaki pants, a casual yet striking figure. Our eyes met, and I quickly looked away, my heart fluttering uncontrobly. After all, his fianc¨¦e was right here.

    I guess she might just be a bit shy? Time will heal it, a little more mingling and she should open up."

    "There''s something off, I can feel it."

    Ramona sighed with a hint of regret in her voice, "Remember how feisty she was as a kid? No matter how much she''s changed, she can''t be this timid..."

    Just as I was about to respond, Ramona sighed again, "Let''s not dwell on this. After all, it''s a joyous asion. You''re still in Vista Town, right?"

    "Yes, I am," I confirmed.

    "That''s wonderful! I''ll send the driver to pick you up." Her voice brightened. "We''re throwing a wee party for Lilliana tonight, and you muste. You know, Adah and I wore the dresses you designed for us over the holidays, and so many people asked about them. This is a great chance for you towork; you won''t worry about business for a whole year!"

    "Thank you, that''s very kind of you!"

    I hesitated but agreed for the sake of business. Dealing with high society was inevitable in the bespoke fashion industry. It was this or shut down shop. Such an opportunity was too good to pass up.

    Ramona chuckled, "I heard from Greg that a friend of yours is also in Vista Town. Ask her if she''d like toe along, it''d be lovely to have you both."

    After hanging up, before I could even ask Christine, she volunteered with a sense of duty.

    "Count me in. I can talk business when needed, and throw shade if necessary."

    "Thank you."

    We got dressed and did our makeup, and soon the hotel''s front desk called. The Myers family''s driver was waiting downstairs for us.

    The atmosphere at the Myers'' was more rxed than usual. We were among the first to arrive, with mostly just family members around. Ramona had the butler meet us at the door and led us to her courtyard.

    "Jane!" Seeing us enter, Ramona beamed and beckoned me over. Adah was there too.

    2220 F

    "Ramona, Adah."

    the news a few days ago. She I smiled, my eyes quickly finding the woman sitting next to Ramona. I remembered her from a photo had done herself up, wearing a scarlet cocktail dress with her hair naturally draped down, her hands nervously clutching at her skirt.

    Her features were delicate and pretty but her lipstick was almost gone from constant licking, revealing pale, almost colorless lips. When our eyes met, she quickly looked away, as if I were some formidable creature.

    1 led Christine over, made introductions, and she instantly clicked with Adah, chatting away like old pals. Ramona pulled me aside, nodding towards Lilliana, "Lilliana, this is Jane, you share the same birthday, can you believe it? Later, let''s get your measurements for Jane to make you a few dresses.".

    I smiled politely. "Ms. Myers, it''s a pleasure."

    "...Hi..."

    Lilliana''s eyes flitted nervously, as if I posed a threat. Suddenly, she stood up and darted towards the entrance, softly calling, "Greg My gaze m instinctively followed, catching sight of Gregory striding in wearing a bomber jacket and khaki pants, a casual yet striking figure. Our eyes met, and I quickly looked away, my heart fluttering uncontrobly. After all, his fianc¨¦e was right here.

 Chapter 350

    Why do I feel guilty?

    I haven''t really done anything wrong from start to finish.

    With that thought, I lifted my gaze towards them. After Lilliana threw herself into his arms, he hesitated for a moment, seemingly ufortable yet not wanting to hurt Lilliana''s feelings.

    He gently pushed her away, maintaining his usual indifferent tone, "Slow down, okay?"

    "But I missed you." Lilliana''s eyes blinked as she looked up at him, her pale cheeks betraying her caution, much like a delicate little bunny. "You left so early yesterday, it''s been almost twenty hours since Ist saw you."

    Counting the hours, huh?This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    I reined in my thoughts, smiling slightly, just as Gregory''s eyes met mine again. Seeing me calm andposed, without a hint of emotion, seemed to imitate him.

    He let go of Lilliana''s hand and strolled over with a roguish smile, greeting the two elderdies beforezily taking a seat on the sofa across from me.

    just got back..."

    "Ohe on, what are you saying? Lilliana''s at her own home, does Greg really need to babysit her?"

    Ramona chimed in with a chuckle, ncing at me with a meaningful look. "Besides, Greg should just look after Lilliana like a sister from now on. They haven''t spent much time together over the years, so there''s not much of a bond. We''re not sticking to old-fashioned ways here. Let the kids decide for themselves when ites to their feelings."

    Adah scolded him lightly, "You rascal, could you not take a little more care of Lilliana? Sh I was taken aback. That was quite unexpected.

    Adah, catching the implication, was even more surprised, "What do you mean? Are you suggesting they break off the engagement? Greg. has waited for Lilliana for so many years..."

    Obviously, Gregory had discussed this with Ramona directly.

    Without notifying the Ford family.

    Ramona smiled, saying, "Ask the young ones themselves. Childhood bonds are special, but they might not be enough to sustain a marriage. Let''s leave this significant life decision to them."

    Aside from Christine and me, there were no outsiders here.

    Gregory put down his teacup with a rare serious look. "Yes, I''ve also discussed it privately with Lily, and she agrees."

    "So this was your idea."

    S Adah red at him but without any real me, turning to Lilliana, "Lilliana, his word doesn''t mean anything. Tell your grandmother yourself, do you agree?"

    "I..." Lilliana fiddled with her fingers, ncing at Gregory''s expression, her eyes suddenly reddening. "I don''t want to be just Greg''s sister, but if that''s what Greg wants, I''ll respect his decision..."

    Before she could finish, Adah smacked Gregory on the head, m "Listen to her I''m telling you, even if I agreed to break off the engagement, your grandfather would never allow it!"

    "Adah, you always know best!"

    Suddenly, Mrs. Myers walked in, caressing Lilliana''s cheek, "Don''t worry, dear.

    "Don''t No Free has waited for you for years, he''s just teasing.

    Lilliana murmured softly, "Mom..."

    Gregory didn''t say much, merely picking up his phone and fiddling e with it.

    Within minutes, I received a text from Gregory: "I''ll handle this."

    I didn''t reply.

 Chapter 351

    I didn''t spare him another nce Standing before me, Lilliana seemed even more formidable than Margaret ever was. I certainly didn''t want to bump heads

    "Maybe you should get a DNA test too."

    *Jane, answer me."

    "ying hooky again?"

    The atmosphere in the hall maintained a superficial lightness as my phone kept buzzing with one message after another I frowned, setting Gregory Ford''s chat to Do Not Disturb.

    With the very much alive Lilliana standing right here, he still thought maybe I was the one.

    "Ms. Webster, fresh off your divorce and your phone''s buzzing non-stop."

    Susan, ever observant of my situation, chimed in with a snide remark, "You''re quick to jump back in the dating pool, aren''t you?

    Gregory clicked his tongue, ready to blow up on the spot.

    I didn''t want to get entangled with him at this crucial moment, so I replied first, "Average at best, can''t top Dorothy Myers. Tve just gotten a divorce, and she''s already been engaged and broken it off with my ex!"

    Susan red at me fiercely. She did it on purpose, intending to embarrass me in front of all these people.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    But again, who doesn''t know how to hit a nerve?

    Adah seemed to catch the underlying tension and frowned, "Jane, was your ex- husband Bryant Ferguson from the Ferguson family of RiverCity?"

    "Yes, that''s him. Tadmitted openly.

    Having loved someone and been married isn''t something to be ashamed of.

    Adah looked disapprovingly at Ramona, "Your family''s handling of this matt seems rather underhanded!"

    It was clear the two elderdies were close. Ramona didn''t take offense but nced at Susan. "Don''t lump me in with them; that was all their doing!"

    "Mom..."

    Susan was displeased, but given thepany of either elders or those she couldn''t afford to provoke, she could only vent her frustration at me.

    "You think your ex-husband is some kind of treasure? Now that RF has bought him out, all he''s probably got left is some share sale money!"

    I just smiled.

    Susan scoffed, "And to think he wanted to marry our Dorothy, dream on! And just so you don''t get too jealous, do you know who Dorothy''s seeing now? The CEO of RF Group!"

    I was speechless.

    So, was Dorothy trying her old tricks again, aiming to marry into the Carlson family?

    As we spoke, Susan''s phone suddenly rang, and she answered with joy all over her face, "What? Mr.

    Carlson said their bite big Boss is alsoing? Great, great, don''t worry, I''ll make sure everything is perfect. Okay, message me when you pick him up, and I go to the entrance with your dad personally!"

    She was all smiles.

    After hanging up, she looked at me as if to gloat, "Jane, you''re the only one who treasures your ex?husband like he''s some kind of gem. Our Dorothy might just be thedy of RF Group, or at the very least, a CEO''s wife.*

    York probably never thought he''d go from being Bryant''s underling to his backup n.

    Couldn''t marry Bryant? Marry him instead?

    I couldn''t help butugh, looking at Susan, "Well then... congrattions to Ms.

    Myers in advance, once again."

    "Stop being so sarcastic."

    Susan and I never got along, she scoffed, "You''re just jealous of Dorothy. After all, it''s her firsto m marriage she''s leagues ahead of you!* "Susan," Gregory suddenly spoke up with a smirk, "Only the worthlesspare first marriages to second ones. Besides being her first

 Chapter 352

    Christine eyed me, not wanting to stir up trouble on my behalf, and had kept quiet until now.

    But with that remark from Gregory, she couldn''t help it and ended up choking on her own saliva.

    Susan could be sharp-tongued towards me.

    But with Gregory, she was like a cat that got her tongue - especially with Adah around, she couldn''t y the elder card and was visibly holding back her anger. "You little rascal!*

    Even Adah, who usually indulged Gregory, had to maintain some semnce of authority and red at him, "Who taught you to speak like that?"

    "Grandma, you did."

    Gregory shrugged it off, "Standing up for what''s right."

    Adah red at him, rendered speechless.

    Anyone present could tell Susan was picking a fight, her wordsced with unnecessary venom.

    Just as the subject was about to be dropped, shy and quiet Lilliana, with all her innocence, chimed in softly.

    "But Greg, my mom isn''t wrong. Girls should respect themselves, be faithful:-"

    Christine instantly got heated, but her tone remained calm, "Ms. Myers, rtionship or marital failures aren''t something to nail someone to the wall of shame for. Just because you stayed dry doesn''t mean you have the right to ruin someone else''s shelter."

    ¡°Lilliana!

    Ramona frowned as well, "Who fed you that line? If you ever find yourself unhappy in marriage, I would be the first to bring you back home, understand? Divorce has nothing to do with one''s purity or self-respect. Don''t just listen to nonsense."

    ''Mom!"

    Susan couldn''t stand it anymore, "You''re tantly favoring her, what Lilliana said isn''t wrong..."

    "Not wrong?"

    Ramona questioned calmly, then dropped a bombshell, "Have you forgotten the circumstances under which you entered the Myers family?"

    The atmosphere turned icy in an instant.

    Susan''s face went from red to white, clearly caught off guard by Ramona''s direct hit.

    Even Gregory looked puzzled.

    It seemed like... Susan herself was a second-time bride.

    Ramona''s expression darkened. "It''s been twenty or thirty years, and I''ve never brought this up because, just like what Greg said, it''s not worth mentioning. But why do you insist on using this to belittle others time and time again?*

    Susan clutched her hands, trembling as if deeply humiliated, and stormed out.

    Seeing Ramona upset, Adah tried to console her, "Let it go, she''s always been like that. Why bother with her?"

    Ramona gave her a look, then turned to me, saying, "Dear, don''t take their words to heart. Marriage doesn''t define you. Besides, you have an exceptional talent for design. Once the guests arrive and see the dress I''m wearing, you''ll be flooded with inquiries. Keep your spirits up and make a killing."

    Today, Ramona was wearing avender dress I designed, with a perfect waistline that ttered her figure, adorned with elegant patterns that elevated its sophistication.

    As people age,fort in clothing bes paramount.

    If it can be stylish too, even better.

    In designing for the two elder women, I considered not only their personal preferences but also thefort and texture of the materials.

    But I knew Ramona''s support wasn''t just about my skills. It skills. It was moren about the dream she had had about me.

    08:46

    As dusk settled, guests started to arrive, Ramona got up, leading today''s star, Lilliana, to greet the quests The butler guided us to the banquet hall.

    Christine and I walked ahead, with Gregory Kicking stones behind us, like a pesky tagalong, "Why didn''t you reply to my we

    I stopped and turned to face him, saying, "You know why?

    He probably had my marriage with Bryant investigated inside outThis is from N?velDrama.Org.

    He should well understand that I had no interest in getting entangled in anyone''s fe

 Chapter 353

    He frowned, ncing at the butler who had already walked away, and said, "She''s not Lilliana."

    The paternity test came out positive."

    I felt somewhat helpless.

    He asserted, "There must be something wrong with the paternity test. Jane, I might mistake someone else for her."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    By "someone else," I knew he meant He spoke again, in a quiet voice, "But I would never fail to recognize her."

    1 pursed my lips before saying, "That''s between you and the Myers family, Gregory. It''s best we keep our distance."

    I really didn''t want to fan the mes any further.

    Without looking at his expression, I pulled Christine into the banquet hall.

    Despite being arrangedst minute, the wee party anything but half-hearted.

    The lights shone brightly, the hall was luxurious, clearly a g for the elite.

    After grabbing a drink from a tray held by a servant, Christine turned to me, surprised, "When did you be so tough?"

    "Oh please," I smiled wryly, "Even the dumbest learn from their mistakes. Besides, things are different now."

    "How so?"

    "Before, I was already deep in it, and pulling myself out was painful and hard."

    I couldn''t forget those restless nights, "Now, I''m still at the edge of the pit, with no sunk costs, so it''s easier to stay rational."

    A person who''s just been burned once is not so easily swayed again.

    Christine sighed, then we saw Adah waving us over, introducing us to some high- societydies around her.

    "Youdies were asking if I switched dressmakers recently, well, here she is. Don''t be fooled by her youth; her design talent is immense, and her craftsmanship rivals that of the seasoned masters. The stitching and tailoring look too advanced for someone her age."

    "Adah."

    Christine and I greeted her with a smile, with Christine being the more social butterfly, half truthfully and half exaggeratingly praising my and Janedream''s work to the nobledies.

    For them, it wasn''t just about getting a new dress; it was an opportunity to get closer to the Ford and Myers families.

    As the conversation flowed, one of thediesughingly said, "I heard the big boss of RF Group ising tonight. No idea how old he is, but my daughter is still single."

    "Don''t get your hopes up."

    A familiardy chimed in, "RF is on a roll, having acquired severalpanies aside from Ferguson Group. That boss has quite the knack. Setting aside whether you can catch his eye, the fear is, even if you do, he''s the type to devour without leaving bones."

    The Ferguson Group once dominated half of RiverCity.

    And with the current maneuvers, Bryant''s worth has skyrocketed, the gap in connections and influence the old families now overshadowed by sheer wealth.

    In a short span of time, for the Myers family to attempt any maniption was nowughable.

    Otherwise, Susan wouldn''t be so eager to curry favor.

    "Speaking of which,"

    Susan, regaining her usual demeanor upon hearing this, joined with a smile, "It''s not as scary as you all make it sound: Plus, if you''re thinking of making a move, you''re toote!"/

    The firstdy to speak asked, "Are you nning for your Dorothy?"

    "Let''s not spell it out!"

    Susan, basking in the glory as if she had already be the matriarch of RF Group, said, "Initially, they were only sending a CEO tonight, but once this big boss heard Dorothy was picking him up personally, he changed his mind abouting.

    Now, if that doesn''t scream ''sure thing, what does?"

    We quietly moved away, Christine gleefully whispering, "Can you imagine Mrs. Myers'' face when she finds out RF''s big boss is actually Bryant?"

 Chapter 355

    "Susan," Bryant''s brow furrowed just a bit, and he spoke with a chilly, distant voice, "There''s no need to exin the disengagement to me."

    After all, it had been part of his n.

    Whether truly confused or feigning ignorance, Susan protested, "But of course, I must exin everything to you. When you Dorothy was picking you up today, you made a point ofing over with Mr. Carlson. I understand..."

    heard York''s lips twitched in annoyance, interrupting, "Your confidence is admirable, but I must interject. Mr. Ferguson''s visit today has nothing to do with Ms. Myers. Not a dime."

    "How can it not be about Dorothy? If Mr. Ferguson''s visit to the Myers family isn''t for Dorothy, why..."

    Susan stopped mid-sentence, realization dawning, her face darkening as she suddenly turned to look in my direction!

    my wife." Bryant nced down to adjust his cuff, his voice cold, "Just so you know, Susan, I''m here today to win back His tone wasn''t loud, but each word was loud and clear, making everyone around him hear it. His statement was like a p across the faces of the Myers women.

    Dorothy burst into tears as if she had faced the ultimate humiliation. She could only vent her anger on Susan, tugging at her arm. "Mom, why are you deluding yourself? Why put me through this embarrassment?"

    "I didn''t hear you objecting when I first mentioned it..." Susan''s words trailed off as Dorothy, ovee with shame and anger, couldn''t stand it any longer and ran out, crying.

    Susan had no choice but to follow and console her.

    It was supposed to be the Myers family''s home turf, yet they ended up being the butt of the joke. Richard felt utterly humiliated, but fortunately, Ramona arrived with Lilliana, having likely been informed of the situation by the butler.

    Ramona didn''t gloss over the incident but approached Bryant and beckoned me over, saying sternly, "Jane, when they bullied you, it was indeed the Myers family at fault. The current predicament of the Myers Group is also our own doing."

    I felt unexpectedly sympathetic, "Ramona..."

    Ramona wasn''t close to Dorothy and Susan and was unaware of their actions, living far away in Vista Town. It wasn''t her ce to apologize.

    "My child, hear me out." Ramona patted my hand, looking at Bryant gently, "Mr. Ferguson, Jane is a good girl. Though you''re in a position of power now, the men who adore her are also outstanding. Winning her back might not be as easy as you think."

    Bryant was cold to Dorothy and Susan but respected Ramona, "You''re right."

    He paused, his gaze intense as he looked at me, "This time, I won''t let her down."

    I pretended not to hear. Ramona only smiled, not saying much, and m introduced Lilliana to everyone. For a mement, it was as if stars surrounded the moon.

    I had achieved my main goal for the day, but it wasn''t the right time to m leave with the main character just making her entrance. I wanted to find a corner to sit for a while, but someone was persistently following me.

    Running out of patience, I turned sharply, looking directly into Bryant''s eyes, "Bryant, we''re divorced."

    "I was wondering what you were to say." Bryant''s lips curved into a slight smile, "Being divorced doesn''t mean we can''t remarry. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 356

    I paused, then couldn''t help but throw in a bit of sarcasm. "You know, I never realized how tolerant you were."

    That night, in front of everyone, I kissed Gregory. I might''ve had one too many drinks, but it happened. Given Bryant''s ''my way or the highway'' attitude, I figured that''d be thest time he''d ever want to see me.

    When I finished speaking, though, it wasn''t Bryant''s voice that answered but amotion from the center of the banquet hall Lilliana slipped into an eye-catching white designer dress and stood at the center with a microphone, appearing a little shy. Yet, her eyes were fiercely searching for someone.

    She was looking for Gregory.

    Lilliana started, "Since I left my grandparents and parents, I''ve, um, I''ve been through a lot and faced many judgments. But, clinging to just a few happy memories, I''ve managed to keep going," she said, her voice cracking slightly, tears welling up.

    "I''ve also been lucky. My family and Greg never stopped looking for me. This morning, my grandmother asked me what I wished for, and I couldn''t think of anything because being back with the Myers family was already more than I could ask for. But now, I know what!

    want."

    "I wish to be worthy of Greg''s years of waiting, to marry him and be his wife." Her voice trailed off, shy and quiet.

    Who would not love a story where the lovers finally got together?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    The whole room erupted in cheers, and some guys started pping loudly.

    Ramona''s eyes welled up with tears, seeming to ept the reality and feeling a surge of affection for Lilliana. Gregory''s gaze was hard to read, sharp and inscrutable.

    Bryant stood beside me, and his voice was icy cold. "So, you''d rather be blindly stubborn than get back with me?"

    His mocking tone was unmistakable. But then again, neither he nor Gregory was ever the dilemma I faced. Nor, as he suggested, would I choose Gregory to avoid him.

    I couldn''t help but smirk. "Don''t worry, Mr. Ferguson. I''ve learned to spot a bad deal. I won''t be tripping over the same stone twice."

    His eyes darkened, almostughing in disbelief. "You''re calling me a bad deal?"

    "Aren''t you?" I asked, my voice calm.

    Bryant''s lips curved into a mocking smile. "Not long divorced and already so bold."

    "Bryant," I straightened up with my voice soft but firm. "I always hoped we could part ways gracefully. Even now, after the divorce, it''d be nice not to see each other awkwardly."

    I never knew I could be so rational before him without a hint of bitterness.

    "You can hope for anything from me." He regained his bossy demeanor. "Except for that. That''s impossible."

    I offered, "What if I trade my 10% stake in Ferguson Group for it?"

    The Ferguson Group''s stock had been rising, not yet reaching the astronomical growth York predicted but clearly onve an upward trajectory. To anyone paying attention, the Ferguson Group was on a different level. My 10% was worth a fortune.

    Bryant paused, his gaze darkening. "You''re threatening me?"

    I sneered. "You could say that!"

    I would give up those shares for cutting ties with the past. If Bryant disagreed, I''d sell the shares to m someone else. With the 10% stake, E anyone could sway big decisions at the Ferguson Group''s shareholder meetings. Bryant wouldn''t let those shares fall into someone

 Chapter 357

    His face hardened, voice roughened as though sandpapered, "I gave you the shares so you could have a better life, not for you to use them as a bargaining chip against me."

    I pressed, "So, Mr. Ferguson, is that a yes or no?"

    He let out a coldugh, his tone icy, "Then go ahead and try. Whoever you sell to, I''ll ensure they regret it. If you''re out to hurt someone, by all means, proceed."

    He was as obsessive as ever, almost to a pathological degree. Threatening was all about who could stoop lower. I couldn''t beat him at his own game. It was pointless to argue further. Gritting my teeth, I went straight to find Christine.

    Christine and York were chatting about trivial matters.

    Seeing me approach, Christine turned to York with a smile. "Mr. Carlson, when you''re back in RiverCity after Christmas, dinner''s on me."

    "Sure." York nodded slightly.

    After exchanging greetings, I was about to leave with Christine.

    "Ms. Webster!" York suddenly called out to me, hesitating before speaking, "Your divorce from Bryant, does it have anything to do with that kidnapping incident and his engagement to Dorothy?"

    I replied truthfully, "Somewhat, but not entirely."

    "Actually, during that kidnapping, Bryant knew the gun had no bullets. The model of that handgun wouldn''t feel or weigh the same load, York said with a hint of pity, "He came back that night and smoked the whole time, admitting that you must be really disappointed in him again."

    I blinked, replying, "I know. Bryant was trying to protect me."

    I hadn''t known it at the time. Butter, I understood after Bryant brilliantly escaped and called off the engagement, using the RF Group''s influence to deal with the Myers family.

    York heaved a sigh of relief, confused. "Then why did it have toe to this..."

    "Because that was just thest straw." I smiled faintly, "So, whether it''s a straw or a rose wrapped in straw, it makes no difference."

    The banquet hall was beaming withughter and chatter.

    We grabbed some pastries from the buffet to tide us over until we could leave as the party wound down. Shortly after eating, I started to feel itchy all over.

    Christine saw me scratching my arm under my sleeve and asked with concern, "What''s wrong?"

    I answered ufortably, "I don''t know. I''m just suddenly feeling itchy."

    It started with my chest, but soon, my whole body was unbearably itchy. I frowned, "Might be an allergic reaction."

    Christine lifted my sleeve to take a look and panicked, "It''s an allergy, just like that time in college. Weird, we didn''t eat any peanuts. How do you feel?"

    "Maybe one of the pastries had peanuts in it." I got up, grabbing my bag, "Let''s just tell Ramona we have to go."

    Christine agreed, "Okay, let''s hurry to the hospital while it''s still early. I''lle with you."

    "Alright." I nodded.

    Ramona was resting in a separate parlor, the door wide open. It just her and Gregory inside, chatting.

    Seeing me knock, Gregory stopped talking, seemingly taking my earlier words to heart, idly fiddling with his phone, not sparing me an extra nce.

    Ramona yfully smacked his head and looked at me kindly, "Jane,e sit." "Ramona, I''ll just stand." I smiled.

    in front of our hosts, I couldn''t mention my allergic reaction. It would seem rude as if ming their hospitality. So, I said, "Something came up. I have to leave."

    "Fine, I''ll have the driver..." Her gaze suddenly fell on my wrist, the rash not covered by my sleeve, and her voice trailed off, "What happened to your hand?"

    His face hardened, voice toughenart as though them as a bargaining chip Mr. Ferguson, He let out a coldugh, his tone icy. "Then go ahead and try by all means, proceed He was as obsessive as ever, almost to a pathological degree. Thraganing en al aloud who ove his own game. It was pointless to argue further Gritting my bath, I want straight as find retine Christine and York were chatting about trivial matters leeing me approach, Christine turned to York with a smile. Mr. Cartoon, when puhe back o

    "Sure" York nodded slightly After exchan greetings, I was about to leave with Christine

    "Ms. Webster York suddenly called out to me, hesitating before speaking "Your divance from Bryant to that kidnapping incident and his engagement to Dorothy?"

    I replied truthfully, "Somewhat, but not entirely

    "Actually, during that kidnapping. Bryant knew the gun had no bullets. The model of that handgun wedd York said with a hint of pity. "He came back that night and smoked the wholeime admitting that you m him again I blinked, replying. 7 know Bryant was trying to protect me?

    I hadn''t known it at the time. Butter, I understood after Bryant brilliantly escaped and called off the gems influence to deal with the Myers family York heaved a sigh of relief, confused. Then why did it have toe to this...

    "Because that was just thest straw"

    e I smiled fandy, "So, whether it''s an straw on a rose wrapped in str

    The banquet hall was bearning withughter and chatter

    over until we could We grabbed some pastries from the buffet to tide us over until we could leave as the party wound down. Shortly after feel itchy all over

    Christine saw me scratching my arm under my sleeve and asked with concem,

    "What''s wrong?

    1 answered ufortably, 1 don''t know I''m just suddenly feeling itchy"

    It started with my chest, but soon, my whole body was unbearably itchy frowned. Might be a alege saction." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Christine lifted my sleeve to take a look and panicked, "It''s an allergy, just like that time in college How do you feery

    "Maybe one of the pastries had peanuts in it I got up. grabbing my bag. Leta juar el Ramer Christine agreed, "Okay, let''s hurry to the hospital white its call earlye

    "Alright I nodded Ramona was resting in a separate parlor, the do Seeing me knock, Gregory stopped talking

    *rs ce.

    Ramona yfully smacked and locked at:

    In front of our roots, I couldn''t

    "Fine, I have the driver Her gaza va happened to your faner

 Chapter 358

    I tugged at my sleeve, embarrassed and about to spill the beans when the banquet hall erupted into chan.

    "Oh my God!" Someone yelled, "Ms. Myers has fainted. Call 911

    In the next second, the man, hanging his head low, suddenly stood up and dashed out like a shot, as fast as lightning Caught off guard, Ramona stood up hastily, not bothering about anything else, and hurried out with the help of a servant, leaving only me and Christine in the living room.

    "Let''s go. You don''t need to worry about this mess. Christine pulled me away. "They have their family and a devoted fance fou reed take care of yourself. Hurry to the hospital and have it checked out so it doesn''t turn as bad asst time?

    The banquet hall was in total disarray. Some genuinely cared, others just wanted to put on a show for the Myers family After getting to the hospital and having some blood samples taken, I sat in the infusion room waiting for Christine. But the itch was st unbearable.

    Taking advantage of Christine paying the bill, I scratched my neck raw. It didn''t help at all. I felt like dying from the itch.

    "Goodness!" Christine returned from paying the bill and saw me scratching everywhere, even attacking my face. She rushed over to hold down my hands. "Do you even want your face anymore? Are you still under twenty, with a fast metabolism that scars would disappea If you scar, you''ll look hideous."

    "I guess I''m already hideous." I was on the verge of tears, On the way to the hospital, I took a small mirror from my bag and saw that my face was all in rashes. It looked shocking Feeling my despair, Christine tried to console me, "It''s just temporary ugliness. The doctor said that once the MV is in and you take some medicine for a few days, these rashes will disappear with no trace. Let me hang the IV, and I go and get you some ice cream to cool it down. It might relieve some of the itching."

    Feeling relieved, I took the medicine from her hands like a lifeline. "I''ll go and get the IV set up."

    "Okay." Christine apanied me.

    Even though it waste, the infusion area was busy, with patients everywhere, so we had to wait our turn. Just as it was my tum, amotion erupted outside the infusion room.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Susan burst in, frantic, with her bodyguards looking around in panic. Soon, her gaze fixed on me! Without hesitation, she me beeline for us.

    On high alert, Christine stepped before me. "What do you want now?"

    a

    "Ms. Webster!" Susan surprisingly softened her tone, "My daughter has fainted. She has astic anemia and a rare blood type. We can''t find a donor at this hour. Please, help her!"

    Christine coldly responded, "Your daughter? Which one? The one who kidnapped Jane or the one you just found?"

    Susan murmured, "Lilliana."

    "Sorry, but no!" Christine pushed me before a nurse, "Jane is feeling m unwell. She needs anYou should know that if you''re on medication, you can''t donate blood for theing few days?

    1 was so itchy that I could barely stand it, eagerly stretching out my arm, riddled with rashes for them nurse to set up the IV. Yet the sight of the sharp needle made me instinctively flinch and shut my eyes. Surprisingly, the anticipated pain never followed.

    Susan had her bodyguard stop the nurse''s action!

    Feeling like millions of tiny bugs crawling on my skin, I nearly lost it, biting my teeth hard. "Is Ms. Myers'' life the only one that matters, not mine?*

    "Ms. Webster..." Seeing the hatred in my eyes, Susan seemed shocked and burst into tears, pleading, "When found out about your blood type, the ¦¥¦° doctor said you have allergies. Allergies are not life-threatening, are they? But without a blood source, my daughter

    could die."

 Chapter 359

    When one was feeling uiterly murable, self prosnevation kicked in hard I couldn''t care rayonsul anything else felt so unveil that I could scratch my skin off "Whare it to Ward Pupposed to y the saint and save others when i was in such pain?

    Thumpi asan dropped to her knees, tears streaming down her face, "Please, this Bickness of yours is nothing senous. Save my daughter first, will you?"

    Everyone in the infusion room turned to look, startled.

    At that moment, she was a desperate mother, consumed with worry for her daughter''s life and out of options.

    And me? Just a person with a "minor illness, selfishly refusing to save a life.

    "No."t looked at her coldly, turning to Christine, "Chris, call the cops. Susan is maliciously preventing me from getting medical help. It''s practically attempted murder."

    1 cared more about my life than what others thought of me. Who did Lilliana think she was?

    She was the favored Ms. Myers. Besides Susan begging me, the Myers and the Ford families must be exhausting all their connections in search of a blood donor, Lilliana wouldn''t be in danger even if I didn''t go. Even if she were in danger by some slim chance, I wouldn''t trade my life for hers. Giving blood while having an allergic reaction could lead to shock or something even worse, I wasn''t brave enough for that.

    "Mom! Why waste your breath with them?" Clicking in high heels, Dorothy saw her chance to avenge the embarrassment at the dinner party. She ordered the bodyguards, "What are you waiting for? Take her for the blood draw now!"

    "Let go of me!" Already feeling awful, I couldn''t struggle.

    Christine''s eyes were red with urgency as she tried to stop them, but she couldn''t. "Dorothy! It is against thew. If something happens to Jane, can you bear the consequences?"

    "Law? Maybe you should see who rules Vista Town!" Full of arrogance, Dorothy ordered the remaining bodyguards, "Check these people''s phones in the infusion room. If anyone recorded a video, delete it."

    She pointed at Christine. "And keep her out of the way."

    The abuse of power as extreme. Soon, the guards took me to where they would draw blood. To prevent resistance or calls for help, they even tied me to a chair and gagged me.

    13:05

    With a sinister smile, Dorothy came closer, hinting, "Jane, you''re so lucky. Unfortunately, God is fair, letting people like me, born with nothing, control your fate."

    Get on with ''She squinted at the medical staff, "If you don''t start now and my sister Buffers, none of you will live well in Vista Town!"

    Outside, hurled footsteps approached.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It was Ramona''s voice, "You''ve found a willing donor for Lilliana so quickly?"

    Susan smiled. "Yes, you don''t have to worry for now. Lilliana''s suffering is over. God is looking out for her."

    As they inserted the needle into my vein, I managed to loosen the ropes tying my legs to the chair; and I kicked the medical trolley.

    "Is the person inside not donating of their own free will?"

    That was Gregory.

    Christine somehow broke free from the bodyguard watching her, appearing suddenly he voice m growing louder, "Mr. Ford, they''ve tied up Jane! She''s having an allergic reaction. Donating blood could kill her!"

 Chapter 360

    ''Seriously? Asking Gregory for help?'' I can''t help but wonder if I was too pessimistic. Given his obsession with Lilliana, I''d put my faith in Ramona rather than him. Despite his constantints about Lilliana being all wrong for him, he''d never stand by and watch her die, not even if there was just a one-in-a- thousand chance.

    Gregory was not one to waffle, Sacrificing me was something I sawing a mile away, Bang! Surprisingly, without any prior argument heard from outside, there was a sudden loud bang. With the door kicked open wide, Gregory stormed in with a chilling aura.

    To my utter astonishment, he strode in, untied me in seconds, and ripped off the duct tape from my mouth with trembling hands. "Jane, how could you be so foolish again!"This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    I tried to say something."

    11

    "Enough, don''t speak. You look terrible." After ensuring they didn''t drain my blood, his expression softened, though still with disdain. "I''m taking you to a doctor."

    "Greg!" Dorothy was momentarily frightened by his presence, but she quickly regained herposure and bit back, "You can''t take her with you today, no matter what!"

    Gregory ignored Dorothy. He bent down to pick me up and leave,

    "Greg!" Susan directlymanded the bodyguards to block the door. "This time, I can''t let you have your way, boy,"

    Gregory''s gaze turned stormy, and he gently stroked my hands to soothe the irritation from the rashes. His usually indifferent face was cold, and he mocked, "Did you all forget it is the Ford family''s hospital? Tell your men to back off."

    "You can leave, but Jane can''t," Susan insisted.

    "Then tell your people to kill me. If they can''t, I must take her away." Gregory''s eyes lit up with fierce intensity, and he sneered, "If you''re going to fight, make it quick. Don''t dy me taking her to see a doctor."

    The Myers family wouldn''t dare. Having already offended the RF, it wouldn''t be long before the Myers family vanished from Vista Town if they were to sh with the Ford family.

    Anxious and angry, Ramona hesitated before saying, "Let Gregory and Jane go!"

    "Grandma!" Seeing that, Dorothy rushed to the door. "You could care less about me, but can you be so indifferent to Lilliana?"

    Ramona had been worried about Lilliana''s bloodline and was visibly exhausted. "Haven''t you seen what condition Jane is in? Continuing to take her blood might kill her."

    Dorothy scoffed. "It''s just the life of an outsider. Is that more important than Lilliana''s?"

    "I know Lilliana, Ramona said, leaning on her servant for support. ''She''s always been kind-hearted. If her lifees at the expense of someone else''s, she will live in quilt for the rest of her life."

    "But Ramona, that was when she was a child? Susan was frantic. "Do you know what Lilliana thinks now? Have you asked her if she wants to die?"

    "And have you asked Jane that? Just because she wasn''t born into the Myers family, does she deserve to die?" Ramona stood her ground.

    But I could see the hesitation on her face.

    Indeed, it''s natural to hesitate when you have to choose between family and a strange The ck market for organ trading wouldn''t exist if everyone had principles and reason.

    Suddenly, Dorothy red at Gregory. "What about you, Greg? Lilliana is the person you''ve been waiting for over twenty years. Are you willing to watch her die for Jane? Ah!"

    Gregory abruptly choked Dorothy! While looking down at her, Gregory''s lips curled into a wicked smile. "I remember your blood type also matches, doesn''t it?"

    Suddenly, fear shed in Dorothy''s eyes. I can''t. I''m way too thin. I don''t meet the weight requirement for donating blood..."

    Gregory nced at the medical staff, asking coldly, "Will she die?"

    "Mr. Ford, she won''t die if we control the amount of blood."

    ''Seriously? Asking Gregory for help?'' I can''t help but wonder if I was too pessimistic. Given his obsession with Lilliana, I''d put my faith in Ramona rather than him. Despite his constantints about Lilliana being all wrong for him, he''d never stand by and watch her die, not even if there was just a one-in-a- thousand chance.

    Gregory was not one to waffle, Sacrificing me was something I sawing a mile away, Bang! Surprisingly, without any prior argument heard from outside, there was a sudden loud bang. With the door kicked open wide, Gregory stormed in with a chilling aura.

    To my utter astonishment, he strode in, untied me in seconds, and ripped off the duct tape from my mouth with trembling hands. "Jane, how could you be so foolish again!"

    I tried to say something. "..."

    "Enough, don''t speak. You look terrible." After ensuring they didn''t drain my blood, his expression softened, though still with disdain. "I''m taking you to a doctor."

    "Greg!" Dorothy was momentarily frightened by his presence, but she quickly regained herposure and bit back, "You can''t take her with you today, no matter what!"

    Gregory ignored Dorothy. He bent down to pick me up and leave,

    "Greg!" Susan directlymanded the bodyguards to block the door. "This time, I can''t let you have your way, boy,"

    Gregory''s gaze turned stormy, and he gently stroked my hands to soothe the irritation from the rashes. His usually indifferent face was cold, and he mocked, "Did you all forget it is the Ford family''s hospital? Tell your men to back off."

    "You can leave, but Jane can''t," Susan insisted.

    "Then tell your people to kill me. If they can''t, I must take her away." Gregory''s eyes lit up with fierce intensity, and he sneered, "If you''re going to fight, make it quick. Don''t dy me taking her to see a doctor."

    The Myers family wouldn''t dare.

    Having already offended the RF, wouldn''t be long before the Myers NO family vanished from Vista Town if they were to sh with the Ford family.

    Anxious and angry, Ramona hesitated before saying, "Let Gregory and Jane go!"

    "Grandma!" Seeing that, Dorothy rushed to the door. "You could care less about me, but can you be so indifferent to Lilliana?"

    Ramona had been worried about Lilliana''s bloodline and was visibly exhausted. "Haven''t you seen what condition Jane is in? Continuing to take her blood might kill her."

    Dorothy scoffed. "It''s just the life of an outsider. Is that more important than Lilliana''s?"

    "I know Lilliana, Ramona said, leaning on her servant for support. ''She''s always been kind- kind-hearted. If her lifees at the expense of someone att else''s, she will live in quilt for the rest of her life."

    "But Ramona, that was when she was a child? Susan was frantic. "Do you know what Lilliana thinks now? Have you asked her if she wants to die?"

    "And have you asked Jane that? Just because she wasn''t born into the Myers family, does she deserve to die?" Ramona stood her ground.

    But I could see the hesitation on her face.

    Indeed, it''s natural to hesitate when you have to choose between family and a strange The ck market for organ trading wouldn''t exist if everyone had principles and reason.

    Suddenly, Dorothy red at Gregory. "What about you, Greg? Lilliana is the person you''ve been waiting for over twenty years. Are you willing to watch her die for Jane? Ah!"

    Gregory abruptly choked Dorothy! While looking down at her, Gregory''s lips curled into a wicked smile. "I remember your blood type also matches, doesn''t it?"

    Suddenly, fear shed in Dorothy''s eyes. I can''t. I''m way too thin. I don''t meet the weight requirement for donating blood..."

    Gregory nced at the medical staff, asking coldly, "Will she die?"

    "Mr. Ford, she won''t die if we control the amount of blood."

 Chapter 361

    "Looks like death isn''t an option." He smirked, "Then let''s push it to the limit."

    Ignoring Dorothy''s struggles, he swiftly tied her to another chair. "It''s clear the Myers family didn''t waste their time on you, showing such sisterly love for Lily. Let''s see that love in action, not just words."

    Gregory secured the knot and gestured to the medical staff. "What are you waiting for? Get on with it."

    "Mom! Mom!!" Dorothy''s pleas for help were heart-wrenching!

    Susan was desperate to intervene but got blocked by Gregory''s associates at the door.

    There was no way in, no way out.

    It was a showdown of who was crazier and who was more ruthless.

    Her voice trembling with fear, Susan grabbed Ramona''s arm, "Please... talk some sense into Gregory. He listens to you! It will end badly for Dorothy..."

    "Didn''t you hear the doctor?" Ramona sat down calmly, "She won''t die from this. It''s far less severe than what Jane went through."

    "Mom! Help!" As the nurse cleaned the skin with iodine, Dorothy''s screams echoed through the room.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Gregory looked away, pulling me aside to leave.

    Seeing the nurse ready the blood draw kit, Susan lost it, lunging at me, only to be kicked to the ground by Gregory!

    "Don''t y the hypocrite with me." Gregory''s tone was cold and measured, "Susan, I''ve warned you not to test my patience. Since talking won''t help, you need to learn the hard way. What''s the rush? Is a foster daughter more important to you than your own?"

    "You scoundrel!" Suddenly, a middle-aged man appeared, clearly having rushed from afar. He bore a resemnce to Gregory but had an air of worldly wisdom. "Who taught you to be sowless?"

    He helped Susan stand up, turning his anger toward Gregory, "Apologies to Susan! I''ve heard all about it on my way here. Are you willing to sever centuries of friendship between the Ford and the Myers families over this outsider?"

    Gregory''s expression turned colder. "She''s not an outsider. She has a name, Jane Webster."

    "I don''t care what her name is," Klein''s authority was palpable. "You''ve been spoiled by your grandparents, thinking you''re above everyone else! Choose this girl, and you can forget ever being part of the Ford family again."

    13:06

    Gregory chuckled. "Did your mistress have another son?"

    Klein raised his hand to p him, but Gregory dodged.

    Unable to vent his frustration, Klein snapped, "What are you thinking? The family has been marry for youshing you m years, and you wait for Lilliana to return. Now that she''s back, what''s your n? Marry this woman?"

    "What if I said yes?" Usually indifferent, Gregory was visibly agitated, yet his face remained expressionless.

    His defiance only fueled Klein''s anger. "You should know I have an hundred ways to make her disappear! Drop this nonsense. Let the doctor take her blood and save Lilliana."

    "The big guns are out in Vista Town, Mr. Ford!" With York by his side, m Bryant approached with an i demeanor Since when can you threaten my wife''s life so freely? Has this town lost all itsws? And who is the precious gem that requires my wife''s life for their salvation?"

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362 The VIP lounge was buzzing with tension the moment Bryant stepped in, transforming the air into something palpable. Everyone''s expression shifted tically, except for Gregory, practically radiating hostility.

    Klein''s fury seemed to dissipate, leaving behind a veneer of a businessman''sposure and shrewdness. "Mr. Ferguson, your wife... is Ms. Webster?" he inquired, his gaze finally acknowledging my presence, grantingan identity.

    Bryant''s voice was chilly as he retorted, "What do you think?" "Mr. Ferguson, it would be smart to tell the difference between your wife and your ex-wife," Gregory suggested coldly, though his firm stance was unmistakable.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll be sure to send you an invitation when we remarry," Bryant quipped, attempting to puway from Gregory.

    But Gregory stood firm, causing the tension to rise even further.

    The fear of an impending blood draw had momentarily distractedfrom the difort in my body, but Bryant''s arrivalforted me. And yet, the itch was unbearable.

    Struggling against Gregory''s grip, I said, "You should... take care of Lilliana''s situation first." Given the circumstances, if Gregory left withand something happened to Lilliana, he''d never forgive himself.

    "Are you sure you want to go with him?" Gregory seemed to misunderstand, his gaze darkening as if he were looking at a traitor.

    "What''s wrong with you? Let Mrs. Ferguson go!" Klein intervened, annoyed.

    "I said, ex-wife!" Gregory countered firmly.

    "Greg..." Looking pale and fragile in her wheelchair, wheeled by a servant, Lilliana seemed on the verge of copse.

    Seizing the moment Gregory''s attention shifted, I pulled away and said to Christine, ¡°Let''s go." Christine supportedtoward the treatment room, where Klein had arranged a VIP suite for my infusion. Bryant didn''t object, and I wasn''t in a ce to refuse, feeling as terrible as I did. Comfort was my priority. Soon, I was on an IV.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    York was at the door, speaking with Klein.

    Klein apologized, "Mr/Carlson, it''s like a family feud washing up at our doorstep. If I had known Ms. Webster was Mrs. Ferguson, no one would''veid a finger on her." 1/2 13:06 "So, is this how you judge people by appearances?" York responded with a chuckle.

    Klein shared augh before adding a few more words, and ever diplomatic, York would likely keep the conversation light.

    Despite its size, RF Group was new to the domestic market and couldn''t afford to make too many enemies, especially not the Ford family, a powerhouse in its own right. Pushed too far, a united front from Vista Town''s leading families could pose a significant challenge to RF, potentially leading to its downfall.

    I looked at Bryant, asking, "Why are you here?" "To find you." Noticing my difort with the IV, he adjusted the flow rate. "At the Myers family gathering, you disappeared in the blink of an eye. York found out you were at the hospital,¡± I was curious. "Why were you looking for me?"

    It wasn''t like him to be so attached. He felt my forehead with his hand, gently massaging my wrist. "What happened to you? Breaking out like this, did you have an allergic reaction to peanuts again?" I was surprised. "How did you know about my allergy?" Bryant said lightly, "Weren''t you allergic back in college?" I replied, stunned. "I thought you weren''t there." I was with Christine, Mark, and several other ssmates then. It was a mistake.

    Bryant''s gaze hardened. "Mark didn''t return until the next day, making a racket. He said you Kadan allergic reaction, and he took care of you. You were quite close to him even in our first year in college." "No way." Puzzled, Christine tried to recall the event. "That happened in the afternoon. We left the hospital by evening and went for dinner before returning to campus." I gave it a thought, and it sounded right.

    Bryant paused, his expression darkening momentarily, but he remained silent.

    He suggested Christine return to the hotel, but she was wary of Bryant. "What are you nning? They might be afraid of you, but I''m not. If you mess with me, you can forget about getting back together with Jane forever!"

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363 Bryant red at her, his tone heavy with implication, "Don''t you feel like a fifth wheel here?" Christine dabbed ointment on my skin, concentrating. "No, I don''t think so." "Bryant," I turned to him, "You should leave." "I leave?" Bryant nced outside, his eyes darkening. ¡°Are you off to be someone''s personal blood bank again?" I knew what he meant. Though the Ford family was reasonable, the Myers mother-daughter duo was a whole different story, utterly unhinged. They sawas a thorn in their side, missing no chance to skinalive if they could.

    Bryant rxed, pulling a chair to sit by the bed, his long legs crossed. "Want swater?" "Sitting there with your legs crossed like that, who''d dare ask for water?" Still harboring resentments from past events, Christine seized the moment to vent.

    Bryant chuckled. "Well, there''s always you, isn''t there?" "No wonder you''re divorced." Christine smiled, handinga ss of water After the IV, it wasn''t toote. The itching had subsided. When leaving the hospital, I intended to part ways with Bryant and catch a cab back to the hotel.

    But he grabbedassertively. ''Till take you back" "No need for..." Before I could finish, Bryant took off his coat and draped it over me, then scoopedup over his shoulder with my head down toward the ground. "You''re running a fever. And the night air will make it worse." Christine watched, dumbfounded, whispering to York, "What kind of billionaire romance is Mr. Ferguson acting out?" Bryant shovedinto the car.

    Christine took the passenger seat naturally, and York drove I was getting annoyed, thinking people just don''t change. Especially him-once that fake calmness wore off, his usual arrogance and need to control everything started showing up again. Maybe I''d never seen his true face, even to this day The next day, Christine was busy on the phone with a notebook, calling and jotting down notes. Last night''s clients from the high society were all for custom orders. We had to schedule fittings and inquire about preferences and styles. Even though they cfor the sake of the Ford and the Myers families, we had to uphold our reputation.

    I poured swater to take my medicine when the doorbell rang.

    It was Molly. "Hey, I heard about your severe allergyst night. How are you now?" "I''m okay." I opened the door wider, about to let her in, when I paused, surprised, "Mark, what brings you here?" And you''re asking me?" Mark feigned annoyance, "You had such a severe allergy and didn''t even tell me. How are you feeling now?" "Much better." I smiled, letting them in.

    It was an executive suite with a living room outside the bedroom.

    "What caused the allergy?" Molly asked with concern.

    I knew what I was allergic to, so I didn''t discuss it with the doctor at the hospital and just mentioned it was idental ingestion of something I was previously allergic to.

    I touched the nearly subsided rash. "Food allergy. I must''ve identally eaten something with peanuts in it." "Peanuts? You''re allergic to peanuts?" Molly''s eyes widened as if she''d stumbled upon a significant revtion.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I nodded. "Yeah, what''s up?" Molly shook her head. "Nothing." "Haven''t taken your medicine yet?" Mark noticed the medicine I hadn''t yet taken on the table, urginggently, "Take your medicine first." "Okay." Just as I swallowed the pills and was about to drink swater, Mark suddenly demanded, "Who are you messaging?" "My brother, just updating him about Jane''s situation." Not thinking much of it, Molly kept typing on her phone, "He and my dad had a huge fightst night. Now he''s at home, grounded by my grandfather." "You told your brother Jane had a peanut allergy?" "Yeah." Molly looked puzzled, "Is that not okay to say?" Chapter 363 Bryant red at her, his tone heavy with implication, "Don''t you feel like a fifth wheel here?" Christine dabbed ointment on my skin, concentrating. ¡°No, I don''t think so." "Bryant," I turned to him, "You should leave." "I leave?" Bryant nced outside, his eyes darkening. ¡°Are you off to be someone''s personal blood bank again?" I knew what he meant. Though the Ford family was reasonable, the Myers mother-daughter duo was a whole different story, utterly unhinged. They sawas a thorn in their side, missing no chance to skinalive if they could.

    Bryant rxed, pulling a chair to sit by the bed, his long legs crossed. "Want swater?" "Sitting there with your legs crossed like that, who''d dare ask for water?" Still harboring resentments from past events, Christine seized the moment to vent.

    Bryant chuckled. "Well, there''s always you, isn''t there?" "No wonder you''re divorced." Christine smiled, handinga ss of water After the IV, it wasn''t toote. The itching had subsided. When leaving the hospital, I intended to part ways with Bryant and catch a cab back to the hotel.

    But he grabbedassertively. ''Till take you back" "No need for..." Before I could finish, Bryant took off his coat and draped it over me, then scoopedup over his shoulder with my head down toward the ground. "You''re running a fever. And the night air will make it worse." Christine watched, dumbfounded, whispering to York, "What kind of billionaire romance is Mr. Ferguson acting out?" Bryant shovedinto the car.

    Christine took the passenger seat naturally, and York drove

    I was getting annoyed, thinking people just don''t change. Especially him-once that fake calmness wore off, his usual arrogance and need to control everything started showing up again. Maybe I''d never seen his true face, even to this day

    The next day, Christine was busy on the phone with a notebook, calling and jotting down notes. Last night''s clients from the high society were all for custom orders. We had to schedule fittings and inquire about preferences and styles. Even though they cfor the sake of the Ford and the Myers families, we had to uphold our reputation. I poured swater to take my medicine when the doorbell rang.

    It was Molly. "Hey, I heard about your severe allergyst night. How are you now?" "I''m okay." I opened the door wider, about to let her in, when I paused, surprised, "Mark, what brings you here?" And you''re asking me?" Mark feigned annoyance, "You had such a severe allergy and didn''t even tell me. How are you feeling now?" "Much better." I smiled, letting them in.

    It was an executive suite with a living room outside the bedroom.

    "What caused the allergy?" Molly asked with concern.

    I knew what I was allergic to, so I didn''t discuss it with the doctor at the hospital and just mentioned it was idental ingestion of something I was previously allergic to.

    I touched the nearly subsided rash. "Food allergy. I must''ve identally eaten something with peanuts in it.¡± "Peanuts? You''re allergic to peanuts?" Molly''s eyes widened as if she''d stumbled upon a significant revtion.

    I nodded. "Yeah, what''s up?" Molly shook her head. "Nothing." "Haven''t taken your medicine yet?" Mark noticed the medicine I hadn''t yet taken on the table, urginggently, "Take your medicine first." "Okay." Just as I swallowed the pills and was about to drink swater, Mark suddenly demanded, "Who are you messaging?"

    "My brother, just updating him about Jane''s situation." Not thinking much of it, Molly kept typing on her phone, "He and my dad had a huge fightst night. Now he''s at home, grounded by my grandfather." "You told your brother Jane had a peanut allergy?" "Yeah." Molly looked puzzled, "Is that not okay to say?"

 Chapter 364

    I was in a cloud of doubt, standing there with Molly, our gazes turning toward Mark in unison.

    He lookedposed and polished as ever, refilling my ss with water and cracking a light-hearted smile. "What''s the big secret? It''s just that revealing too much might bring trouble his way"

    "Why is that?" Molly inquired.

    "Didn''t you mention he and your dad fought?" Mark lowered his gaze, keeping his voice even. "The more details you spill, the more worried he''ll get about Jane. Imagine the chaos it would stir at home. Isn''t that just inviting trouble?"

    "You have a point..." Molly conceded, nodding. "But I''ve spilled the beans, and even though he hasn''t seen it yet, there''s no taking it back."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Mark''s smile didn''t waver. "No worries. We''ll cross that bridge when we get to it."

    Christine emerged from the bedroom, surprised to find Mark and Molly. She greeted us with a smile.

    Mark nced at her with regret. "Steven was waiting for you on his wedding day." "Wait for me? Why?" Christine popped open a soda, sipping it leisurely.

    The mention affected her mood. The wedding invitation had found its way to her and me.

    She, of course, would never attend. And as her friend, I found no reason to go, either.

    Mark sighed. "Probably, he couldn''t let go."

    "Mark," Christine chuckled carelessly. "People who try to have it all deserve whateveres their way. I don''t want to hear about him ever again."

    Christine always knew how to let go. That subject was closed.

    After some small talk, I nced at the time and suggested we head downstairs for lunch. However, I wasn''t quite myself yet, too embarrassed to show my face, hence the mask. So, while the other three indulged in all the good stuff, I quietly sipped the soup.

    After lunch, as Molly and Christine led the way out, Mark walked beside me, his gaze lingering on me. "Jane, you and Gregory are worlds apart."

    "I''m aware," I responded with a tight-lipped smile.

    The gap between Gregory and me didn''t require anyone else''s reminder, especially now that Lilliana had returned. Everything was falling back into ce.

    Mark chuckled softly. "For some reason, I always felt you treated him differently, and it seems I was right."

    "Why do they stand a better chance than me?" he pondered.

    I offered a helpless smile. "Mark, you''re a great guy. And as you''ve seen, it''s impossible between Gregory and me. He''s engaged."

    Any rtionship involving a third party was of no interest to me. I would rather avoid it altogether.

    His eyebrows raised, and his curiosity piqued. "But what if you were Lilliana? Would you have no hesitation in being with him? Fulfilling a childhood marriage pact?"

    I paused, turning to him with resignation. "How could I ever be so lucky?"

    Setting aside the choices I might have made as Lilliana, just that m Lilliana was Ms. Myers was beyond my wildest dreams.

    Yet, Mark persisted, "But what if? Would you?"

    "I don''t know." I shook my head. "Besides, what I think has never really mattered."

    I''ve always been at the mercy of fate.

    "Fair enough." Mark''s lips pressed together firmly. "Anyway, you''re not her."

    As we reached the elevator, I pressed the button. "Exactly, and you just helped me uncover my origins not too long ago."

    After escorting them out of the hotel, Mark stopped, his voice filled with concern, "Stay away from the Myers e and the Ford families, okay? You''d better not get dragged into their mess again. If anything happens, you''ll be the one to suffer. Got it?"

 Chapter 365

    "Absolutely!" I nodded earnestly. "Heading back to RiverCity now?"

    Mark smiled. "Yeah, I just wanted to check that you''re doing alright."

    I tried to say something. "Mark, you didn''t have to..."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He brushed it off with a light tone. "Since when do friends not care for each other?"

    I breathed a sigh of relief, smiled gratefully, and chose not to say more.

    "Call me anytime you need something." After Mark said that, he turned to Molly, "Miss Ford, did you drive here? Need a lift?"

    "..." Molly quickly shook her head with a coy smile, "I didn''t drive. My driver dropped me off and left. Thanks, Mr. Larson!"

    On my way back to the room, Christine couldn''t wait to gossip. "Do you think Molly has a thing for Mark?"

    "Probably," I answered with a smile.

    Molly was sweet and lively, and Mark was gentle and considerate. They together would indeed make a perfect match, especially since Molly came from a good family, and with a brother like Gregory, the Larson family wouldn''t dare cross her.

    However, Christine was skeptical. "I don''t see it happening. Mark is great but too stubborn."

    I asked in confusion. "What do you mean?"

    "Even though you said you''ve cleared the air with him to be friends only" Christine frowned, "I feel like he hasn''t let go. Molly chasing after him is setting herself up for disappointment."

    Seeing my concern, she added, "But Molly''s no fool. She''s from the Ford family and won''t fall into big traps."

    It would be the reopening day for Janedream after Christmas two dayster, and I didn''t want to linger in Vista Town for too long.

    Christine had arranged to meet with three affluentdies in the afternoon for fittings. Everything went smoothly with the introductions from the Ford and the Myers families.

    But when I finally checked my phone after thest appointment, I saw several missed calls. The caller ID showed it was Gregory.

    I realized I had forgotten to turn off the silent mode from the night before. I was so focused on the clients in the afternoon that I hadn''t checked my phone.

    The urgency wasn''t typical for him. Something urgent must have happened, I called him back as I got into the car, and he picked up almost instantly.

    Gregory''s voice was frantic. "Jane, where did you hop off to instead of resting in your hotel room with that allergy?"

    "What happened?" I immediately sensed trouble and said, "I was doing fittings for a client introduced by Adah yesterday. Just finished,"

    "Send me your location. Don''t go anywhere else. Just wait there for me."

    "Okay." Without questioning, I sent him my location and told Christine, "Chris, back to the hotel. Gregory needs me for something urgent."

    "What''s going on?" Christine asked.

    I unbuckled my seatbelt, replying. "Gregory''s tone doesn''t sound like it''s Vie bad news. Don''t worry."

    As the evening lights glowed, I stood by the roadside, wrapping my coat tighter against the chill wind. Turning around, a shy Pagani screeched to a halt beside me.

    As the car door opened and I got in, I couldn''t help but tease, "Trying to run me over..."

    *Jane, was it peanuts you were allergic tost night?"

 Chapter 366

    Gregory grabbed my arm with the passion I had never seen in him. An Intensity and a barely contained excitement had overshadowed his usually disheveled appearance. His brown eyes locked onto mine, unblinking.

    I forgot to breathe. It was as if my response was of utmost importance to Gregory. "Yeah."

    I was perplexed. "What''s..."

    Before I knew it, he pulled me into his embrace. His whole body trembled with emotion! The hug was nothing like the measured, restrained ones I had received from him before. He held me like a long-lost treasure, his feelings overflowing. It was as if he had finally broken free from the chains bounding him.

    After a moment, he reluctantly let go, his face glowing with a joy I had never seen, reminiscent of the guy with an unexpected windfall, "I knew it was you. It had to be you."

    He cupped my face. "See, I told you I''d recognize you."

    "Who am I?" His actions had me baffled, "Lilliana?"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    "I''ll take you to meet Grandma." Almost immediately after saying that, he leaned over to buckle my seatbelt, shifted gears, and stepped on the gas in one fluid motion.

    The engine roared to life. At the moment, his usual carefree demeanor was tenfold.

    I was still confused, "Why are you suddenly so sure I''m Lilliana?"

    He had always thought I might be her. But there was always a hint of uncertainty. After all, the Myers family already had a Lilliana, and the DNA reports were crystal clear.

    He paused at a red light, turning to me with a sparkle in his eyes, his Adam''s apple bobbing, "Lily has been allergic to peanuts since she was a child. Like you, she''d break out in rashes."

    "But..." I hesitated to burst his bubble, saying, "A lot of people are allergic to peanuts. It can''t be that every one of them is Lilliana, right? Lilliana must have eaten the same thing atst night''s dinner..."

    As I spoke, I realized something was off. When I saw Lilliana at the hospitalst night, she didn''t seem to have any allergic reactions.

    "She wasn''t allergic." Gregory had pinpointed the crucial detail, his voice turning cold, "The butler had yesterday''s menu pre-approved, but two of the desserts had their ingredients identally spilled and were substituted with peanuts at thest minute."

    I fell silent, not because I believed I was Lilliana, but because who would go through the trouble of setting up a fake Lilliana?

    They hadn''t anticipated a weing dinner would lead to such a slip-up. While it put Lilliana in the spotlight, it also exposed a w, I couldn''t guess. All I knew was that I might have made different choices if I could have foreseen how everything would unfold.

    We arrived at the Myers Mansion, where Ramona had just finished dinner.

    Seeing us, Ramona was surprised. "Greg, why did you bring Jane here? Isn''t she still sick?"

    Then, she examined me more closely with concern, "Still not fully recovered, huh? ITI call the doctor to have another look at you."

    Gregory kept it under wraps because he didn''t want to freak anyone dut, so freak he hadn''t told anyone at all. He hadn''t even given Ramona a heads-up.

    I smiled politely, "Ramona, I''m fine. It''ll clear up in a few days. There''s no need to trouble the doctor again.

    "Ramona," Gregory helped Ramona to the couch, shedding his usual indifference for a rence for a taxe seriousness, "

    "What is it?" Ramona sensed something was amiss. "Just say it."

    Gregory gestured for me to sit before he began, "About the desserts at Mast night''s dinner two contained night''s peanuts."

 Chapter 367

    "Peanuts? Farley had checked the menu in advance. No way." Ramona was sure of it.

    After all, Lilliana was allergic to peanuts, and the Myers family would have taken note of that.

    Gregory poured a cup of coffee for Ramona. "Don''t worry. I checked with the chef who prepared the dinner, and they did use peanut butter."

    "Then Jane..." Ramona still remembered my allergy to peanuts, "Did you break out in rashes yesterday because you ate peanuts?"

    "Yeah, I wasn''t paying attention when I ate." I nodded.

    Then Gregory reminded, "Ramona, it''s not just Jane who''s allergic to peanuts."

    "You mean..." Ramona caught on, her expression turning grave. "Indeed, Lilliana didn''t show any allergic reactions, but is it possible she didn''t eat those two pastries?"

    "She did." Gregory was very sure in his response.

    Ramona was puzzled. "How do you know?"

    Gregory hesitated for a sec, looking kinda sheepish. "I hacked into the Myers family''s surveince system and watched the entire reception from yesterday."

    What?

    Ramona choked a bit, not dwelling on it, but her expression darkened. "You mean..."

    "Let''s not discuss whether Jane is Lily or not," Gregory didn''t put me on the spot, just said coldly, "But the Lilliana we have now seems like someone deliberately sent her to us."

    "Grandma..." As soon as Gregory finished speaking, Lilliana walked in from the yard, her face as pale and doll-like as ever, without a hint of color.

    Beside her stood Susan Seeing us as well, Susan wasn''t surprised, directly using. Jane, you just stood by during Lilliana''s emergency yesterday. How dare you show your face at our house?"

    As she spoke, she moved to kick me out.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Stop!" Ramona shouted in anger, "She''s in my house. I''m not in my grave yet, and you''re making decisions. for me?"

    "Ramona, you saw how she was yesterday, not a bit ofpassion. We''re better off with less contact with such people."

    "When it was time to draw Dorothy''s blood, I didn''t see you showingpassion, either. Lilliana is your daughter, after all." Ramona''s tone was neither light nor heavy.

    Surprisingly, Susan wasn''t mad. She tried to contain her temper and defended herself, "It''s hard since I love them both...

    "Enough, what''s the matter?" Ramona didn''t want to hear anymore, cutting straight to the point.

    Susan pushed Lilliana forward, rolling her sleeve. "Ramona, I wanted to ask if there was anything with peanuts atst night''s dinner. Lilliana suddenly had an allergic reaction."

    "Lilliana had an allergic reaction, too?" Ramona paused.

    Susan pretended to be puzzled. "Besides Lilliana, who else is allergic to peanuts?"

    08:46

    "Susan, didn''t you see how Jane reactedst night?" Gregory asked calmly.

    Susan coughed lightly. "She''s no kin or rtion of mine. Why would I bother about her?"

    "Lilliana,e here." Ramona beckoned Lilliana over finest night Howe you''re Hver you were having an allergic reaction now?"

    "I just had the doctore over.

    Susan was logical, ''The doctor om mentioned it might just be individual differences. Some folks react fast to allergies, while others react more slowly."

    "Is that so? Lily started reacting within minutes of eating them when she was little. Gregory suddenly spoke up, and the depth of investigation in his eyes was profound.

 Chapter 368

    I started to second-guess myself. After all, my knowledge of Lilliana was scant at best. So, I kept quiet and didn''t make a peep.

    Lilliana inched closer to Gregory, squatting beside him like a startled bunny. "Greg, what''s wrong? You''re so cold all of a sudden..."

    "Lilliana?" Gregory eyed her, "Do you know when I started suspecting you?"

    "Uh, what do you mean?" Confusion swam in her eyes.

    Gregory offered a wry smile. "Lily never calls me Greg, not even once. You gave yourself away the first time we met."

    No wonder. It was no wonder Gregory had been so sure. Yet, that DNA report had made him ponder over and over.

    "..." Her gaze flickered, hands twisting nervously, tears seemingly on the brink, "Then, what did I call you when we were kids?"

    "You im to remember so much about our childhood, Gregory scrutinized her, "Howe you forgot how to call me?"

    Gregory Ford! Under his questioning, the first response that popped into my head was his full name. It wasn''t even intentional, just instinctual.

    Susan seemed protective of the long-lost daughter, helping her up from the ground, "Greg, do you realize how hard we''ve worked to find Lilliana? Why can''t you let this go?"This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    "She insists on marrying me, doesn''t she?" Gregory chuckled, his gaze sharp, "I need to ensure who my future wife is, a faithful girl or a liar."

    He exchanged a look with Ramona, getting her silent consent, then called for the butler, Farley. In a calm tone, he instructed, "Farley, could you please contact the doctor for an allergy test? Let''s see if it''s truly peanuts she''s allergic to or if something else caused the rash as a diversion."

    "Gregory, what are you suggesting?" Susan''s face fell. "Can''t I recognize my daughter?"

    "We don''t have to test, then. We can call off the engagement." Gregory''s response was calm and collected.

    fianc¨¦e." "You have the right to recognize your daughter, and I have the right to disown my Fuming, Susan clenched her teeth. "Would your father approve of this?" "Stop using my dad as a bargaining chip." as if he''s the one getting married."

    gory''s voice was cold, mocking, "To an outsider, it might seem Susan''s resistance made Ramona''s position crystal clear. mming her cup on the table, she dered, "Let''s do another paternity test!"

    "Grandma..." Lilliana cried uncontrobly, her body quivering with each sob, "You you don''t want me, either? Ramona cried, unable to bear looking at her. Ans she told Farley to collect a hair sample.

    The long-lost granddaughter might be a fraud, a truth no one could easily ept. But if she were genuine, reading the test would only hurt their rtionship.

    Under the watchful eyes of four or five people, plus Farley being then most trusted person by the elderlydy, the entire process left no room for mistakes.

    Farley ced the hair into a clear stic bag, Intending to hand it to Ramona, but she waved him off. "Give it to Greg."

    Ramona didn''t trust the Myers family''s hospital.

    Lilliana fainted from crying. Fortunately, she was discharged thanks to the Myers family arranging a professional medical team to care for her at home.

 Chapter 369

    The medical team gave the first aid on the spot. And just like that, she came around.

    Before the drama could fully unfold, Gregory lost his patience. After bidding Ramona goodbye, he grabbed me by the shirt cor and said, "We''re leaving."

    "Why do you always have to be so uncouth?" My neck got squeezed as he dragged me along, and once we were out of the yard, I red at him.

    He nced at me sideways. "Hungry?"

    "What do you think?"

    It was nearing eight o''clock, Just when I thought he''d act like a gentleman for once, Gregory jerked his chin up and said, "Come on, don''t you owe me a few meals? Let''s go eat."

    Gosh. I was at a loss for words.

    But I had promised, after all. After getting into the car, I asked. "What do you want to eat?"

    Gregory blurted out. "Sandwiches."

    I thought he was joking. But sure enough, when we got to the convenience store, he made me go in and get two sandwiches.

    Seeing the sandwich I picked, the look in his eyes deepened. "Jane, if the birthday, blood type, allergies, tastes, and my gut feeling are all coincidences, I''ll concede."

    "Lilliana liked bacon sandwich, too?" I asked, unsure.

    I''ve always beenzy, sticking to the same food despite the endless new varieties. I was just toozy to try new things.

    Gregory raised an eyebrow lightly. "Yes."

    I lowered my gaze, suddenly feeling uncertain. One or two things could be a coincidence. But all these? Could they really all just be weird coincidences?

    But Mark had looked into my background for me, and Mark wouldn''t lie to me, nor would those documents.

    Gregory dropped me off at the hotel room door, Clutching my palm, I voiced a question that had been bothering me since the previous night, "Gregory, why did you save mest night when they were going to draw my blood?"

    Before today, even though he felt I might be Lilliana, he wasn''t sure. I was the unknown Jane, while the one waiting for a blood donor was the DNA-certified Lilliana. And I was used to it, used to being the one left behind when it was about choosing. So, I never thought he would go for me, not for a second or an instant.

    Gregory''s brow furrowed slightly, "Did you think I would choose her over you?"

    The silence was as good as a confirmation.

    He suddenly reached out and pinched my face. "I trust my instincts more than a DNA report that anyone could tamper with."

    "Besides, the Myers and the Ford families were all looking for a donor for her. You hadn''t been gone for two minutes yesterday before a donor appeared." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    08:46

    He was frank about it, not trying to move me or anything.

    I looked at him steadily. "Thank you."

    I thanked him for not giving up on me. My fate would be hanging by a thread If he had hesitated even for a moment the day before.

    Gregory cracked a smile. "Jane, you''ve lost all the cuteness you had as a kid."

    It sounded like a tease, yet there was a hint of pity.

    "Huh?" I blinked in confusion as he suddenly reached out and yanked my hair!

    I hissed in pain, catching on to his intention, and purposely said "Didn''t you say a DNA report means less to you than your instincts?"

    "The Myers family needs it." He let go of my face with a smile on his lips, "If we''re lucky, we''ll have the results in two days.

 Chapter 370

    "I''ll take you home."

    Hearing those words made my eyes unexpectedly well up with tears. After all these years, it felt like no one had ever said that to me. Gregory was the first.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I tried my best to keep my eyes wide open, holding back the tears, and looked at him, "Gregory, if I''m not Lily, can we still be friends?"

    I couldn''t believe I was entertaining such a ridiculous thought, clinging to the bit of warmth, even if it was just being friends, only friends.

    After hearing my words, Gregory raised an eyebrow, smiled at me, and casually uttered two words, "No way." I somehow made my way back to my room, lost in thought. It wasn''t until I sat on the couch for a while that I realized I hadn''t even figured out whether his response was to the first or the second part of my question. Was it impossible for me not to be Lilliana? Or was it impossible for us to remain friends?

    "Hey, just got back?" Christine had just finished showering and asked while drying her hair.

    Snapping back to reality, I nodded, "Yeah."

    She applied a face mask and plopped beside me, smoothing it out with her fingers, curiously asking, "What was the rush with Gregory looking for you? What happened?"

    "He thinks I''m Lilliana." I unscrewed a bottle of water, ready to take an allergy pill.

    Christine grabbed my arm. "Have you eaten anything? You''re just going to take medicine?"

    "I did." I smiled.

    I was still allergic, so Gregory didn''t let me have sandwiches. But before he took me upstairs, we had dinner in the restaurant nearby. I picked up the tab. Yes, I did.

    "Then go ahead. Take it. Christine finally let go, handing me a pill, her words muffled, "But why on earth would he think you''re Lilliana? The Myers family already has a Lilliana, and you''ve asked Mark to check your background, right?"

    "Because at the Myers family''s banquet the other day, I had an allergic reaction to peanuts, but the Myers family''s Lilliana didn''t."

    As I exined the situation to Christine, she ripped off her face mask in shock. "So, you''re the real heiress of the Myers family? A real blue-bloodeddy?"

    I said, "I doubt it''s very likely."

    So, I asked Gregory that question before entering because it seemed so imusible. I might dare to specte if I were someone with unknown parents. But it seemed impossible.

    "No way." Christine raised her index finger thoughtfully, "Let''s specte wildly for a moment! Have you ever considered that the information Mark got for you might belong to someone else?"

    I asked, puzzled, "Who?"

    "Jane."

    "The real Jane." Christine paused, bing more convinced as she thought about it. "That may be the case.

    "You mean..." My heartbeat quickened, and my head buzzed. "I''m not the real Jane. And the biological

    08:46

    daughter of my parents might have been gone a long time@gocright? bid they adopt meter?"

    "We''ll have to see the results of the DNA test." Christine seemed hesitant to continue specting, saying, "If the DNA test shows you are Lilliana, it''s very likely, as I''ve said."

    my whole life has been a lie? I''m not really Jane?

    So, my Seeing my distress, Christine patted my head. "Maybe you should ask your aunt?"

    "My aunt..." I shook my head, "Let''s wait for the DNA test results and DNA test e

    decide.

 Chapter 371

    I had asked Aunt Cheryl about my origins a few times, but it always ended nowhere. Even if I asked again. Aunt Cheryl would still keep her mouth shut.

    Christine agreed, lounging back on the couch, lost in thought. Then, she turned her head toward me, her eyes sparkling. "Doesn''t that make you and Gregory childhood sweethearts, the legendary fianc¨¦e?"

    "Pfft, cough, cough... I was mid-sip of water when she blurted that out, causing me to spit it out and choke. The fit of coughingsted for a moment.

    Sheughed, handing me a bunch of napkins. "What got you so flustered?"

    I smiled shyly. "Shut it."

    "Looks like Gregory''s childhood sweetheart is," she said, shaking her head with a grin.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    For two days straight, I was distracted. The thought that a single DNA test could not only decide my future but also deny my twenty-six years of past. It could erase the loving moments with my parents that I held onto in my memories. I felt utterly lost, just like I had gone from being someone grounded to a leaf adrift in the vast ocean.

    Thankfully, as each agonizing second ticked by, the day to receive the DNA results finally arrived. Gregory picked me up from the hotel.

    On the way to the Myers Mansion, although it was just the beginning of spring, my palms were mmy with sweat. I was nervous.

    What if Richard and Susan were my parents? How would I face that? Especially Susan, the woman who had locked me in a dark room and made me kneel in the snow, my mother?

    Driving with one hand, Gregory wrapped his other around mine. "Scared?"

    "Yeah." I nodded, ncing at him, "Aren''t you?"

    He must be scared, too. After waiting for Lilliana for so many years, always believing it was me, the oue was perhaps one of the most crucial moments of our lives for both him and me.

    "I''m good." He shed a half-smile, overtaking a car before stepping on the gas. "But no matter what happens today, you must trust me."

    I asked, "What do you mean?"

    "Lilliana, staying with the Myers family, I looked into her again these past few days." Gregory spoke indifferently, his voice slightly cold, "Her background, as I found before, is consistent. She grew up in an orphanage. She couldn''t have set up today''s scenario just by herself."

    I couldn''t help asking. "Do you know who did?"

    "More or less." His fingers tapped rhythmically on the steering wheel, and he added, "But it''s likelyplicated, with a high chance that others are involved."

    I frowned slightly. "What are the motives?"

    "Going after my charm?" He joked with a smirk.

    I rolled my eyes at him. "Full of yourself."

    Gregory raised an eyebrow. "Perhaps everyone has their reasons."

    08:46

    When we got to Myers Mansion, Ramona was there to receive us. The three of us went inside. We didn''t head to Ramona''s yard but to the Myers family''s council hall.

    Besides the three of us, Richard, Susan, Dorothy, and Lilliana were there.

    Two days had passed, and Lilliana looked paler, with dark circles under her eyes. She hadn''t slept well. seeing us enter, she visibly shuddered.

    Gregory guided me to a chair before Richard started, "Greg this is nam child''s y. You better not be messing

    around."

 Chapter 372

    Susan''s face, etched with concern and fury the other night, now had just a yful, mocking smile.

    "The report was supposed toe out today. Where is it?"

    "Any minute now" That was all Gregory offered in response.

    Susan turned to me with a sneer, "Ms. Webster, once the report is out, I have only one request for you. Never set foot in the Myers family again! You''ve caused enough chaos!"

    "Shut up!" Ramona''s voice was sharp as she scolded, and she gave me a reassuring look, "Jane, don''t worry, I''m here."

    "Okay." Hearing those words, I inexplicably breathed a sigh of relief.

    It felt like I wouldn''t be facing it alone, no matter what happened. Even if I were Lilliana, returning to the Myers family, I''d still have my grandma.

    Susan scoffed in disdain, "Ramona, save your energy. There''s no way she''s Lilliana.¡±

    "Are you so sure because you already know the results?" Gregory''s tone carried a hint of confusion.

    Susan hurriedly denied, "How could I possibly know!"

    "Oh, I was just wondering how you''d be more informed than I am about a test conducted at the Ford family''s hospital." Gregory''s smile was casual, yet it seemed he held all the cards.

    Fearing she''d get caught out on another slip, Susan urged, "Has the report arrived yet?"

    As she finished her sentence, a young man entered. He handed two documents to Gregory, "Gregory, the doctor gave the documents to me himself. They didn''t pass through anyone else''s hands."

    With that, the atmosphere in the room grew even tenser.

    Susan didn''t immediately pounce to see the results but patiently waited for Gregory to take a look.

    Gregory''s expression didn''t change as he read the first document, but his face turned cold upon reading the second. Alwaysid-back, his stern face was particrly intimidating.

    Subconsciously, I spoke up, "Gregory...

    "What?" He ced a hand on my shoulder, squeezing reassuringly.

    Meanwhile, a message popped up on his phone. He nced at it, and a faint smile yed on his lips.

    "Greg, why the silence?" Seeing him with his head down, Susan mistook his quiet for eptance, and her smile deepened. "You probably don''t know what a mother''s intuition is. If Ms. Webster were my daughter, wouldn''t I feel it?"

    Gregory looked up at her with a cold smile. "I was just wondering how you managed to tamper with the results.

    Susan''sposure flickered before she regained control. "Excuse me? What are you talking about?"

    "Susan," Always proud, Gregory tossed the two DNA reports on the table. "I don''t make the same mistake.

    twice."

    "What do you mean?" Susan asked.

    "I forgot to mention," Gregory said calmly. "This time, we did two DNA tests, one by the Ford family''s the m

    hospital, and the other was sent abroad by private ne the night beforest, to an international institution."

    08:46

    "What?" The revtion unsettled both Susan and Dorothy.

    Dorothy stood up abruptly. "Are you saying the results from abroad differ from what we got today?"

    "Ask your mom." Gregory''s voice carried a casual defiance. Thosen three words seemed both an answer and an insult.

    Ramona gestured, and the butler picked up the two reports from the table, handing them to Ramona. After reading, she looked sh@D M Lilliana and instructed the butler.

    e

    "Take her to the guest house and keep an eye on her! Clean Lilliana''s room thoroughly and disinfect everything. Lilliana likes cleanliness and doesn''t want strangers touching her things. This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Affirmative," the butler responded promptly.

 Chapter 373

    It was clear as daylight that this ''Lilliana'' was an impostor.

    Panic struck Lilliana'' as her eyes shimmered with tears. She nced at me, then at Susan and Dorothy, before finally copsing to her knees before Gregory. "Mr. Ford, please, have mercy on me! I should''ve never harbored such foolish dreams, never tried to pass off as something I''m not..."

    Known for his short patience with others, Gregory furrowed his brows. "Whoever sent you, go beg them, not me

    "I..." Susan interjected sharply as Lilliana''s gaze drifted away, "Farley, what are you waiting for? Get her out of here! Ramona, frankly, we shouldn''t even keep her around. Just send her back where she came from."

    Ramona''s eyes narrowed, piercing, but she didn''t catch on to Susan''s words. Instead, she turned to Gregory. "Greg, the DNA results from abroad must havee in by now, right?"

    "Yes, they''re due any minute." Gregory nodded and nced at his watch, "Five minutes."

    "Good," Ramona breathed a sigh of relief.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    While waiting, the quiet in the hall was so deep.

    I watched Gregory''s expression, guessing at the oue. My heart pounded like a drum, and my palms were sweaty over and over.

    Susan and Dorothy visibly grew more anxious as time ticked by. Susan kept an eye on the clock. With two minutes left, Susan couldn''t sit still any longer. She turned to Gregory and said, "Even if the reports from the two institutions differ, what does it prove? Are the foreign results infallible? Who''s to say you didn''t tamper with them to suit your ends...

    Gregory scoffed, "You worry too much. They got the foreign tests finished under constant surveince. I even had them send over the video footage."

    Susan clenched her teeth, trying to maintain herposure. "Well, you''ve certainly covered all bases. Fine, I''m curious to see the oue myself."

    I sat across from Susan, silently observing. The more I watched, the more mncholy overcame me. That was her rejection of me: And my aversion to her was just as strong, if not stronger. Could there be such animosity between a mother and her daughter?

    Meanwhile, Gregory stepped out to take a call. Through the ss, I could see his lips press together slightly. As soon as he hung up, someone handed him a report. He returned, holding the report, and gave it to Ramona. "Ramona, I already know the result. Please, see for yourself."

    His words said it all.

    As I turned to look at Ramona, it was as if our minds were linked.

    She looked back at me, her eyes filled with warmth and affection. Thest time someone looked at me like that was Timothy.

    Trembling, Ramona was about, to open the report when she suddenly convulsed, coughing up blood.

    I couldn''t be sure, but almost meanwhile, out of the egrner of my eye, I thought Saw Dorothy''s It I

    clenched hands rx.

    Without a second thought, I rushed over. "Ramona!"

    08.46

    "Jane..." With herst ounce of strength, Ramona clutched my arm, racked with Whisper to quit. Her voice faded to a whisper, so soft that only I could hear, "I was wrong. I couldn''t recognize you as Greg did..."

    And then, the hand gripping my arm ckened. Ramona had passed out!

 Chapter 374

    Gregory quickly caught Ramona as she fell, swiftly Instructing the butler, "Farley, is there an ambnce on its way?"

    "Yes, it''s already at the front gate." Farley had seen Ramona copse and Immediately sent a servant to call for a medical team.

    It was all in preparation for ''Lilliana''s'' frail health, just in case of an emergency. Little did they know it woulde in handy so soon.

    Ramona got loaded into the ambnce, and I followed in Gregory''s car, rushing to the hospital. By the time we arrived, Ramona had been in the emergency room.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    My emotions were a whirlwind. I wanted to cry, yet I couldn''t. Mostly, I was panicked and scared.

    The sound of hurried footsteps approached. The Myers family had also arrived.

    Dorothy came running and pushed me aside with a disgusted look. "Jane, what are you doing here? You''re nothing but bad luck!"

    I steadied myself, looking at her coldly. "My grandmother is ill. What I do is none of your business."

    I might have had my doubts before. But right then, I had no time to ponder. I just wanted to know how my grandmother was doing.

    "Your grandmother?" Dorothy''s face broke into a smirk, "You''ve got some nerve. Even the tests at the Ford family''s hospital were questionable, and you think a foreign document will get you through the Myers family''s door?"

    I frowned, asking, "What are you trying to say?"

    "Greg always favored you, but who knows what samples were sent abroad for testing? Your hair or someone else''s?" Dorothy challenged.

    "Dorothy has a point. Susan was against my presence, determined not to acknowledge me, ''Ms. Webster, it''s better you understand your ce as an outsider."

    It was as if I was not her daughter but rather the child of an enemy.

    Almost reflexively, I turned to Richard, my lips twitching, "Mr. Myers, do you feel the same?"

    Richard looked visibly troubled and was about to speak when Susan took his arm, "Honey, you''ve thought it through un''t you? When Lilliana went missing, the situation was soplicated. How could we possibly find her again? And now, to bring another impostor home?"

    s eyes Somehow, a shadow passed over before he looked at me distantly. "Ms. Webster, you know, we need to be cautious!"

    Gregory covered the inquiry in his eyes and, before I could speak, put his arm around my shoulder, saying softly, "Let''s focus on Ramona''s condition for now."

    His words seemed to settle the matter.

    Neither Richard nor Susan said anything more, though Dorothy looked displeased. "What do Does she get to stay? Grandma might not have ended up like this if it weren''t for her!"

    you mean?

    "What''s meant to happen will happen." Gregory spoke lightly, m

    dismissing her usation before ring at her, "Since you''re so sure she isn''t Lilliana, why the rush to send her away?"

    Dorothy faltered, then retorted, "Who''s rushing?"

    08:47

    "Enough!" Fearing a confrontation between Dorothy and Gregory would end poorly, Susan Interjected m

    "Dorothy stop arguingdom Once your grandmotheres out of the emergency room alive, whoever needs to leave will leave."

    I clenched my fists, feeling Gregory''s hand on my shoulder press a bit harder as if he were telling me to stay calm.

    Thinking about how Ramona was still in danger made me even more nervous.

    Gregory had mentioned Ramona''s poor health before. But coughing up blood must be a sign of something serious. Ramona always seemed so lively, not at all like someone gravely ill.

    Every second was more agonizing than waiting for the DNA test results. About an hourter, the door to the emergency room finally opened.

 Chapter 375

    It was the Myers family''s hospital, and the doctor made a beeline for Richard. "Mr. Myers, your mother didn''t suffer a rpse of her old illness. She''s been poisoned."

    "Poisoned?" Richard''s face went pale.

    Mine and Gregory''s expressions darkened as well.

    Ramona had hardly left the Myers Mansion these past few days, waiting anxiously for news.

    And within the confines of the Myers estate, she had been poisoned.

    Gregory asked, "What kind of poison? How is Ramona doing now?"

    "The tests are still ongoing. We can only confirm the presence of toxins that rapidly deteriorate neurological functions and damage the liver and kidneys," the doctor replied. "Moreover, the senior experts in theb mentioned that if she had the antidote within half an hour, there shouldn''t be any serious issues. But Ramona has exceeded this timeframe. You brought her in on time to save her life, but she is still unconscious. It''s hard to tell when she''ll wake up."

    I clenched my fists tightly.

    What a malicious scheme it was.

    My gaze shifted toward Dorothy, but before I could speak, she preempted me, eyes zing with anger. "Jane, did you do this? Grandma has always been so kind to you. How could you be so heartless..."

    Snap! I pped Dorothy across the face. "You know better than anyone who stands to gain from Ramona''s poisoning!"Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It had to be Dorothy! She must have known about my true identity all along. The poisoning was a calcted move, awaiting an oue.

    If Gregory didn''t have a backup n and the report from the Ford family''s hospital had fooled Ramona, she would have secretly administered the antidote without raising suspicion. But things didn''t go as nned. The poison took effect. hapter 37

    "How dare you hit me? You think you''re the real Ms. Myers now?" Dorothy clutched her face, teeth clenched, ready to lunge at me, but I grabbed her arm and flung her away!

    I sneered, "Is it me who sees herself as Ms. Myers, or is it you?"

    "Jane!" Seeing the red mark on Dorothy''s face, Susan snapped at me, "Are you out of your mind? If Greg wasn''t around, you''d be in deep trouble!"

    At that moment, I doubted the authenticity of the paternity test report more than ever.

    Was this woman my birth mother? Life sure is full of mysteries.

    Gregory stepped before me, his posture rxed but his voice tinged with a cold edge, "The Myers family is truly rotten to the core."

    He then nced at me, "Let''s go. We should check on Ramona."

    "Okay." I had no desire to linger any longer.

    At Gregory''s word, they didn''t stop me from entering the hospitatroom. Just as the doctor had said, Ramona was still unconscious.

    After a while, Gregory suggested we leave to grab some food.

    Once we were in the elevator, I finally asked, ¡°Are we just leavinge What if e something happens to Grandma?"

    "It won''t." Gregory seemed to understand, exining, "Officially, Richard might seem to be in charge of the family''s business, but the real owner has always been Ramona. She''s passionate about phnthropy and often talks about donating most of her wealth. Plus, there''s a will with the contents unknown to anyone. So, at least, until the contents are clear, no one would dare let anything happen to her."

    In other words, a single misstep could wash away most of their fortune.

    I pursed my lips, gathering the courage to ask him, "I am Lilliana, right?"

 Chapter 376

    Hearing that, Gregory smiled slightly, his hazel eyes fixed on me as he spoke softly but clearly, "Yes, you''re Lily, my fianc¨¦e.

    It was a confirmation, a promation.

    "Gregory..." My thoughts were a whirlwind of emotions, yet relief washed over me. "Thank you for never, ever giving up on me."

    Every time I needed help, Gregory was there, right on time. Even when someone else took my ce, he schemed and plotted. Everyone else had given up on me, but not him, Gregory took me to a cozy diner near the Myers Mansion. The waiter led us to a private booth. Only then did I realize it wasn''t just me and him. Farley was there, too.

    Seeing us enter, Farley immediately stood up, his gaze fixed on me. The man, nearly sixty, suddenly started to cry. In his hands, he held the report from an international institute. Farley must have read it.

    Farley addressed me, "Miss Lilliana!"

    That title startled me, not because it was unexpected, but because it felt all too familiar, It felt like I had heard that countless times before.

    All the emotions I had held back all morning suddenly crumbled, and tears rolled down my cheeks. "Farley..."

    "Oh God!" Farley choked up, hastily wiping away his tears. "Thank goodness you''re safe and have grown. It''s good, really good!"

    "Farley, take a seat. She''s hungry." Gregory pulled me to sit down.

    Soon, we ordered food.

    After the waiter left, Farley got straight to the point, handing Gregory two sealed powder packets. "We did find something, but it wasn''t in Dorothy''s room. It was in Susan''s..."

    Hearing that, I sharply asked, "Is this... poison?"

    17:38

    "It seems so." Farley nodded with resentment. "Thank goodness, when you went to the hospital, Greg stopped me and told me to search the house. If I had gone to the hospital, this would have been destroyed."

    Gregory took the packets. "Did you catch the person?"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Farley answered calmly, "We did. We''ve locked her up at the address you provided."

    Gregory nodded. "Good."

    Farley asked, "Do I need to continue watching her?"

    "No, you need to return to the Myers family." Gregory served me some sd. "Eat while you listen."

    Then, he continued to Farley, "Ramona is still unconscious. It''s not my ce to get involved in the Myers family matters now. As for Lily, you''ve probably guessed she can''t return to the Myers family just yet. We have to wait until Ramona wakes up."

    Farley hesitated, "But with me searching the house and catching someone today, the surveince caught something..."

    Gregory reassured him, "Don''t worry about going back there. I''ve had someone wipe the surveince."

    Farley asked again, "What do you need me to do next?"

    "Just keep an eye on the imposter still at the Myers family. Try to find out if anyone else is in besides Dorothy and Susan." Gregory methodically instructed.

    I was somewhat surprised.

    There hadn''t been much time from But Ramona''s copse to the meal. B Gregory had arranged everything before Dorothy and her cronies could react.

    While eating, I couldn''t help but ask Farley, "Farley, Lilliana, I mean me. Am I Susan''s biological child?"

    I learned how chaotic affluent families could be when I was with the Ferguson family Families like the Ford and the Myers families probably weren''t much better.

    17:38 #

    I wouldn''t deny when I first considered the question, the answer I hoped for most was a no.

    Unfortunately, the truth didn''t grant me my wish.

    Farley sighed, "When you were born, Lady Ramona was waiting outside the delivery room. There shouldn''t be a mistake. It''s just just that, over the years, Susan might have invested too much emotion in Dorothy, leading to the current situation..."

 Chapter 377

    I let my gaze drop, struggling to ept the harsh reality. Even the thought of it sent shivers down my spine. To think Susan would go as far as poisoning Ramona to keep me away from the Myers family.

    Compared to her and Richard, I cherished the memories of my childhood, when my parents held me dear in their hearts. Yet, fate had its cruel twists, and I was nothing more than someone else''s stand-in.

    Out of nowhere, Gregory asked, "Is there any chance the hospital still has maternity records from back then? Is it possible that any friends or acquaintances of the Myers family had a baby around the same time?"

    Farley shook his head. "That''s way back. It''s too hard to track down now."

    After dinner, I wanted to return to the hospital.

    Gregory objected, "There''s no need. That''s the Myers family''s territory. Ramona has a top-notch medical team looking after her. If you go there, you won''t be able to help, and you''ll end up shing with Dorothy again."

    "But..." I was in turmoil.

    Somehow, staying by Ramona''s side seemed the only way to find peace.

    Gregory seemed worried about Ramona, too, but he pinched my cheek reassuringly and promised, "Nothing will happen to her. And I''ll let you know right away if she wakes up."

    I doubted it. "Would the Myers family even inform you if she woke up?"

    Gregory replied without hesitation. "No."

    I was curious. "Then how..."

    He smirked. "I have my ways."

    "Okay then."

    "So, focus on your job at the hotel." He ushered me into the car and drove toward the hotel.

    I thought I''d head back to RiverCity once the ordeal was over. After all, the holiday was finishing, and Janedream was about to start up again. But I got

    17:39

    caught up in the mess. When Ramona would wake up was still uncertain. With that thought, I decided, "I want to return to RiverCity this afternoon."

    Susan''s attitude toward me always felt off. As a mother, no matter how resentful, she would show some hesitation, right? But I saw none of that in Susan.

    Gregory saw right through me. "nning to ask your aunt about your origins?" I admitted, "Right."

    He nodded, "That''s a good idea. Ramona never figured out who kidnapped you back then. Maybe you can uncover something."

    I sighed, "I hope so."

    Gregory said softly, "I''ve got a meeting with Farley this afternoon to interrogate the suspect he caught. I can''te with you, but I''ll arrange for someone to take you."

    I turned down his kindness. "No need! Christine drove here. It''s close by. We can manage on our own."

    Back at the hotel, Christine rushed over as soon as I walked in, eager to hear about the day. I shared everything, leaving her shocked. Then, remembering something, she asked, "Why was your phone turned off when I tried calling?"

    "Ran out of battery." After exining, I inquired, "What''s up?"

    All I could think about the previous night was the paternity test, so had no energy to worry about my phone''s battery. And today, I was too busy to even look at my phone.

    Christine sighed, replying, "Your ex-husband Bryant was looking for you! He even came to the hotel."

    I was puzzled. "What for?"

    Christine added, "He didn''t say, but he seemed upset. Probably, it was m something important. Turn on your phone and give him a call."

    "Okay." After charging my phone, a barrage of missed calls from Bryant popped up.

    979Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    17:30 0

    A sinking feeling grew in my stomach. I immediately called back, O and Bryant answered quickly in a stern andmanding tone, ¡°Done meddling with the Myers family''s mess? Back at the hotel?"

    I answered, "Yes."

    Bryant''s icy voice came through again. "Meet me downstairs in five minutes.

    We''re heading back to RiverCity."

    I was trying to say no. "Bryant, I don''t..."

    "Your aunt''s doctor issued a critical condition notice."

 Chapter 378

    "I''ll be right down." Upon hearing that, my heart skipped a beat, and I agreed quickly.

    Seeing my troubled expression, Christine asked, "What happened on his end?* I was hastily packing my things as I replied, "My aunt''s critically ill. I need to rush back to RiverCity."

    Thinking about Dorothy''s tactics, I even started to doubt whether it was the illness that worsened or it was because of my getting involved.

    "Critically ill?" Christine decided on the spot. "Bryant''sing to pick you up, right? Stop packing. Just leave it to me. I''ll wrap things up here this afternoon. You go back first, and when I return, I''ll bring your stuff with me."

    In my desperation, I didn''t hesitate. "Okay, Chris, I owe you one.*

    Christine handed me my power bank and phone, pushing me out the door. "Don''t mention it. It is part of my job as the Head of the Marketing Department. Besides, I''m a shareholder. I''m essentially helping myself."

    I had brought Christine into the partnership, giving her a share of the business. I nodded. "Then I''m off!"

    While I was going downstairs, Bryant''s car gracefully pulled up to the curb. The driver came out to open the door for me. As Isettled into the backseat, I saw him resting with his eyes closed. I was more than happy to keep to myself, turning to look out the window. The silence in the car was eerie.

    As my thoughts began to drift, Bryant''s voice broke the silence. "Stay out of the mess in Vista Town."

    "You can''t tell me what to do." I didn''t even turn my head, my tone frosty.

    Annoyed, Bryant continued, "You think just because of a paternity test, you can be with Gregory and be part of the Ford family?"

    *How do you know about it?" I spun around, facing him with surprise and suspicion in my eyes.

    That had only happened this morning, and very few people knew about it. Gregory wouldn''t talk, and the Myers family, more than anyone, would want it buried, fearing I might return to their family.

    Bryant looked at me, his lips barely moving. "I also know that you and he stand no chance."

    I clenched my fists, withdrawing my gaze. "I stand even less of a chance with you."

    "Jane..." He suddenly softened his tone. "We''ve had our moments in the past three years, haven''t we?"

    "If you say so." I looked down with a faint smile.

    I didn''t feel like arguing if Bryant saw my unrequited feelings and his lukewarm gestures as our special moments.

    For the first time, I realized how exhausting it could be when to argue afterpletely giving up on someone.

    Bryant gave a coldugh. "Gregory''s that good, huh?"

    Without hesitation, I answered, "Yes."

    I hadn''t spent much time thinking about my future with Gregory over the past few days. My focus had been on unraveling my past. But no matter what the future might hold for us, he was good to me. He protected and respected me more than anyone else.

    If I had to describe it, in Bryant''s eyes, I was once a weed, neglected and exposed to the storms Laterchen forms treated me like a rose in a greenhouse, seemingly doing everything for my sake but utterly disregarding my wishes and thoughts.

    But with Gregory, I was a sunflower. He thoughtfully considered my m needs, ahan my desires, the pros and cons, and allowed me to grow toward the sun with all my might. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    That was what I always wanted to be, not a weed or a rose.

    Upon hearing my straightforward and definite answer, Bryant''s gaze m dimmed a bit. His lips formed a straight line, and after a moment of silence, he spoke

    213

    17:39

    softly, "If I became like him, would we stand a chance?"

 Chapter 379

    I was momentarily stunned. "What?"

    He shook his head gently, his voice soft. "Nothing."

    But the resolve in his eyes ran deep.

    When we arrived at the Blessed Care Medical Facility, the medical staff had just emerged from the emergency room.

    The director approached us, shaking his head in resignation. "Mr. Ferguson, Mrs. Ferguson, we did everything we could, but the illness progressed too rapidly. There was nothing more the doctors could do."

    I needed confirmation, "So, it was just the illness getting worse?"

    The director nodded. "Yes."

    My heart sank, tears welling up in my eyes. "Isn''t there anything else that can be done? Any method, no matter the cost..."

    Even though I found out I was a Myers and not really rted to my aunt by blood, she was still the one who was always there for me.

    The director sighed. "All possible methods have already been attempted. Mr. Ferguson has taken care of the medical expenses thus far."

    "Thank you for everything..."

    I said, my gaze inadvertently drifting towards Bryant. "And... thank you."

    I had noticed there was still money in my aunt Cheryl''s medical ount and the hospital hadn''t prompted for payment, so I assumed it was sufficient.

    Little did I know, Bryant was the one covering the costs.

    Bryant spoke softly, "Let''s go see your aunt now."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Yeah!"

    Right then, the nurse wheeled my aunt out of the emergency room.

    Back in her room, it wasn''t long before Cheryl woke up.

    17:40 @

    Seeing me, a smile spread across her pale face, "Jane, you''re here..."

    I felt guilty; I had been so caught up in my own affairs that I had neglected her. "Auntie, you were in such poor health, why did you lie to me over the phone during the holidays, saying you were fine?"

    "I didn''t want to worry you over the holidays." She patted my hand, "Besides, I''ve lived a full life. Whether I live or die, I''m at peace."

    I turned away, tears falling, and quickly wiped them off. "What about Leroy Brown? Why isn''t he here?"

    "Well..." Cheryl gave a bitter smile, "It''s been a long time since he visited. If it weren''t for you and Bryant, I might have already passed away."

    "Auntie..."

    Seeing her weak state, I stood up. "I''ll call him, make hime."

    Cheryl stopped me, a look of utter disappointment on her face. "Jane, let it be. I''vee to terms with not having him in my life.

    I held her hand, "It''s okay, you still have me."

    "Yes, thankfully I have you."

    Cheryl sighed, ncing at Bryant standing behind me, advising, "Silly girl, I can tell Bryant cares a lot abo you. Cherish the people in your life so you don''t end up alone on a hospital bed like me."

    "Don''t worry."

    Bryant, who had been silent, suddenly spoke up with conviction, "No matter what happens, I will take care of Jane."

    I didn''t want to upset Cheryl any further, so I didn''t argue or respond.

    "That''s all I needed to hear," she said with a gentle smile, her strength seemingly fading. She then looked at my neck, "Are you wearing the locket?¡°.

    "Yes, I am. See, I''ve been wearing it all along," I reassured her, pulling out the locket from under my skirt and m showing it to her. Finally, with hesitation, I asked, "Auntie, Uncle wasn''t just speaking out of anger, was he? I''m... not really a Webster, am I?"

 Chapter 380

    Cheryl''s demeanor stiffened, "Who told you that?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Auntie, please don''t hide it from me."

    I pressed my lips together, "I had to be sure before I came to you. I already know that I belong to the Myers family of Vista Town."

    "Myers? Your biological father is a Myers?"

    Cheryl became visibly tense. Despite her frail voice, she bombarded me with questions, driven by her emotions, "Did theye for you? What happened? Have they treated you poorly?"

    Her reaction confirmed my suspicions. Cheryl knew something about the past.

    I pressed on, "How did I end up with the Websters in the first ce?"

    "Back then..." Cheryl pondered for a moment, then looked at me with pity, *Your parents lost their beloved daughter, and the doctor said your mother couldn''t have any more children. Later, they went to Vista Town for business and, by a strange twist of fate, ended up bringing you back."

    *And then? The Myers family has been saying I was kidnapped all these years. Was I really kidnapped?"

    *Indeed, you were."

    Her tone grew grave, "At the time, your parents were entertaining in Vista Town. Your dad went to the car to fetch some wine and found you sneaking into the vehicle, pleading for help... You were covered in bruises, and knowing your dad''s kind heart, he couldn''t just leave you there."

    "He decided to rescue you right then and there. But people were searching for you everywhere, so he had to lock you in the car. He acted as if nothing happened and returned to the restaurant."

    "You were smart, staying quiet and hidden under the backseat with a nket over you, avoiding detection."

    "Those men even searched the restaurantter. Your parents overheard them mentioning a name... Susan..."

    17:40

    "Susan?"

    My heart tightened.

    Even the ''kidnapping'' and ''loss'' were orchestrated by Mrs. Myers... my mother?

    "Yes, but for years... we thought the Myers were your biological parents'' enemies."

    Cheryl nodded, "Those people were cautious, not revealing much before they continued their search elsewhere. Fearing for your safety, your parents took you back to River City that very night to heal. Initially, they nned to send you to an orphanage, but they couldn''t bear to let you go. Fearing those people would trace you, they erased all records of ''Jane''s'' death, moved houses, and had you assume her identity."

    "So that''s what happened..."

    My thoughts were a jumble as I fingered the pendant, "And this pendant... was it on me at that time?"

    "Yes."

    Cheryl looked puzzled, "Your dad did some digging. In all of Vista Town, there''s only one Myers family, but among so many Myers, none bore the surname Taylor."

    "Taylor? What does that have to do with anything?"

    "Your pendant..." She looked at me, replying, "There''s an inscription on the bottom, a ''Taylor''. Your dad found it by ident and needed a magnifying ss to see it clearly."

    "Taylor?"

    I immediately looked down, touching the bottom of the pendant

    I had thought this was a Myers family heirloom... but it seems I was wrong.

    Doubts swirled in my mind.

    Cheryl sighed, "Beyond that, I don''t know."

    17:40

    I calmed my emotions, saying, "Auntie, thank you for telling me all nk you for this

    This only deepened my suspicions.

    Susan... was likely not my biological mother after all.

    Cheryl shook her head, tucking the pendant back under my shirt, "Babe, if you can forgive me, that''s all I need. I didn''t mean to hide your origins. Your parents, before they passed, made me promise countless times, fearing the truth would endanger you. Including this pendant, I wouldn''t have revealed it if I weren''t already so ill."

 Chapter 381

    "I understand... I really do. How could I possibly me you?"

    I poured a ss of warm water, carefully slid a straw into it, and offered it to Cheryl, "Here, have some water."

    As dusk settled and Cheryl drifted into sleep, Bryant and I finally made our way out. We nned to head home for a quick shower beforeing back to keep vigil. The doctor had warned us... Cheryl could pass away at any moment.

    On the way, I checked Cheryl''s medical bills at the hospital. Bryant had transferred a hefty sum, running into millions. It was all spent on trying various new drugs and treatment options developed abroad, including two surgeries performed by top international specialists. Not just expensive, but it required connections too. Without these, Cheryl probably wouldn''t have made it to Christmas. Yet, Bryant never mentioned any of this to me.

    Sitting in the backseat, I turned to look at him, "Bryant, thank you for everything you''ve done for Cheryl. About the money... I''ll transfer it to you now."

    The proceeds from the sale of the house had been deposited, enough to cover the expenses.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    His eyes fixed on me, "We don''t need to settle ounts between us like this." "But we should."

    After all, we were divorced. I had no right to keep spending his money.

    Bryant sighed, "Are you just trying to put more distance between us now?" "Yes."

    I was about to open my banking app when my phone rang. It was Gregory''s call.

    Bryant nced at the caller ID, a touch of anger in his eyes, "He''s calling already, just after an afternoon apart?"

    "Bryant, I''m grateful for what you''ve done for Cheryl, but that doesn''t give you the right to interfere in my personal life!"

    I spoke firmly, "Don''t make me remind you again, we''re divorced."

    He snatched the phone away, ended the call, and leaned over, pinning me against the leather seat, his voice cold, "If you insist on bringing up the divorce, then I won''t hesitate to tell you..."

    Another urgent ring interrupted him. This time, it was the hospital. He didn''t stop me this time. My heart sank as I answered, only to hear, "Mrs. Ferguson, Ms. Webster... has passed away."

    My mind went nk. Despite being mentally prepared, it felt too sudden. Like being hit squarely by a punch. I was stunned, struggling to process the news. Even after unraveling the truth about our rtionship, discovering Cheryl and I had no blood rtion, and learning who my real family was, I couldn''t easily shift my feelings. In my heart, Cheryl remained my only family.

    Bryant took the phone from my hand, responded to the nurse, and then instructed the driver, "Turn back to the hospital."

    With Bryant and Christine''s help, we managed to take care of all the arrangements for Cheryl. Thest time I was at the funeral home was for Grandpa. This time, it was for Cheryl. In just six months, it felt like I was constantly losing. Losing over and over again.

    Thankfully, there was enough to keep me busy. Janedream had just restarted after the holidays, and we were mmed with work. Worried about distracting Gregory, I hadn''t told him about Cheryl''s passing, focusing instead on wrapping things up so I could return to Vista Town.

    A spring collectionunched right before the holidays sold out out om immediately after a popr influencer wore it on a reality show, boosting sales across the

    board. Janedream was on a roll.

    The night before my return to Vista Town, I was packing when someone knocked on the doox Opening it to see a man in a loose hoodie and casual pants, I instinctively thought it was Gregory, "How did you..."

    But then I looked up, meeting Bryant''s sharply defined features. I clutched the

    17-40

    doorknob tighter, a mix of emotions swirling within, "Bryant you didn''t have to do this."

 Chapter 382

    Bryant, always so sophisticated, went to such lengths for me. What did I do to deserve this? Yet, our journey to this point wasn''t something that changed overnight. And it certainly has nothing to do with what he''s wearing. Even if he looked exactly like Gregory, he''d still be Bryant, unchanged.

    "I just realized, dressing casually is quitefortable too."

    Outside, even in casual wear, Bryant''s nobility wasn''t diminished. He said this while lifting his gaze towards the luggage in the living room, his previously gentle expression darkening.

    "You''re heading to Vista Town?"

    "Yes."

    "To see Gregory?"

    "Yes."

    My response was crisp, without a hint of hesitation. Whatever he inferred from my visit to Gregory, I had no intention of rifying. If it helped him let go of his obsessions, it would be a fortunate misunderstanding.

    Unexpectedly, a shadow of anger crossed Bryant''s eyes, but he managed to keep his patience. "Vista Town is a mess right now. Going there won''t help. Give me some time; I''ll handle the situation with Dorothy and her daughter."

    "And then?" I asked.

    "Come back and be your true self, Mrs. Ferguson," he said.

    I was somewhat at a loss for words. "Bryant, why are you acting like a middle schooler, failing to grasp the concept of divorce?"

    Divorce, to me, meant that from now on, we were nothing to each other. No more intrusions.

    He looked at me unwaveringly, "I know you''re upset about how I dealt with Dorothy''s situation."

    "You want to vent, to have some peace, I get it. But there''s one thing you thinking of leaving me, that''s not happening."

    17.41

    "I promise, I''ll consult with you on everything from now on."

    I felt likeughing but couldn''t. In his view, it seemed he still believed I was just angry and throwing a fit. A little coaxing, a little embrace, and I would return to his side, bing the quiet and understanding Mrs. Ferguson, just like countless times before.

    Seeing my silence, he pressed his lips together, his voice deep and warm, "Jane, you''ve loved me for so many years. Those feelings can''t just disappear.

    It''s not toote to start over."

    "... Yes." I took a deep breath. "I''ve loved you for many years, since I was eighteen."

    "Loved you enough to marry you unterally, to take care of your family, to remain a shadowy Mrs. Ferguson."

    "Loved you enough to carry your child, willing to have a child that belonged to us."

    "But, Bryant," I said, my gaze steady on him, each word deliberate, "That was the Jane of the past. The Jane now wants to sever all ties cleanly."This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    His Adam''s apple bobbed as he struggled to contain his emotions, his lips barely moving, "And if I don''t want that?"

    "It''s not up to you!"

    With those words, I firmly closed the door. Not bothering to check if he was still outside, I hurriedly packed my luggage. By the time I left, the corridor was empty. I let out a sigh of relief, took the elevator down, and bumped into Mark.

    I smiled lightly, "Hey, Mark, were you looking for me?"

    "Yeah."

    Mark returned the smile, ncing at the luggage I was pushing, slightly Le puzzled, "Are you going on a trip?"

    "Off to Vista Town, still have some unfinished business there."

    Mark nodded slightly, gesturing towards the parking garage, ¡°bsaw Bryant''s can when I came in. Did he Ene to see you?"

    17:41

    "Yeah."

    "He...?" Mark''s eyes flickered, seemingly hesitant to continue, "He didn''t do anything out of line, did he?"

    M.e

    "No, not at all."

    Not wanting to part ways was typical of Bryant; what''s so odd about that?

 Chapter 383

    "Just, I''m a bit confused," I said. "Mark, is there something you''re trying to say?"

    "Nothing."

    "Oh, okay then."

    I chuckled and nced at my watch, "Looks like it''s about time for me to head over to Vista Town."

    "You..." He hesitated for a moment. "Is there still a chance for you and Bryant?" "Mark."

    "I''m not here to patch things up for him."

    He seemed to be gauging my reaction, hesitating before he spoke, "It''s... there''s something I''m not sure if I should tell you."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    "What is it?"

    "It''s about the Myers family''s fake heiress. I heard it from Molly."

    Mark carefully said, "Have you ever wondered why she could rece you, who''s pulling the strings behind her?"

    "It must be Dorothy and her gang, right?"

    Maybe there were others involved, but I had no leads at the moment. It was clear this scheme was targeted at me. Ordinary folks wouldn''t dare meddle in the Myers family''s affairs. But among those with power and influence, besides them, I couldn''t think of anyone else I might have offended.

    With this thought, I suddenly turned to Mark, "Do you know something?"

    He avoided my gaze, "Never mind, it''s just a guess."

    The more he said that, the more I felt there was something he wasn''t telling me. I pressed on, "What guess?"

    17-41

    Mark seemed troubled and after a long pause, he said, "You... you have to promise me, you''ll handle this calmly, don''t act rashly. It''s very likely I''m wrong, just a misunderstanding."

    T# try my best."

    "Take a look at this." He handed me two photos, saying, "I stumbled upon this a couple of days ago, heard them talking about ''a union with Gregory, and I couldn''t figure out how Bryant would know her, until Molly told me she took your ce...

    Taking a look, I immediately grasped Mark''s implication. Both photos were of Bryant and the fake Lilliana at a coffee shop.

    Idenched the photos, saying, "Thanks, Mark..."

    Jane & might not even be like this."

    Mark worried I''d act impulsively, was still trying to exin for Bryant, "And even if Bryant did it, he probably did it out of fear of losing you. Don''t be too med

    "Stop making excuses for him."

    I pursed my lips, "I''ll confront him and ask for rity."

    Although angry, I felt this was out of character for Bryant.

    Mark asked, "What if it was him, what will you do?"

    There''s nothing to do."

    I was eerily calm, "We''ll just be strangers from now on."

    Mark looked shocked, quickly masking his surprise at my coldness, "What if it was me, would we be strangers too?"

    Probably

    I looked at Mark, smiling lightly, "I can''t ept someone making m decisions for me or manipting things behind my back. It''s terrifying. But, Mark, you''re definitely not that kind of person."

    "Of course, I''m not." He smiled gently. "I''ll always be your senior."

    17.419

    Driving towards the Ferguson Group''s office, I mulled over several possibilities. But still, I felt it wasn''t Bryant. Such tactics were too low for him. He would disdain such actions.

    "You''re meddling too much! Mark, even if it was me behind the Myers family incident, it''s not your ce to

    ¦¥¦° question me."

    Just as I approached the CEO''s office door, intending to knock, I heard a man''s cold voice from inside.

    "And what''s with this act of being all self-righteous? You probably don''t want her ending up with Gregory any more than I do, right?"

 Chapter 384

    It felt like a p across my face. I should''ve never trusted Bryant. Orl shouldn''t have even bothereding here in the first ce.

    As I turned to leave, Kevin glimpsed the photos in my hand and started making excuses for Bryant, "Mrs. Ferguson, please don''t misunderstand. Mr. Ferguson went to see her to warn her not to..."

    "Enough! You know better than anyone if he did it!" I stormed off, and my strides were quick with anger.

    Just as I reached the underground parking lot and was about to m my car door shut, arge hand carelessly gripped the door, stopping me.

    Bryant had changed out of his casual clothes and back into one of those tailor- made suits that suited his aura better. His face was stone-cold as he nced at the photos I carelessly tossed on the passenger seat. "So, you doubt me because of what someone else said?"

    *Is it me doubting you, or did you do something?" I had heard him clear as day in his office.

    Bryant let out a coldugh. "What have I done? Even if I''m a jerk, I wouldn''t stoop so low as to mess with your personal life!"

    "You better not have!" I tried to m the door shut, but his strength was overpowering. The door barely budged. "Let go."

    Bryant raised an eyebrow. "You still don''t trust me?"

    "No!" I snapped back coldly.

    His sharp eyes looked down at me mockingly. "So, who do you trust? Mark? He''s the one who gave you the photos, right?"

    I replied coldly, "That''s none of your business."

    Bryant insisted, "Jane, anything that involves you is my business."

    I snapped, "We''re divorced!"

    "Oh." Bryant lowered his gaze to mine, pausing before he started slowly, "Yes,

    14.03

    that day we were interrupted by the hospital''s call, and I forgot to finish what I was saying."

    I frowned. "What are you talking about?"

    Bryant spilled the truth. "The divorce certificates are fake."

    The news blew me away. "What?"Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He spoke softly, "Exactly what it sounds like."

    "So, we''re not divorced?" I asked hesitantly.

    Bryant looked into my eyes, replying, "I never wanted to divorce you from the start. The divorce certificates were a smokescreen."

    "And what about me?" I couldn''t help but confront him, "Bryant, do you even care about what I think? What am I to you, just someone you can manipte at will? You say we get divorce certificates, and now, you''re telling me they''re fake? You never considered divorcing?"

    It was ridiculous and uneptable.

    He spoke softly, "I made that decision on my own. You can react however you want, but..."

    "No buts." I suppressed my anger, giving him a mocking smile. "You think I''ll still get trapped by a marriage certificate like before?"

    "I could be with Gregory or anyone else, and you can''t morally bind me with the title of a husband.".

    "If Imit bigamy, as long as you don''t mind the embarrassment of Mr. Ferguson being cuckolded, feel free to call the cops on me!"

    As I drove to Vista Town, worked hard to stay calm.

    It was fine. Bryant was the big boss of RF Group. The longer he dragged this out, the more would get from from the divorce te the divorce. If I was not morally bound, Bryant couldn''t control me. And he would still have to pay me.

    I kept telling myself this, but in the end, I was still furiously upset. Damn,

    14:03

    Bryant! How could he make such a despicable move, using his power to manipte everyone around him?

    I didn''t check in the hotel first but went straight to the hospital. Even though Gregory said Grandma was stable, I was still worried.

    I didn''t want to run into Dorothy''s family and have another endless argument. But when I pushed open the hospital room door, their family of three looked up with smiles that were off somehow.

    Especially Susan, who suddenly teared up and hugged me, choking ¦¯ up, "Lilliana, Lilliana.XI was blind before. Not only did I not recognize you, but I also always made things difficult for you. I was wrong..."

    I frowned and pushed her away, creating some distance. "What''s this all about?"

    Her expression stiffened as she cleaned her tears. "These past few days, your dad and I have been talking..."

 Chapter 385

    "Wait a sec." I interjected with a light voice, smiling, "My dad? Who''s my dad?"

    That day, the ones who fervently denied me were them, too.

    But Susan could twist and turn with the situation. She chuckled awkwardly,

    "Oh, darling, are you still holding a grudge? We''re all family here. We couldn''t wrap our heads around it that day. That''s all."

    "Exactly, Jane, let bygones be bygones," Dorothy interrupted.

    "That attitude of yours." Susan told her off, but not with anger, "Jane is your sister. Show the respect.""

    Dorothy nced at me, reluctant at first, but then, as if a thought struck her, she smiled, "Yeah, Jane, you''re my sister now.''

    I almost got goosebumps, casually observing the scene and wondering what they were cooking up this time.

    Susan nudged Richard. "You too. Seeing your daughter and not even a hello?"

    Richard cleared his throat, nced at me, and motioned toward the door. "Aren''t you here to see Grandma? Go on in."

    "Okay." I pushed the door open, seeing Ramona still unconscious on the bed, feeling a bit powerless.

    When Ramona would wake up was still uncertain. The trio in the living room was probably hatching some n by then.

    After a while, when I went out, I saw Susan still wearing a forced smile. ¡°Jane, your dad, Jane, and I are d you''re home safe and sound. We should''ve thrown a wee party for you, but with Ramona sick and all the troubles at home..."

    There she was, hitting the main topic.

    I stayed silent, looking into her eyes, waiting for her to cut to the chase. "Thepany''s facing a huge financial gap for our most critical project. We''re at a deadlock with RF, and nobody dares to invest now. We have no choice but to ask RF for help. Being part of the Myers family now, maybe you could lend a hand?"

    14:03

    I smiled. "Oh? And how would you like me to lend a hand?"

    "Stop fighting with Mr. Ferguson." Susan shamelessly continued, "There''s an old saying. For better or worse. Mr. Ferguson has been nothing but good to you. How about settling down and bing Mrs. Ferguson for real? From then on, the Myers family will be your stronghold, and no one will dare to mess with you."

    "Sure." I nodded in agreement, and as they sighed in relief, I slowly pointed toward Dorothy. "First, she needs to leave."

    Dorothy red at me. "Jane! What gives you the right to..."This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    "And what makes you think I have to throw away my entire life for the Myers family, only to have you share in the spoils?" I chuckled coldly, seeing right through their motives. "Let me guess. I''m just dressing you up for the ball, right?"

    "Jane..." Susan was getting anxious. "Dorothy has been with the Myers family since she was little. Though adopted, she''s no less than our own."

    "Oh, is that so." I smiled faintly, "Then Dorothy can go to Bryant, can''t she? After all, being a ''former'' fianc¨¦e, Bryant might still care and do her a little favor."

    With those words, I turned and exited the room. But just as I opened the door to leave, I saw Gregory striding toward me.

    Seeing me, he stopped in his tracks, a smile ying on his lips. "Aren''t youing?"

    I smiled back. "How did you know I was at the hospital?"

    He gave me a casual look. "I have my ways."

    I nodded. "Oh."

    "Missed me..."

    "I''ve got something..."

    We both started to speak at the same time.

    He raised an eyebrow. "You first?"

    213

    14.03

    "Yeah, sure." I had braced myself, but facing him, I found it hard to speak, fin even though Gregory and I didn''t En. share anything out of the ordinary.

    When sensing the gravity of the situation, Gregory''s face softened. "What happened?"

    "Me and Bryant," I began as calmly as possible, "The divorce papers we gotst time were fake."

    None of the reactions I anticipated happened. The air only stilled for a while before Gregory said with a mockugh, "So, you''re saying, when you marry me, you''ll be bringing half of the RF Group as a dowry?"

 Chapter 386

    I paused, turning to him with a huff. "Did I ever say I''d marry you?"

    "Everything else, I can go by your word." Gregory''s lips curled into a slight smirk, "But this, this is where I call the shots."

    I rolled my eyes at him. "What, you''re going to tie me up if I don''t agree?"

    While saying that, I headed downstairs. Seeing Gregory follow me to the car, I asked, puzzled, "Where''s your car?"

    "The driver took off." Gregory pulled open the passenger door, his long legs slipping into the car before mine. He settled in with such ease, even quicker than I did.

    Today was unusual. Gregory didn''t fall asleep the moment I got into the car. As I started the engine, he asked, ¡°Did you find out anything from your aunt?"

    "Yeah, a bit." Mentioning my aunt dampened my spirits slightly. As I drove, I shared, "I was indeed kidnapped back then, but I managed to escape into my dad''s car, and he saved me."

    "They mentioned something about ''Susan'' while searching for me." As I spoke, I waited for his thoughts. "Do you think... the person who kidnapped me could be... Susan?"

    "It''s highly probable." Gregory frowned slightly, "But she was nice to you before the kidnapping. So, I never suspected her all these years."

    "Right." I pursed my lips. "No wonder I felt somewhat familiar when I saw her before."

    After all, when I was little, she was kind to me, someone I once called Mom.

    Gregory seemed thoughtful, then asked, "Any other leads?"

    "There are." Just as I was about to continue, he instructed near a traffic light, "Turn left here."

    "Huh? Where are we going?" I was confused for a moment. That wasn''t the way to the hotel, but I followed his direction and signaled to turn.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Gregory''s voice was rxed and pleasing. "I''m taking you somewhere special.

    14:03

    y tell you we get there then nuckledzily Learning the tricks of the trade, huh?"

    Following his makeshift navigation, I slowly drove into a vintage townhouse neighborhood in the heart of Vista Town Stepping out of the car, I was puzzled, but Gregory opened the trunk and hauled out my luggage.

    I looked at him, confused.

    "No hotel this time." After saying it, he pushed the luggage cart ahead, striding forward confidently.

    Standing several steps ahead, he nced back at me, seeing I hadn''t followed. "What, you''ve already cooked up some drama about me being a brute?"

    I rolled my eyes. "Who''s imagining that?"

    He smiled. "Only the imaginer knows.*

    His provocation worked. I quickly followed, "I know you''re not that kind of person, Gregory. I''ve always trusted you."

    Gregoryughed. "Is that so?"

    "Yeah." I wasn''t sure if I was praising him or trying to calm myself, but my response was firm.

    It was a charming duplex in a serene setting.

    As Gregory unlocked the door, I was amazed by the entryway adorned with a collection of Doraemon figures, my lips curving into a smile. "You''re into this, 100?"

    213

    14:04

    Gregory replied, "It''s you who''s into it."

    Under my puzzled gaze, he raised an eyebrow, teasing, "Don''t like i like it m anymore?" "I still do. I realized that the wall filled with Doraemon memorabilia was to my

    taste.

    With its evident wear from years gone by, the neighborhood housed an interior that was spotless and well kept, with brilliant natural light and a cozy, country-style decor. It was just the type a girl would fall for.

    While I was curious about his preference for such a style, Gregory handed me the keys to the fingerprint e lock, "It''spset up with your childhood favorites in mind. I wanted to give it to you as a birthday present back then but never got the chance."

 Chapter 387

    I was about to refuse, but after hearing his words, I epted, joking, "So, there was a time when you treated money like dirt?"

    I sneered inwardly, ''Now, you won''t wake up early if there wasn''t a profit in it, but back in the day, you''d hand out a house just like that.''

    Gregory arched an eyebrow, "Thanks for thepliment. After all, I did take quite a few treasures from you back in the day."

    ''That''s just staying true to your roots, I guessed.

    After slipping into some house slippers, he wheeled his luggage into the bedroom. "I''ve got all the basics covered, but take a look around and see if there''s anything else you need."

    "Sure." I nodded, looking around, feeling an unexined sense of security I hadn''t felt in a long time.

    The early spring sunset streamed in.

    He leaned against the door frame, casually asking, "Can we continue? What else did you find out in RiverCity?"

    "This." I pulled a rabbit-shaped pendant under my shirt, "You recognize it, right?" "Of course." His expression tensed slightly, "You''ve been wearing it all this time?" I said, "Yeah, not long after I saw you in RiverCity, my aunt gave it to me."

    "Unbelievable." He scoffed yfully, pinching my cheek hard. "Who taught you to hide it so well?"

    Many things wouldn''t have been soplicated if he had seen it earlier.

    He had pinched my face out of shape. "I didn''t realize it was so important."

    "You''re killing me." He let go, giving me a sideways nce. "So, what about the pendant?"

    "There''s a ''Taylor'' engraved on the bottom," I turned to Gregory, "Do you know where this pendant came from?"

    14:04

    "It was a gift from your mom, Susan, when you were born." Gregory furrowed his brows, recalling, "About this Taylor'', we asked Ramona about it. She said Susan was from the Taylor family.*

    I was confused. "But Susan didn''t take on the surname Taylor."

    Gregory cleared my confusion. "Susan took her mother''s surname. Something happened back then, and after she married into the Myers family, the Taylor family cut ties with her."

    The more I heard, the more puzzled I became. But still, I felt that Susan couldn''t be my biological mother.

    Gregory chuckled lightly, straightening up. "No rush. The truth wille out eventually."

    I smiled back. "Yeah."

    Rushing wouldn''t solve anything. So much was buried in the past. And uncovering it wouldn''t be easy.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    I nced at the clock. "How about I treat you to dinner?"

    "Ding dong." Just as I finished speaking, the doorbell rang.

    Gregory opened the door, took two bags of fresh fruits and vegetables from the delivery guy, and walked toward the fridge, asking, "How''s Bryant''s cooking?"

    I didn''t think much before honestly answering, "Pretty good."

    Thanks to Margaret''s training, Bryant did have quite the skill in the kitchen, though I didn''t enjoy it much.

    "Oh, is that so?" Gregory casually responded, asked me whatd wanted to eat, and stored the rest in the fridge.

    I walked over. "Let me do it."

    Gregory didn''t seem like the type to cook.

    Not sure what I hit a nerve on, he nced at me, his tonezy, "Afraid I''ll poison you?"

    14:04

    "Of course not." I lied through my teeth, "Your cooking skills look Michelin star level.

    He seemed pleased with that response, nodding toward the living room. "

    dinner."

    "Okay." With the way he talked about it, I thought tonight''s dinner was a sure thing.

 Chapter 388

    His movements were swift. Gregory had washed and chopped the vegetables in less than half an hour. Although I mentioned wanting mashed potato, he seemed more inclined to make chips. It didn''t matter. The chips were delicious, too.

    Lazing on the couch, aimlessly scrolling through my phone, I watched Gregorye out of the kitchen wearing an apron. The typically proud Gregory scratched his head. "Uh, maybe you want to take a shower first?"

    Puzzled, I responded, "I was thinking of eating first."

    "Go take a shower. You''ll feel refreshed and enjoy the meal even more," Gregory earnestly persuaded.

    I couldn''t figure out his angle. But that wasn''t a hill to die on. Beggars can''t be choosers, so I decided topromise. Heading to my bedroom, I grabbed my clothes and made for the bathroom.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    By the time I finished my shower, dinner was ready. Gregory was fiddling with something in the kitchen. Hearing me emerge, he momentarily looked guilty, then came out, saying, "Let''s eat."

    "Wow!" I was impressed by his cooking skills. "Didn''t expect this. You''re quite the chef."

    The spread before us could rival any restaurant in terms of presentation. I wondered which divine skill Gregorycked since he seemed to have them all. Gregory pulled out a chair for me, raising an eyebrow. "Open your eyes wide and see. I''m notckingpared to your ex."

    Sitting down, I looked up in confusion. "What about the chips? Aren''t they ready yet?"

    Hezily slumped beside me, "Chips? What chips?"

    I reminded him. "Didn''t you chop potatoes to make fries earlier?"

    "Damn." Cursing under his breath, Gregory gestured toward the mashed potato on the table. "I was making these."

    ncing toward the kitchen trash can, I had an epiphany and started praising him, "Wow, you''re amazing."

    It was a ssic bait and switch. No wonder Gregory suggested I take a shower.

    However, the restaurant''s cooking was genuinely good. Each dish was tasty and perfect, making for a veryfortable meal.

    Seeing me satisfied, Gregory smirked, "You like the food?"

    I smiled. "Love it."

    Gregory added, "Would you mind loving everything associated with it?"

    I smiled, no longer wanting to y along., "Are you suggesting I fall for the restaurant''s chef?"

    "Jane!" He was grinding his teeth frustratedly, "You knew all along?"

    "Yeah." Inodded, "Mainly because... no one cuts potatoes into chips when making mashed potato, you know that, right? Mr. Ford, have somemon sense next time."

    Before I could finish, my eyes widened as I instinctively blocked. Gregory''s lips momentarily touched my palm, sending a shiver down my spine.

    He looked at me with a leisurely gaze. "Quick reflexes?"

    I quickly distanced myself, swallowing nervously, "If you were any quicker, I''d have to call the cops."

    "Jane, you''re my nemesis." Gregory flicked my forehead,zily getting up to clear the dishes.

    Before leaving, he mumbled at the entrance, "All the daily necessities a girl might need are in the living room cab. Remember to lock the door, and call me if you need anything."

    "Anything else? Just say it all now."

    "And," His voice softened, his eyes glistening with seriousness and m mischief "when are you nning to fulfill our marriage pact?"

    I clenched my palm. "I haven''t even got my divorce papers yet, and that

    08:58

    588

    marriage pact was made when we were kids."

    Honestly, all these were just excuses. The real reason was I wasn''t ready to vas! offer my heart again, to be cherished En or possibly shattered.

 Chapter 389

    Gregory saw right through me. "I want the truth."

    Iid it all out. "I need some time to think things through."

    Gregory crossed his arms, nodding in agreement. "Fair enough. Take all the time you need."

    The following day, I had ns with Gregory to meet the person Farley had taken from Susan''s ce. Gregory mentioned the person had spilled some beans. He thought it best I should hear it firsthand before deciding whether to believe it.

    Gregory said, "Otherwise,ing from me, it might seem I''m trying to stir the pot, which would ruin my good guy image."

    The doorbell rang as I was about to get ready, change, and do my makeup.

    After checking my phone, I saw I still had a good two hours before our meet-up. Smiling, I got up and breezed to the door, only to freeze at the sight of the visitor.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Mr. Ford," I greeted politely.

    At that moment, Klein was a far cry from the imposing figure at the hospital that night. He was more like an approachable middle-aged gentleman. ¡°Mind if Ie in?"

    "Sure, please do." As I stepped back to let him in, my door remained ajar with a bodyguard standing watch.

    Klein sat down, his gaze sweeping through the room, then sighed. "Greg acts like he doesn''t care about anyone, but he''s been fussing over you for twenty years. He even got this apartment fixed up just for you. The Ford family''s heir, running errands like buying screws at the drop of a hat."

    My heart raced. Well-off families usually outsourced the renovations. They''d show up once it was all done to check the work.

    I got Klein a cup of coffee. "Yes, Gregory has been great."

    And Gregory was good to me, beyond reproach. I shouldn''t fear that he would turn on me as Bryant did when I offered my heart.

    "Twenty years ago, you and my silly son would have been a match made in heaven." Klein finally got to the point. "But now, whether you divorce, you were Mrs. Ferguson. And he, well, he deserves a better fate."

    I clenched my fists. "What are you implying?"

    "I can tell you''re a smart girl. Without the Myers family, you and Greg are worlds apart." Klein continued, "And with the Myers family under Mr. Ferguson''s thumb, they''re not what they used to be. Plus, you know well whether Mr. Ferguson will divorce you."

    He might as well have said straightforwardly. Whether I divorced or returned to the Myers family, I was not worthy of Gregory.

    I lowered my gaze. "Did you ask Gregory what he wants?"

    "If he agreed, I wouldn''t be here." Klein chuckled, effortlessly adding, "He''s headstrong, but Mrs. Ferguson, you see things. I''m sure you understand. I have other sons besides Greg. If he insists on being stubborn, the Ford family has other options."

    The implication was clear. If Gregory chose to be with me against hism family''s wishes the Ford family legacy could be in the hands of his half-siblings.

    I looked up, cutting to the chase. "Paul wouldn''t agree, would he?"

    I knew Paul was particrly fond of Gregory.

    "See, I told you you''re clever." Klein sipped the coffee, his voice steady, "Unfortunately, your situation has caused a rift between my father and me. He had a heart attack this morning and is currently in the hospital. I call the shots in the Ford family now."

    Klein rose slowly, reminding me again of my ce. "Mrs. Ferguson, I can''t get through to Greg, but you definitely can."

 Chapter 390

    He was adamant. When the conversation reached this point, I felt cornered. But, just this once, I wanted to be selfish.

    I stood up. "Mr. Ford, if you can''t make it happen, I doubt I can either."

    I couldn''t bear the thought of making decisions for Gregory under the guise of what was best for him. Whatever he chose, I''d respect it.

    Klein''s gaze was sharp. "He''s head over heels in love now, acting on impulse, ready to give up everything for you. What aboutter? When the novelty wears off after three, five, ten years?"

    I caught my breath.

    Klein scoffed, "And when he sees his mother, his sister, all paying the price for his love when he regrets, will he me you, the stumbling block?"

    I had to admit that experience spoke louder than words. Every word hit home.

    "It doesn''t matter if you''re Mrs. Ferguson, Ms. Webster, or Ms. Myers." Klein buttoned up his jacket. "I only hope you realize he''s waited for you for years. Should he sacrifice his life for you? If so, you don''t deserve his love!"

    "Or do you not see RF tightening the screws on the Ford Group? Are you trying to bring down Greg and the entire Ford family?"

    "I''m giving you two days to think it over. Will Greg continue being Mr. Ford, or will he step away from the Ford family''s shadow to be just an ordinary man?"

    I sat on the couch, the door shut again, my thoughts in turmoil. Gregory''s call came through.

    I answered, "Hello?"

    His voice sounded normal. "Jane, something''se up. I have to bail today.

    Can we reschedule once I''m free?"

    Paul cared for Gregory. Gregory would probably stay by his side at the hospital, especially since Gregory felt guilty for causing the situation.

    ''I suppressed my emotions, gripping the phone. "Is everything okay? Can I help

    08:58

    in any way?"

    Gregory replied, "Just somest-minute issues at work."

    "Oh..." I slowly walked to the window, gazing at some blooming flowers, feeling heavy-hearted but trying to sound casual. "Are you sure nothing''s wrong?"

    Gregory teased, "Wishing something was wrong? Missing me that much?"

    I chuckled. "Not at all.".

    "Focus on your design sketches at home. And in your free time..." His voice soundedzy with amusement, "Think about us."

    His mood seemed to infect me, and I smiled. "Us? What about us?"

    Gregory flirted, "Don''t y dumb..."

    "Greg, are you done? The international consultant is here for the meeting. Come join."

    His voice and an elegant, mature female voice ovepped. That must be his mother.

    I quickly said, "Gregory, you better go."

    He asked, "You heard?"This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    I nodded. "Yeah, someone''s calling you to a meeting, right?"

    "Right, then I should go?"

    "Yes."

    Gregory reminded me again, "Don''t forget to think about us."

    "Okay." After hanging up, my vision blurred instantly.

    The beautiful flowers became just a smear of pink. I couldn''t even make out their shape anymore. As the sun set, I turned toward the kitchen.

    Justst night, Gregory was there, bustling around all clumsily. But at the moment, it felt like he was miles away.

    Klein''s words carried no threat.

    The following morning, the headlines red, [The Ford family''s second son returns.]

    The Ford family had officially reintegrated a bastard son with the fabricated Origin of a long-lost heir.

    Drive

 Chapter 391

    [Mrs. Adah Ford was on the verge of a breakdown.]

    [Johnny Ford joins the Ford Group.]

    [Mr. Johnny and Mr. Gregory in the Ford Group]

    [Mr. Johnny, a threat to Mr. Gregory''s position.]

    [Mr. Johnny is in secret talks with the RF Group.]

    By evening, the whispers had be a roar. Upon seeing thest piece of gossip, I couldn''t help but call Bryant. "Did you have a hand in this?"

    There was a pause on the other end, followed by a sarcasticugh. "Which part are you referring to? The Myers family''s so-called heiress or the Ford family''s mess?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    I said firmly, "You know what I''m talking about."

    "If you say so, yes, all of it." His voice was cold, the flick of his lighter echoing through the phone. "Jane,e back to being Mrs. Ferguson. I can handle it for you, whether the Myers or the Ford families'' mess."

    I paused, unsure. "The Ford family''s mess?"

    "Gregory''s mess," he rified, his voice rough with the drag of a cigarette. "You think Klein just wanted you to leave Gregory? He''s also eyeing a partnership with the RF Group to elevate the Ford family''s status."

    I forced myself to stay calm, "You know about Johnny, the Ford family''s illegitimate son?"

    Bryant replied, "In passing. He was a high school ssmate of York."

    Suddenly, it all made sense. What made Klein willing to give up Gregory? It wasn''t about me. It was about benefits.

    With Gregory and me together, Bryant would relentlessly target the Ford Group. But with Johnny, there might be a chance for a win-win coboration with the RF Group. It wouldn''t necessarily change the situation, even if Gregory and I went our separate ways. The only way to shift the bnce was

    08:58

    for Bryant to step in, making York cut off contact with Johnny.

    Without that leverage, Johnny''s path to power would crumble.

    The setting sun''s light made me dizzy, and I sank onto the couch. "Bryant, what''s the point? I don''t love you anymore. Being Mrs. Ferguson like this..."

    "It''s not about what makes sense to you. It''s my call." Bryant''s tone was unyielding, almost pathological. "Jane, love can happen twice."

    I sighed. "I''m not foolish enough to fall into the same trap again."

    "A month. Give it a month," his voice strained, emotion cracking through, "and if you still feel the same, I''ll let you go."

    But I didn''t feel relieved. A month could change everything. "I can''t give you an answer now."

    "I''m almost at Vista Town." He dropped that bombshell coldly. "You don''t have much time to decide."

    In frustration, I threw my phone. I grabbed a mug from the coffee table, wanting to smash it but then, 9 8 to remembered its pair was on the dining table. Gregory bought those mugs.

    I managed to hold back. But tears fell, staining my shirt.

    e I thought, ''I''m sorry. I''m so sorry. I''ve always been too cautious. Maybe I don''t deserve to beloved wholeheartedly. I don''t want to be a stumbling block in someone''s life. I don''t want them to lose everything for me.''

    In a way, Bryant and I were the same. We were equally presumptuous!

    Barefoot, I walked to the window, pushing it open and leaning out.

    ng! The mug slipped from my grip butnded on the carpet, unbroken, snapping me back to reality.

    I quickly withdrew, sliding down the wall to sit on the floor, knees hugged to my chest, unable to stop the tears.

    After what felt like an eternity, my emotions had ebbed, and the room dimmed. Someonezily spoke up. live "live been trying to call. I thought something happened when you didn''t answer. Turns out you were just here, sulking?"

 Chapter 392

    I suddenly sprung to my feet, tiptoeing and plunging headfirst into his embrace. My arms wrapped tightly around his waist, clinging to him as if my life depended on it.

    "Feeling affectionate, huh?" He seemed to enjoy it, his hands gently kneading the back of my head. "Have you decided about what we discussed?"

    "I have," I replied, my voice barely above a whisper.

    But before I could say something more, my gaze caught Bryant standing at the doorway, his expression stormy.

    Without waiting for me to speak, Bryant softly knocked on the door frame. "Honey, it''s time toe home."

    "I''ll handle this." Gregory patted my head and gently released me, ready to turn around.

    "Gregory." I called out to him, and he stiffened momentarily but responded,

    "Yes? What is it?"

    I couldn''t meet his eyes, mustering all my strength to speak casually, "Bryant''s here to take me home."

    Gregory''s lips twitched, not with a smile, but with a trace of confusion. "What did you say?"

    "I''ve had my fun. It''s time to return to my role as Mrs. Ferguson." I tried to shrug it off, "Let''s go our separate ways, Gregory."

    I left him behind cruelly, just as Bryant had once left me in that basement.

    Bryant wrapped his arm around my shoulder as we walked away, looking every bit the loving couple.

    As the elevator doors closed, I broke free from Bryant''s grasp and stepped back. "Bryant, this one-month arrangement doesn''t include... sleeping together, right?"

    What a distasteful topic. Yet, I discussed it with the calmness of a business negotiation.

    08:59

    "Of course not," he replied, wiping my fingers with a sanitizing wipe, "It doesn''t include that."

    I met his gaze and continued, "I won''t move into the Ferguson Mansion, nor will I live with you."

    "Keeping faithful for Gregory?" His tone was with sarcasm. "As Mrs. Ferguson, what duties do you n to fulfill?"

    "Like helping your mistress through her pregnancy?" I spoke softly.

    Bryant''s expression turned cold instantly. As the elevator doors opened, he grabbed my wrist and led me swiftly to the car, shoving me inside. "Jane, doesn''t being my wife mean anything to you anymore?"

    I moved away. "It still does."

    His expression softened a bit, as he was about to speak, I quietly added,

    "Shackles."

    The dreams I used to cherish, the person I longed to hold on to, and the identity that once filled me with joy, at the moment, all felt like shackles, binding me so tightly that I struggled to breathe.

    Blown away, Bryant froze before instructing the driver calmly. "Let''s go home."

    I insisted, "I told you, I''m not going to the Ferguson Mansion."

    His voice turned icy. "You don''t have a choice."

    I retorted, "Using Gregory as a threat?"

    Bryant said, "If that''s how you see it."

    "Fine." I knew how to provoke Bryant, staring straight at him. "As long as you let Gregory alone, anything is fine by me!"

    Veins bulged in his temples, and his teeth clenched in anger, "Even sleeping together?"

    "Bryant," I smiled faintly, saying, "If you want to kill me, that''s also an option."

    His eyes reddened instantly, his hand. reaching to touch my head but stopped midway when Dinstively moved away. I turned my gaze to the window, ignoring him.

    08:59

    from the upstairs, Gregory''s chill touch.

    Gregory asked me, "Is someone threatening you? Jane, go ahead and do your thing, just don''t do anything stupid"

    Gregory refused to let go. "Jane, Jane..."

    I felt a bit out of it as if hearing a sobbing voice.

    I said, "You''re overthinking it, Gregory.

    I was always Mrs.

    tmaxion. Youn know, the typical marital spat, but we''ll make up by bedtime. You''ll understand once you''re married." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Gregory''s eyes darkened with a desire to devour me, yet he forced a mocking smile, "What? You''re hoping I get married?"

    I pretended to be calm. "Yeah, you''re even three years older than me. It''s time.

    Bryant and I will give you a generous wedding gift!"

    True to his word, Bryant didn''t make me wait long. Within days, that illegitimate son of the Ford family was out of the Ford Group headquarters.

    Paul was still in the hospital. And Gregory''s life seemed to to return to normal gradually. He clinched several big projects one after another, his moves swift and ruthless.

 Chapter 393

    Gregory returned to his usual mboyant and unpredictable self, leaving everyone around him guessing his next move.

    Meanwhile, in the Myers family, Bryant had pulled some strings to find a reclusive medical guru to help Ramona. The expert came out of hiding to examine her, attempting to detoxify her from the roots. The reason Ramona had been in aa was due to toxins affecting her heart, something the hospital''s emergency treatments hadn''t addressed at the core.

    After apany dinner one evening, Mollygged behind the rest of the employees, walking beside me, a L

    employees, walking beside me, and asked tentatively, "Do you ever think you never loved my brother?"

    I knew she was asking for Gregory. But just the day before, Klein had called to warn me.

    I just smiled and said, "Never."

    "Never what?" Bryant came striding over, confidently stopping before me, "Honey, I''m here to pick you up."

    These days, he was the picture of a doting husband, always there to drop me off and pick me up from work, no matter the weather.

    But once we returned to the Ferguson Mansion, I''d head straight to my room and lock the door behind me.

    He tried every trick in the book to please me, thinking of ways to make me smile. But for some reason, it all felt wrong. In some things, once the moment passed, no gesture seemed to matter anymore. I saw a reflection of my old self in him.

    "Jane, please open the door. I got some milk for you. It might help you sleep."

    Bryant stood outside, knocking. "The staff told me you didn''t sleep against night."

    If I didn''t open, he''d keep knocking. Just like at the dinner table, he wouldn''t let me leave if I didn''t eat. He thought I was acting stubborn, but I couldn''t stomach any food. The smell made me nauseous.

    08:59

    I opened the door, took the ss, forced myself to drink it all, and handed him back the empty ss. "Happy now?"

    Then I closed the door again, relocked it, and ran to the bathroom to throw up everything.

    Afterward, I took a pen and crossed off the day''s date on the calendar on my desk.

    Only seven days were left. In seven days, no one could control me anymore.

    With days to go, I improved my work efficiency, stayingte with Jeff to finalize the summer designs.

    One afternoon, as I made myself a coffee for a caffeine boost, the cup slipped from my hand, shattering and sshing hot coffee over my foot. My heart started racing. A wave of unease spread over me.

    Later, Christine rushed into my office, looking panicked. "Jane, are you okay?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Huh? What do you mean?" I looked up from my designs, confused.

    Christine took a deep breath, trying to look casual as she grabbed my phone. "My phone''s dead. Can I y some games on yours?"

    "Don''t you have a charger? I can lend you one," I said.

    I reached to unplug mine, but Christine shook her head, "No need. It''s charging.

    It gets too hot when I y games while it''s plugged in."

    Knowing she was a gaming enthusiast, I didn''t think much of it and returned to work. "Okay then."

    Christine tiptoed to sit on my desk, ying games, and asked, "Did you go for a follow-up at the hospital these past few days? Did the medication help?"

    I didn''t look up. "Much better."

    Christine said, "With all these orders, you''ve hardly looked away from your sketchpad. Try to rest your eyes on something green once in a while. Cut down on phone time, or you''ll need a guide dog."

    "Hmm." I sensed she was hinting at something, so I looked up, "Chris, are e. you hiding something from me?"

    She shook her head frantically. "No."

    I reached for my phone, saying, "Give it here."

    Christine refused. "I''m in the middle of a game!"

    "Who ys games in portrait mode?" I snatched the phone back but found nothing suspicious, looking at Christine skeptically. "Did you delete

    something?"

    "No," she insisted.

    At that moment, someone in the open office area yelled, "Molly, slow down!"

    I sprang up so suddenly that I almost twisted my ankle. But Harely felt the pain and rushed out. "What happened to Molly?"

    "No clue. Molly just mumbled something and bolted."

    "It seems something happened to her brother."

 Chapter 394

    My head buzzed, and for a moment, everything went nk.

    Gregory might look disorganized, but in real life, he was always meticulous and strategic in his undertakings. If Molly was this frantic, it must be something serious.

    I spun around to face Christine, who had rushed out after me, her expression tense. "Chris, what''s going on? You know, don''t you?"

    She had been acting off since she entered my office. Putting two and two together, she was to keep me in the dark about Gregory.

    "Jane..." Christine licked her lips, hesitating before she spoke.

    Her hesitation only made me more anxious.

    I grabbed her arm. "Tell me, Chris, please."

    She still hesitated. I knew she was afraid of how I might react.

    "If you don''t tell me, I''ll find out myself." I grabbed my phone and headed for the exit. "If no one will tell me, I''ll head down to Vista Town myself."

    Molly didn''t pick up. I tried calling Farley next but got no answer.

    I frantically pressed the elevator button, but as the doors opened, I saw Bryant, calm and collected.

    He quickly closed the distance between us, his voice gentle, "Where are you off to in such a hurry?"

    "Bryant," I pocketed my phone, fixing my gaze on him, "What happened to Gregory?"

    He chuckled softly, the frustration in his voice barely hidden. "What could happen to him? Did you hear some baseless rumor?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Let me see your phone." I reached out my hand.

    Probably tampered with by Christine, my phone had nothing. But Bryant would know if something had happened to Gregory.

    Ever the indulgent partner, Bryant handed over his phone with a smile. "Why

    08:59

    so paranoid?"

    He talked as if he was the archetype of a husband willingly handing over his phone for inspection.

    I looked at him. "The password."

    He answered, "Our anniversary."

    I lowered my gaze, entered the date, and after a thorough search, found no news of any incident involving G news of any incident involving Un Gregory. Instead, I saw a live video of a press conference by the Ford Group''s pharmaceutical division announcing a breakthrough.

    Gregory appeared in the video, oddly casual in his attire amidst the formal setting, answering reporters'' O m questions with aid-back yet e

    untouchable air. His voice was low and confident, challenging anyone to doubt his words.

    Unusually devoid of sarcasm, Bryant asked softly, "Feeling better?"

    "Yeah." I returned his phone. Having sorted out thepany affairs, Christine hurried out, ncing at Bryant before turning to me helplessly. "See, I told you it was nothing. Gregory''s got too much luck to be in any real trouble."

    Bryant''s gaze was warm. "So, are you going back to work or heading home?"

    The wealthydies were thrilled after wrapping up those private orders for Vista Townst week. (Some om immediately ced new orders.

    Janedream was growing faster than expected. We were lucky. Janedream was growing faster t Bryant wrapped an arm around my shoulder as we walked back to my office, casually sitting on the couch. "You get back to work. I''ll wait here till you finish."

    I felt uneasy, replying coldly, "Aren''t RF and the Ferguson Group keeping you busy?"

    "With them handling things, there won''t be any problems." Bryant wasn''t bothered by my coldness, earnestly exining.

 Chapter 395

    Over at RF Group, besides York, there was another person named Shaw. I''d never met him.

    But I''d heard Bryant on the phone with him a few times. They seemed to share a bond as tight as brothers in arms. Bryant trusted him and York implicitly.

    "Okay, have it your way." I nodded pensively. "We''re supposed to pick up our divorce papers the day after tomorrow. Remember to clear some time for that."

    His sharp eyes flickered, and a self-deprecating smile touched his lips, tinged with bitterness. "Counting the days till you''re rid of me, huh?"

    "You could say that," I answered without hesitation.

    Bryant''s longshes cast a shadow as his lips pressed into a thin line. "Fine, it''s all up to you."

    "It''s not about what I want." I corrected him. "Bryant, it was a mutual decision from the start. It''s not about one of us giving in to the other."

    He watched me quietly and sighed after a moment. "Is this how I''ve seemed to you?"

    "What, distant, dismissive, or just in fake?" I sipped my coffee. "Don''t worry. I''ve never had to put on an act with you."

    From the dignified ending I had expected at the start to the mess we were in, the word "dignified" couldn''t be further from our reality.

    Bryant''s expression froze, and he hesitated before asking, "When did you stop loving me?"

    I was stunned. Memories rushed by in a whirlwind.

    It was a mess, just too much to handle. I shook my head. "I don''t know. Maybe a long time ago? Probably from the day of our anniversary when you lied to me, I didn''t want to love you anymore."

    But amidst the noise, my stubbornness struggled.

    Thinking about it, I couldn''t even tell if I was clinging to him or to the version of Chapter 395

    myself that had fought so hard for what we had. It took me over six months to w my way out of the mire I''d been stuck in for seven or eight years.

    Leaning forward with his elbows on his knees, Bryant didn''t look at me as he spoke hoarsely, "This past month, have you ever thought about looking back..."

    "No." I cut him off before he could finish.

    I had invested half my life into us, with no regrets. That was enough.

    Bryant fell silent for a long time, so long that I thought he wouldn''t say anything else when he finally breathed. "The day after tomorrow morning, we''ll go to the city hall."

    I nodded. "This time, it won''t be a sham paper, right?"Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "No." His voice was low as he looked at me, his gaze tender, "Get back to work, Mrs. Ferguson. You''ll be free soon."

    0

    He said, "I no longer have a reason or the right toe pick you up."

    At his words, I paused as if I hadn''t heard. My pencil didn''t stop, tracing smooth lines.

    Returning to the Ferguson Mansion that evening, I identally broke a cup.

    Oddly enough, I was usually not so careless. Something shed through my mind, and after calling a maid to clean up the X @riedo upstairs, grabbing my phone to m

    search for a live stream I''d seen on Bryant''s phone that afternoon. It was gone. The entire web seemed scrubbed of it. Various possibilities raced through my mind, sending shivers down my spine.

    As I was about to call Molly, I realized my phone had no signat not a single bar. And the Wi-Fi was out, too.

    I rushed downstairs to find Gary. "Why is there no inte or signal in the house?"

    Gary avoided my gaze. "Mrs.

    Ferguson, we got notified that the local cell tower is down.

 Chapter 396

    No way.

    I refuse to believe in such coincidences.

    I had my car keys and was almost out the door when Bryant suddenly grabbed my wrist and said, ¡°Where are you headed? Let me drive you.¡±

    ¡°I need to find a ce with a signal.¡±

    Before leaving, I fixed my gaze on him. ¡°What was the deal with that livestream this afternoon? Why can¡¯t I find any yback online?¡±

    His eyes flickered for a moment before he replied, ¡°A lot of livestreams don¡¯t offer reys.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s bull.¡±

    I remembered when Gregory made an appearance at an event, and videos of him were all over the inte, with fans editing and reying clips non¨Cstop. But this livestream? Not a single clip to be found online. As if it never happened.

    Suddenly, I was sure of something. My fingers trembled. ¡°Bryant, that livestream was fake, wasn¡¯t it? Something¡¯s happened to Gregory, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Jane¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®Jane¡® me, answer me!¡± I stepped back, unable to control my rising voice. ¡°Why lie to me? If something happened to him, why not tell me? Why create a non¨Cexistent livestream to deceive me?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to deceive you.¡±

    Bryant was desperately trying to calm me down. ¡°Jane, we need to wait a bit longer. Give me some time, and I¡¯ll tell you the truth as soon as I can.¡±

    ¡°I just want to know what happened!¡±

    I wanted to stay calm, but I couldn¡¯t. Almost pleading, I looked at him. ¡°Bryant, I¡¯m begging you, tell me what¡¯s going on!¡±

    His face showed a hurt expression, incredulously looking at me. ¡°You would beg me for him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m begging you! Are you happy now?¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Not happy!¡±

    His face as cold as ice, he pushed me back into the room. ¡°Before we go to get the divorce papers the day after tomorrow, you¡¯re not going anywhere.¡±

    With that, he shut the door forcefully.

    ¡°Bryant!¡± I banged on the door. ¡°Let me out!¡±

    But there was no response.

    I ran to the window, noticing extra security guards in the yard. I stretched my phone out, trying to catch a signal.

    ¡°Ding.¡± A message actually came through.

    I quickly nced at it and felt a thunderbolt strike me, my vision darkening.

    Jane, the Ford Group¡¯sboratory exploded.

    It was a message from Mark.

    I tried to remain calm and immediately called him back.

    He picked up. ¡°Jane, did you get my message? I was worried it didn¡¯t go through. I tried calling earlier but couldn¡¯t get through. I thought something might¡¯ve gone wrong.¡±

    Clutching my phone, my voice hoarse, I asked, ¡°Mark, are you telling the truth? Were there any casualties?¡±

    I knew the answer even before he replied. Otherwise, Christine wouldn¡¯t have. reacted the way she did that afternoon. Bryant wouldn¡¯t have gone through all this trouble.

    ¡°Yes, it happenedst night. But the news only started spreading online before it was quickly suppressed by RF.¡±

    Mark gave a definitive answer, hesitating. ¡°There were casualties.¡±

    I asked, ¡°How many?

    He replied, ¡°At the time¡­ it was nighttime, only Gregory and his team were in theb.¡±

    My fingertips trembled severely. My lips quivered, and my throat felt blocked as if stuffed with a sponge soaked in water.

    It took me a while to speak. ¡°And¡­ what about Gregory? How is he?¡±

    ¡°He¡­¡±

    Mark seemed to struggle. ¡°After the explosion, the police arrived quickly. Gregory has not been found since, and the police¡­ might dere him dead.¡±

    ¡°Dead¡­ dead?¡± I murmured in disbelief.

    Gregory dead¡­

    That¡¯s impossible¡­

    How could he just die like that?

    Mark tried to console me. ¡°Jane, stay calm, I¡¯m now¡­¡±

 Chapter 397

    Before he could finish his sentence, my phone slipped from my trembling fingers.

    I was standing by the window, my fingers trembling non¨Cstop, until Bryant left. His Rolls Royce slipped out of Ferguson Mansion into the darkness of the night.

    Until its taillights vanished from my sight.

    Twenty minutes passed before I could bring myself to open the drawer of my bedside table and pull out a paring knife, pressing it against my wrist.

    Blood flowed, warm and ring.

    But the cut wasn¡¯t deep. Not enough to kill.

    Barefoot, I twisted the doorknob and stepped out, heading downstairs, where Gary met me. ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, Bryant asked me to¡­¡±

    He stopped mid¨Csentence, startled by the blood trailing down my arm.

    ¡°Gary, I don¡¯t mean to be a burden.¡±

    Pain seemed foreign to me as I grabbed my car keys. ¡°Let the bodyguards know to let me out, or else Bryant will only find my body upon his return.¡±

    Gary, eyes filled with pity, followed me to the car, hastily opening the door for me. ¡°Why do this¡­ Bryant only wants what¡¯s best for you¡­¡±

    ¡°For my best?¡±

    Iughed as I climbed into the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve forgotten how we got to this point.¡±

    If you haven¡¯t felt the pain yourself, then you don¡¯t really get it.

    The car sped along the road.

    I pulled over to wrap my wrist with the gauze I had been clutching, tightly inding the wound.

    On my way to Vista Town, I kept my eyes glued to the road, one thought consuming my mind: Gregory wasn¡¯t dead.

    He had an ident at the research facility. That¡¯s where I¡¯d find him.

    Lazily leaning somewhere, he¡¯d raise an eyebrow and say, ¡°Jane, got a bit of conscience,ing to find me?¡±

    Yes¡­ It had to be.

    ¡°Beep, beep-¡±

    Crossing a bridge over theke, a speeding truck appeared out of nowhere, heading straight for me.

    I had the chance to swerve right, maybe to safety, but for some odd reason, I ended up yanking the wheel left and drove right into theke.

    The icy waters of early spring rushed in.

    The cold was piercing.

    Breathing became more and more difficult.

    When I woke up, I was in a hospital.

    Somehow, I hadn¡¯t died. The wound on my wrist had been neatly redressed.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Mark suddenly stood up, releasing a heavy sigh of relief. ¡°Jane, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    ¡°Mark¡­¡±

    It felt like my throat had been cut open, talking was pure torture, my voice was all rough and harsh. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been following your car.¡±

    Mark¡¯s brow was furrowed with concern. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re safe here. No one can find you unless you want them to.¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t understand at first. In that situation, most people would instinctively swerve right. Why did you go left?¡±

    He picked up a pack of pills from the bedside table.

    -Sertraline.

    His voice choked with emotion. ¡°I found these pills in your clothes¡­ When did this start?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Christine¡¯s medication.¡±

    I brushed it off, swallowing hard. ¡°What about Gregory? Did the police find him?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Mark spoke softly. ¡°Jane, you need to prepare yourself¡­¡±

    ¡°Why should I grieve when the police haven¡¯t dered him dead?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ look at this.¡±

    Reluctantly, he handed me his phone.

    I had been unconscious for two days and a night.

    And the police, just this morning, had announced Gregory¡¯s death.

 Chapter 398

    I held my phone, and my thoughts were suddenly dragged back to the distant. past. Fragments, both unfamiliar and familiar, surged into my memory.

    ¡°Gregory Ford! You promised toe over for breakfast today, and your overslept again!!¡±

    ¡°Gregory, it hurts¡­ugh! Give me a piggyback ride, now!¡±

    ¡°Gregory, everyone says we¡¯re engaged. What¡¯s an engagement?¡±

    ¡°Gregory, pick that one, the big apple!¡±

    ¡°Gregory Ford¡­¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°How is being punctual consideredte?¡±

    ¡°Why did you run so fast? Hop on.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll marry you, that¡¯s what.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, little girl.¡±

    ¡°Lilliana, have some manners!¡±

    I burst into tears, saying, ¡°Gregory, I don¡¯t have Grandpa anymore. Grandma

    says everyone leaves, no one can stay with me forever.¡±

    He soothed me patiently, ¡°I will, Lily. I¡¯ll always be with you.¡±

    Blinking away tears, I said, ¡°Gregory, today you¡¯re like a good person.¡±

    He lifted his chin proudly, replying, ¡°I always have been.¡±

    Childhood memories, r¨¦cent events, and the devastating news of Gregory¡¯s death intertwined in my mind. I pressed my hand against my chest, but my face remained dry.

    ¡°Jane¡­¡± Mark froze, then quicklyforted me, ¡°The departed are gone.

    Dwelling on it will only harm your health.¡±

    I was silent for a long time before murmuring, ¡°I remembered¡­¡±

    But remembering only made epting his death harder.

    Mark asked, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I remembered a lot of things¡­¡±

    Hearing this, Mark urgently summoned the doctor, who, after an examination, preliminarily concluded that the ident had stimted my nervous system, causing my memory to return.

    It was then I realized. ¡°We¡¯re not in our home country?¡±

    ¡°Right, we¡¯re in Country F.¡±

    Mark exined, ¡°Bryant¡¯swork is too extensive back home. After getting you to the hospital and ensuring your condition was stable, I brought you to Country F. I thought we¡¯d wait until you woke up so you could decide for yourself.¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    I was grateful for his thorough care. Thest ce I wanted to be was anywhere near Bryant. The painful memories would continuously haunt me.

    Soon after, the Ford family held a grand funeral for Gregory. Mark asked if I wanted to return for the funeral. I refused.

    Gregory couldn¡¯t be dead. He never broke a promise to me.

    As my health improved, the doctor said I could be discharged anytime.

    When Mark came back after handling the discharge procedures, I hesitated before speaking, ¡°I might¡­ not n to return home for now.¡±

    I was done with people controlling my life. They could believe I¡¯m dead for all I care.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Surprisingly, Mark didn¡¯t object. He sat beside my bed, ¡°I have some information I hesitated to share with you.¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°There might be more to Gregory¡¯s death. The night of theb explosion, a shadowy group booked a flight from Vista Town to Country F.¡±

    ¡°You mean,¡± I looked at him, asking, ¡°Gregory might be in Country F?¡±

    ¡°If he¡¯s still alive, it¡¯s a possibility.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s perfect¡­¡±

    I pressed my lips together, ¡°I can look for clues about him in Country F.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can.¡±

    Mark handed me the warm water, ¡°Jane, I respect all your choices.¡±

 Chapter 399

    ¡°Besides, I actually support your decision to stay in the States,¡± he said.

    I pursed my lips slightly. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a friend here, a top¨Cnotch psychologist. Jane, she can definitely help. you with your depression¡±

    ¡°Mark, like I said, that Sertraline belongs to Christine.

    I didn¡¯t want to admit it.

    Mark reached out, gently touching the newly healed scar on my wrist, ¡°First the cutting, then jumping into theke, it¡¯s clear you¡¯re not valuing your life,cking the desire to keep going. You still trying to hide it from me?¡±

    I turned my head towards the window. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s happening¡­

    My mind was racing with uncontroble thoughts, and it felt like even my own body was no longer under my control.

    The signs had been there for a while.

    But it became more obvious in the month after I returned from Vista Town to RiverCity.

    It was Christine who noticed something was wrong, dragging me to the hospital where I was diagnosed with severe depression.

    The day I cut myself, if it weren¡¯t for needing to check on Gregory¡¯s situation in Vista Town, I might not have even bothered to bandage my wounds.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Mark leaned in, looking me in the eyes. ¡°You¡¯re just sick, that¡¯s all. Jane, who doesn¡¯t get sick living in this world? Some have physical illnesses, others have mental illnesses. After you¡¯re discharged, I¡¯ll take you to see my friend. I¡¯ve already talked to her about you, and she¡¯s confident.¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­¡±

    ¡°And do you remember, back in college, how our professor wanted you to study abroad with me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I remember.¡±

    Back then, the professor really believed in my talent, but I had no money.

    Studying abroad, even with a full schrship, the daily expenses were still at fortune for me at the time.

    I chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re not suggesting I go back to college with those students at my age, are you?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Not at all,¡± He replied, ¡°There¡¯s a genius designer who wants to take you on as an apprentice. He saw your work and said if you weren¡¯t tied down by the market, you¡¯d likely create even more astonishing pieces.¡±

    Mark had everything sorted out for me, from my treatment to my career, he had left nothing neglected.

    I looked at him gratefully, smiling. ¡°Mark, you¡¯ve thought of everything. I don¡¯t know how I can ever repay you¡­¡±

    ¡°This is enough.¡±

    He pointed to the red string bracelet with a jade bead he was wearing on his hand.

    I was too embarrassed to tell him that in a rush to find a birthday gift for him, I had taken the jade bead from my cat¡¯s cor.

    Then I had my mom restring it with the red cord as a birthday gift.

    I confessed, ¡°That¡­ it¡¯s not worth much.¡±

    Mark chuckled, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m short on money?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Something came to me, ¡°Mark, after you saved me the other day, did you. happen to see a rabbit jade pendant?¡±

    The rabbit jade pendant was missing.

    ¡°A rabbit jade pendant?¡± Mark paused, then answered gently, ¡°I don¡¯t recall seeing it. Could it be at the Ferguson Mansion?¡±

    ¡°Unlikely.¡±

    Knowing it was something my mother left for me, I¡¯ve always worn it close to me and never taken it off.

    Mark frowned. ¡°Then it might have fallen into theke. I¡¯ll get in touch with the RiverCity police department, see if they¡¯ve found it?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded.

    But I also knew it was highly unlikely it would be found.

    The only things the police could retrieve were cars.

    Even if the pendant had fallen into the car, during the retrieval process, it could have ended up anywhere.

    Finding it was as impossible as finding a needle in a haystack.

 Chapter 400

    Two yearster, at RiverCity International Airport.

    Stepping out in my ts, dragging my suitcase behind me, I was immediately

    engulfed in a massive bear hug from Christine.

    ¡°Designer Jane, you finally decided to grace us with your presence?¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to suffocate me or what?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I missed you, that¡¯s why I¡¯m back.¡±

    Truth be told, Christine would visit me in France whenever she had the chance.

    Ourst meetup was just two weeks ago.

    Driving home, she filled the air, ¡°You know, when you first disappeared, Bryant went mad. He couldn¡¯t ept that you were just gone. He nearly turned RiverCity upside down, drainingkes if he had to.¡±

    I smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯ve told me this story a thousand times.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s still unbelievable to me,¡± Christine sighed. ¡°But Bryant and Mark kept a tight lid on the situation. Not many people knew you were gone.¡±

    To the world, I was still Mrs. Ferguson, living a life of luxury by Bryant¡¯s side.

    Molly returned to the Ford Group shortly after Gregory¡¯s incident, fighting tooth. and nail with the bastard son to protect what belonged to her, Mrs. Ford, and Gregory.

    Looking out the car window, I saw the bustling streets of RiverCity, lively as ever.

    RiverCity hadn¡¯t changed much.

    The RF Group continued to expand, halting its vendetta against the Myers family but strictly forbidding Dorothy from meddling in business matters, threatening further crackdowns.

    In Vista Town, a new force had rapidly emerged, backed by unknown powers, growing into a business legend that even the RF Group wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke lightly.

    And me? I had died ande back to life in these two years.

    Noticing my distant look, Christine tried to lighten the mood. ¡°Howe you only have one suitcase? I bet it can¡¯t fit all your awards and trophies.¡±

    I let out a chuckle, ¡°Yeah, I was toozy. Just brought the bare essentials and had my aunt ship the rest.¡±

    Christine was curious. ¡°How did Dave let you go this time?¡±

    Dave was a renowned genius designer in the fashion world, a mentor to many including Mark during his studies in France.

    He only took me as his private student.

    I grinned. ¡°He said there¡¯s nothing left he could teach me. The rest is up to me.

    These past two years, I had focused on honing my design skills, sweeping almost every prestigious award in the fashion industry.

    With Dave as my mentor, I had made a name for myself in the international fashion scene.

    At Janedream, I left the online sales designs to Jeff and his team, focusing only on final approvals.

    Janedream had grown into an increasingly popr fashion brand.

    The new apartment, purchasedst year with Christine¡¯s help, was decorated in French style, exactly how I wanted.

    It was close to Janedream, in a prime location. The penthouse was serene, with arge terrace.

    Entering the apartment, Christine shed a smile. ¡°So, what do you think? Satisfied?¡±

    ¡°I trust your judgment.¡±

    After a long flight and dealing with jetg, I copsed onto the sofa. ¡°This sofa is sofy.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it is. You¡¯re rich now. I wouldn¡¯t dare buy you anything but the best.¡±

    Christine teased before her tone turned tentative. ¡°Still no word from Gregory?¡±

    I shook my head, softly saying, ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Staying in France was a choice driven by the need for a change and the hope of finding Gregory.

    At first, there were no clues. But as mywork grew, despite asking countless friends, no one knew of his whereabouts.

    It was as if he never set foot in France.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Feeling my resignation, Christine gently suggested, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time to stop looking. If he was alive, don¡¯t you think he¡¯d have found you?¡±

    I forced a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±

    He had been looking for me for over twenty years, and I had barely started.

    ¡°Stubborn as ever,¡± Christine chided, changing the subject. ¡°So, what¡¯s your n now that you¡¯re back?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say younded me a big project in the entertainment industry?¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!